Skip to main content

Full text of "The story of old Saratoga and history of Schuylerville"

See other formats 


Gr6AJ 


ATTENTIONS 
BAR  CODE  IS  LOCATED 
INSIDE  OF  BOOK! 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/storyofoldsarato00bran_0 


Gc  974.702  Sa72b 
Brandow,  John  Henry 
Story  of  Old  Saratoga  and  history 
of  Schuylerville 


A reproduction  by  the  Author 


THE  SARATOGA  MONUMENT 

Ercetcd  by  the  Saratoga  Monument  Association  to  commemorate  the  Surrender 
?L  to  Gen  Gates,  October  17,  1777,  the  grand  finale  of  one  of 

the  fifteen  decisive  battles  of  the  world.  It  stands  on  the  site  of  Burgoyne’s  forti- 
Sle  t^ie*  1111  overlooking  the  place  of  his  surrender.  The  corner  stone 

June1'  i88llth  ^ mi  ltary  ceremonies>  October  17,  1877,  and  completed  in 

Height,  155  feet;  Base  40  feet  square;  184  steps  lead  up  to  the  last  windows, 
which  command  an  enchanting  view  of  from  ten  to  eighty  miles  in  all  directions. 


THE 


STORY  OF 


OLD  SARATOGA 


AND 


HISTORY  OF  SCHUYLERVILLE 


JOHN  HENRY  BRANDOW,  M.  A. 

Sometime  Pastor  of  the  (Dutch)  Reformed  Church  of  Schuylerville,  N.  Y., 
and  member  of  the  New  York  State  Historical  Association 


Fort  Orange  Press 
BRANDOW  PRINTING  COMPANY 
ALBANY,  N.  Y. 

1900 


K\\c  UN** 
VnI  v^'c 
Cotf ™ c,ye^ 


&i**i'* 


Copyright  1901 
By  John  Henry  Brandow 


1148181 


DEDICATION 


To  the 

Patriotic  Societies 
in  the  United  States 
and  to  all  Americans  who  revere 
the  characters  and  cherish 
the  heroic  deeds 
of  their 
forebears 

/ dedicate  this  book 


PREFACE 


This  book,  like  many  another,  is  a growth  from  a 
small  beginning;  the  outcome  of  a brief  sketch  made 
for  another  purpose.  The  author  never  dreamed  that 
he  would  be  guilty  of  perpetrating  a book.  When  he 
began  the  aforesaid  sketch  he  supposed  that  the  his- 
tory of  the  locality  had  been  thoroughly  written  up 
and  that  nothing  of  interest  could  be  found  which 
had  not  repeatedly  been  spread  before  the  interested 
public. 

This  surmise  was  certainly  true  of  the  Burgoyne 
campaign  with  its  battles  and  auspicious  ending 
which  occurred  within  the  bounds  of  Old  Saratoga. 
All  of  this  had  become  well  threshed  straw  before  we 
began  our  task ; hence,  we  have  been  able  to  add  but 
a little  to  what  has  already  appeared  in  print  con- 
cerning it,  except  a few  anecdotes  of  a personal 
nature.  We  can  claim  nothing  more  with  respect  to 
that  decisive  campaign  in  the  great  struggle  of  the 
fathers  for  independence  than  that  we  have  redrawn 
the  picture  from  the  view  point  of  the  “Heights  of 
Saratoga/'  and  have  put  into  the  scene  a series  of 
details  which  heretofore  had  appeared  only  as  scat- 
tered and  disjointed  fragments. 

Our  excuse  for  the  book  is  this : While  hunting  for 
Colonial  or  ante-Revolutionary  data  relative  to  the 
history  of  this  locality  we  discovered  that  there  was 
very  much  more  to  it  than  had  yet  appeared  in  any 
form  accessible  to  the  public;  and,  what  is  more  to 
the  point,  we  found  that  this  is  the  only  locality, 
worthy  of  it,  in  the  valley  between  New  York  City 
and  Plattsburg,  whose  Colonial  history  had  not  been 


VI 


Preface 


carefully  explored  and  written  up.  With  this  in  mind 
we  resolved  to  dig  down  and  get  at  the  roots  of  its 
history ; so  we  have  diligently  examined  everything 
we  could  hear  of  or  find  that  would  throw  any  light 
on  that  shadowy  epoch  in  Old  Saratoga’s  story;  and 
we  trust  that  those  who  are  interested  in  such  matters 
will  agree  with  us  that  we  have  been  measurably  paid 
for  the  trouble.  In  the  meantime  we  believe  we  have 
also  discovered  several  important  historic  sites,  to- 
gether with  the  name  of  the  one  local  annalist,  the 
anonymous  Sexagenary,  which  had  long  been  lost. 

It  is  a pity  that  there  had  not  been  more  chroniclers 
to  record  the  many  interesting  incidents  which  must 
have  occurred  here,  particularly  during  the  period  of 
King  George’s  war,  and  yet  more  is  the*  pity  that 
many  of  the  records  that  were  made  have  been  lost. 
Still,  as  it  is,  we  feel  that  we  can  assert  without  fear 
of  successful  contradiction  that  outside  the  cities  of 
New  York  and  Albany,  Old  Saratoga  is  the  most 
interesting  historic  locality  in  New  York  State,  and 
New  York  was  the  battle  ground  of  America  in  Revo- 
lutionary and  Colonial  days.  But  notwithstanding 
the  fact  that  this  is  the  scene  of  so  many  events, 
tragic,  thrilling,  and  heroic,  in  their  character;  events 
far  reaching  and  superlatively  beneficent  in  their 
effects  on  our  civilization,  Saratoga  is  a name  that  has 
been  made  little  of  by  American  writers,  and  is  sel- 
dom used  to  conjure  with  in  speech  or  story. 

We  have  in  this  work  kept  the  military  history 
separate  from  the  civil  in  the  belief  that  the  average 
reader  will  find  it  less  confusing,  and  hence  more  satis- 
factory, than  any  attempt  at  mixing  the  two  together, 
and  yet  we  confess  that  the  line  of  demarkation  be- 


Preface 


vii 

tween  the  civil  and  the  military  is  sometimes  pretty 
hazy. 

That  we  have  been  enabled  to  carry  this  work  to 
completion  grateful  acknowledgments  are  due,  first, 
to  the  many  interested  citizens  of  Schuylerville,  with- 
out whose  encouragement  we  would  not  have  dared 
1o  embark  on  such  a venture;  to  Mr.  W.  L.  Stone,  the 
accomplished  Revolutionary  historian,  and  to  Gen.  J. 
Watts  De  Peyster,  military  critic  and  prolific  author, 
for  valuable  facts  and  suggestions;  to  Miss  Fanny 
Schuyler,  for  the  loan  of  Schuyler  manuscripts  and 
for  criticising  a portion  of  the  work ; to  Mr.  W.  B. 
Melius,  the  erudite  keeper  of  the  Albany  County 
records,  for  help  in  our  search  for  data;  to  Mr.  Hugh 
Hastings,  State  Historian,  and  Henry  Harmon  Noble, 
his  efficient  assistant,  for  their  hearty  encouragement, 
timely  suggestions  and  valuable  hints  concerning 
historic  manuscripts  preserved  in  the  State  Library; 
and  to  Mr.  Arnold  J.  F.  van  Laer,  State  Archivist,  for 
invaluable  assistance  in  deciphering  some  of  the 
ancient  manuscripts  under  his  care. 

We  are  also  especially  obligated  to  Mr.  C.  W.  May- 
hew  of  Schuylerville  for  the  free  use  of  his  library,  rich 
in  historic  works ; to  Miss  Anna  Hill  for  generously  type- 
writing a large  portion  of  the  manuscript;  to  Mrs.  John 
H.  Lowber  and  Mrs.  Jane  Marshall  for  courteously  per- 
mitting a careful  examination  of  their  historic  homes, 
and  for  interesting  facts  connected  therewith. 

We  also  feel  deeply  indebted  to  Rev.  F.  C.  Scoville  of 
Greenwich,  N.  Y.,  for  valuable  assistance  in  our  search 
for  the  author  of  the  Sexagenary. 

Schuylerville,  N.  Y.,  Dec , 15,  1900. 


CONTENTS  OF  BOOK  I 

MILITARY  HISTORY 

CHAPTER  I 


Champlain’s  discovery.  His  fight  with  the  Iroquois.  Hud- 
son’s discovery  of  the  river.  First  attack  of  the  Iroquois  on  the 
Canadian  settlements,  and  capture  of  Father  Jogues.  Escape  of 
Jogues.  Jogues’  subsequent  mission  of  peace  to  the  Mohawks, 
and  discovery  of  the  country  between  Lake  George  and  Albany. 
His  mission  to  the  Mohawks  and  martyrdom. 

CHAPTER  II 

Saratoga;  varied  spelling  of  the  name.  Significance  of  the 
name.  Fishing  weirs  at  the  foot  of  Saratoga  lake. 

CHAPTER  III 

The  Indian  trails  that  met  at  Old  Saratoga.  Courcelle’s  ex- 
pedition against  the  Mohawks.  Marquis  de  Tracy’s  expedition. 
Impolicy  of  Denonville.  Descent  of  the  Five  Nations  upon 
Canada. 


CHAPTER  IV 

War  of  the  English  Revolution.  Expedition  against  Albany 
diverted  to  Schenectady.  Massacre  at  Schenectady.  Winthrop’s 
expedition  against  Canada.  The  blockhouse  at  Saratoga.  The 
little  army  stalled  at  Whitehall.  Johannes  Schuyler,  dissatisfied, 
leads  a successful  raid  against  Laprairie,  Canada.  Pieter  Schuy- 
ler duplicates  his  brother’s  raid  the  next  year.  Frontenac  pun- 
ishes the  Mohawks.  The  peace  of  Ryswick. 

CHAPTER  V 

First  settlement  at  Old  Saratoga.  Queen  Anne’s  war.  Why 
the  Canadian  Indians  harassed  Massachusetts,  but  spared  New 


b 


X 


Contents 


York.  Pieter  Schuyler  builds  a blockhouse  fort  at  Saratoga, 
1709.  First  military  road.  Nicholson's  expedition  against 
Canada.  Nicholson’s  second  attempt  against  Canada,  in  1711. 

CHAPTER  VI 

Reasons  suggested  why  so  little  is  said  in  history  of  the  de- 
struction of  Old  Saratoga.  More  about  the  early  settlements 
at  Old  Saratoga.  The  French  build  a fort  at  Crown  Point — 
Why?  Effect  of  this  move  upon  the  English  colonists.  Philip 
Livingston  builds  a fort  at  Old  Saratoga.  Another  fort  built 
in  1739.  Rebuilt  in  1745.  King  George’s  war. 

CHAPTER  VII 
Destruction  of  Saratoga 

Marin  starts  on  a foray  against  settlements  along  the  Connec- 
ticut. Diverted  by  Indians  against  Saratoga.  Experiences  at 
Lydius’  house.  Ford  the  river  at  the  State  Dam.  Description 
of  Old  Saratoga  before  the  massacre.  The  attack  as  told  by  the 
French  Journal.  Sander’s  letter  to  Sir  Wm.  Johnson  concerning 
it.  Public  indignation  against  the  authorities  for  the  defense- 
less state  of  Saratoga. 

CHAPTER  VIII 

Fort  Clinton.  Its  Site.  Its  Fate 

The  fort  at  Saratoga  rebuilt  and  named  Fort  Clinton.  The 
first  garrison  and  its  experiences.  Relieved  by  force  under 
Capt.  Henry  Livingston.  Herbin’s  attack  on  a detachment 
headed  for  Albany.  He  captures  letters  describing  the  wretched 
conditions  at  the  fort.  St.  Luc’s  attack  on  Fort  Clinton.  His 
success  in  ambushing  a part  of  the  garrison.  Site  of  Fort  Clin- 
ton and  its  predecessor  discovered.  M.  Rigaud’s  fruitless  re- 
connaissance. Letter  from  Commandant  to  Sir  William  Johnson 
referring  to  the  attack,  and  disclosures  of  an  Indian.  Peter 
Kalm’s  story  of  St.  Luc’s  attack.  The  garrison  of  Fort  Clinton 
mutinies.  Governor  Clinton  orders  the  destruction  and  abandon- 
ment of  the  fort.  Visit  of  de  Villiers  to  the  ruins.  He  describes 
them.  King  Hendrick  refers  to  the  fort  in  a speech. 


Contents 


XI 


CHAPTER  IX 

The  French  and  Indian  War 

First  blow  struck  by  George  Washington.  Three  expeditions 
against  the  French  in  1755.  Sir  William  Johnson's  battle  with 
Dieskau  at  Lake  George.  He  re-christens  Lac  St.  Sacrament 
and  Fort  Lyman.  About  bad  roads,  and  the  ford  and  ferry  at 
Old  Saratoga.  Campaign  of  1756  under  Gen.  John  Winslow. 
Its  failure.  Campaign  of  1757.  Montcalm’s  reduction  of  Fort 
William  Henry,  and  General  Webb’s  cowardly  behavior.  Story 
of  the  moccasin  print.  Building  of  Fort  Hardy  under  Colonel 
Montressor.  A nondescript  blockhouse  fort.  Campaign  of  1758. 
Abercrombie’s  march  up  the  valley.  His  defeat  at  Ticonderoga. 
Successful  campaign  of  Amherst  and  Wolfe,  in  1759. 

CHAPTER  X 
. The  Revolution 

Causes  of  the  war.  Events  of  1775-1776.  Campaign  of  1777 
planned.  Gen.  John  Burgoyne  given  command  of  northern  army. 
Description  of  his  army.  Invests  Ticonderoga,  seizes  Sugar 
Loaf  Mountain  and  plants  a battery  thereon.  St.  Clair  evacuates 
Ticonderoga.  Battles  at  Hubbardton,  Vt.,  and  Fort  Anne.  The 
panic  that  followed  the  loss  of  Ticonderoga.  Was  Schuyler  to 
blame  for  the  loss  of  that  post?  History  of  his  efforts  to  prop- 
erly man  it.  Gates’  intrigues.  Schuyler  blocks  Burgoyne’s  pas- 
sage. Stampede  of  the  inhabitants. 

CHAPTER  XI 

Burgoyne  posted  at  Sketiesborough.  Jubilation  of  the  British  • 
over  their  success.  The  Jane  McCrea  tragedy.  St.  Clair  joins 
Schuyler.  The  militia  desert  him.  He  and  Washington  appeal 
for  more  troops.  Congress  and  New  England  apathetic.  Wash- 
ington sends  up  Arnold.  Schuyler  withdraws  to  Moses’  Creek 
and  begins  to  fortify.  Retreats  to  Saratoga,  then  to  Stillwater. 
He  sends  Arnold  to  the  relief  of  Gansevoort,  at  Fort  Schuyler. 
Retreats  to  the  mouth  of  the  Mohawk.  Movements  of  Bur- 
goyne. The  battle  of  Bennington.  Schuyler  relieved  by  Gates. 
Comments  on  Schuyler’s  character.  Burgoyne  delayed  a month 


Contents 


xii 

by  the  disaster  at  Bennington.  Crosses  the  Hudson.  Advance 
by  slow  stages  to  Sword’s  house.  Gates  advances  first  to  Still- 
water, then  to  Bemis  Heights,  where  he  begins  to  fortify.  De- 
scription of  American  camp. 

CHAPTER  XII 

Battle  of  the  19TH  of  September 

Colonel  Colburn’s  early  morning  scout.  Burgoyne  and 
Fraser  advance  to  turn  the  American  left  wing.  Gates 
proposes  to  await  in  his  camp  the  attack,  but  is  persuaded  by  Ar- 
nold to  assail  Burgoyne  beyond  the  lines.  Morgan  meets  Major 
Forbes’  scouting  party  near  Freeman’s  cottage  and  drives  them 
back  with  loss.  Description  of  the  battle.  Riedesel  saves  the 
British  from  rout.  Whose  victory  was  it?  Burgoyne  counter- 
mands his  order  for  a renewal  of  the  attack.  Why  Lord  Howe 
did  not  co-operate  with  Burgoyne.  The  burial  of  the  dead. 
Burgoyne  fortifies  his  camp.  How  his  forces  were  disposed. 
No  rest  for  the  British  within  their  camp.  Situation  in  the 
American  camp.  Rupture  between  Gates  and  Arnold. 

CHAPTER  XIII 
Battle  of  the  7th  of  October 

Burgoyne  calls  a council  of  war  to  consider  the  situation.  He 
resolves  to  make  a reconnaissance  in  force  of  Gates’  position. 
Moves  out  some  distance  to  his  right  and  deploys  into  line. 
Gates,  apprised  of  movement,  dispatches  an  officer  to  ascertain  its 
nature.  He  resolves  to  attack  Burgoyne.  Arnold,  deprived  of 
. all  command,  chafes  in  camp.  He  breaks  loose  and  starts  for 
the  front  without  orders.  Fraser  shot.  Arnold  storms  the  Brit- 
ish right  and  ends  the  fight.  Difference  in  spirit  exhibited  by 
Gates  and  Burgoyne  in  this  battle. 

CHAPTER  XIV 
The  Retreat 

Burgoyne  withdraws  his  forces  to  the  river.  Death  of  Gen- 
eral Fraser.  Burgoyne’s  description  of  his  burial.  The  retreat 


Contents 


xiii 

to  Coveville  and  delay.  The  woes  of  Burgoyne’s  bateaumen. 
Lady  Ackland  obtains  permission  to  join  her  husband  in  the 
American  camp.  Burgoyne’s  graceful  letter  of  commendation. 
Gates  sends  General  Fellows  to  occupy  Saratoga  and  guard  the 
ford.  Colonel  Sutherland,  ascertaining  his  unguarded  state, 
requests  permission  of  Burgoyne  to  attempt  his  capture.  The 
British  army  moves  forward  and  occupies  the  Heights  of  Sara- 
toga. Burgoyne  has  a night’s  carouse  in  the  Schuyler  mansion. 
Baroness  Riedesel  describes  the  discomforts  of  the  retreat.  Gates 
reinforces  Fellows.  Captain  Furnival  cannonades  the  Marshall 
house. 

CHAPTER  XV 
The  Siege 

Burgoyne  fortifies  his  camp  on  the  Heights  of  Saratoga.  Plow 
his  army  was  posted.  Burgoyne  reconnoitres  toward  Fort  Ed- 
ward, but  recalls  the  detachment.  Gates’  tardy  pursuit.  Bur- 
goyne burns  the  Schuyler  buildings.  Gates  orders  an  attack  on 
Burgoyne.  Burgoyne  is  forewarned,  and  prepares  to  receive  it. 
The  details  of  the  affair.  Gates  decides  to  starve  Burgoyne.  into 
submission,  and  completes  his  lines  of  circumvallation.  Situation 
of  the  besieged.  The  Baroness  Riedesel  relates  her  hard  experi 
ences  in  the  Marshall  house.  Rewards  the  brave  German  woman, 
who  furnished  them  with  water. 

chaptp:r  xvi 

The  Capitulation 

Burgoyne  calls  council  of  war  and  discusses  the  question  of 
surrender.  The  cannon  ball  argument.  Burgoyne  dispatches  an 
officer  to  Gates  with  a proposal.  Gates  gives  terms  on  which  he 
will  accept  surrender,  which  prove  offensive  to  the  Britons.  Bur- 
goyne proposes  milder  terms.  Gates  accepts.  Burgoyne  gets 
cheering  news  from  Clinton ; calls  another  council  of  war,  and 
proposes  to  recede  from  his  agreement.  Council  decides  that 
public  faith  has  been  pledged.  Burgoyne  signs  the  “Convention.” 
Articles  of  surrender.  Extract  from  De  Peyster’s  Ode  on  the 
Surrender.  Reflections  on  the  feelings  of  victors  and  vanquished. 


XIV 


Contents 


Description  of  the  formal  surrender.  Baroness  Riedesel’s  re- 
ception by  General  Schuyler.  “Yankee  Doodle”  first  played  as 
an  American  martial  air.  The  Stars  and  Stripes  first  unfurled 
to  grace  a victory.  General  Schuyler’s  magnanimity  toward  Bur- 
goyne. Number  of  prisoners  surrendered,  and  size  of  Gates’ 
army.  Saratoga  a decisive  battle.  Why?  “17th.  A day  famous 
in  the  annals  of  America.”  The  fate  of  the  two  armies.  Guide 
to  the  battlefield. 

CHAPTER  XVII 

The  Sexagenary 

Who  was  he?  The  identification  of  this  anonymous  author. 

CHAPTER  XVIII 
Anecdotes 

Stampede  of  the  inhabitants.  Its  cause.  Experience  of  the 
Marshall  family.  Trials  of  the  Rogers  family.  Neilson’s  en- 
counter with  the  big  Indian. 

CHAPTER  XIX 
Anecdotes — Continued 

Capture  of  the  British  picket  by  young  farmers.  Lieutenant 
Hardin’s  narrow  escape.  The  saving  of  the  old  Dutch  church. 
Return  of  the  Beckers  to  Saratoga.  Cannonade  of  the  old  Dutch 
church.  A militiaman  captures  two  of  Burgoyne’s  horses.  Ro- 
mance of  the  Maguires.  The  Sexagenary  describes  Burgoyne, 
and  the  Hessians.  He  also  tells  of  captured  Indians,  and  of 
the  plunder  of  the  British  camp.  Jacob  Koons  gets  even  with 
Burgoyne.  Make  “elbow  room”  for  Burgoyne.  Burgoyne  enter- 
tained at  Albany  by  General  Schuyler.  Startling  question  of 
little  Miss  Riedesel.  Saratoga  after  its  desertion  by  the  armies. 
The  search  for  cannon,  etc.,  in  the  river.  Colonel  Van  Veghten’s 
narrow  escape.  The  dog  gagged  by  a garter.  Dunham’s  daring 
capture  of  Lovelass. 


Contents 


XV 


CHAPTER  XX 

The  War  of  1812  and  the  Civil  War 

War  of  1812  in  brief.  The  Civil  War  a struggle  for  self-pres- 
ervation. Patriotism  not  dead  as  some  supposed.  Bull  Run 
dispels  the  illusion  about  the  strength  of  the  insurrection.  Judge 
McKean’s  clarion  call  to  arms.  The  Bemis  Heights  battalion 
starts  for  the  front.  Hardships  of  first  campaign  decimate  the 
regiment.  Schuylerville  raises  an  entire  company.  List  of  the 
battles  in  which  the  77th  participated.  The  77th  mustered  out 
Sufferings  and  sacrifices  of  wives  and  mothers. 


CONTENTS  OF  BOOK  II 

CIVIL  HISTORY 

CHAPTER  I 

The  name,  Saratoga  or  Schuylerville.  The  Saratoga  Patent. 
First  settlers.  The  location  of  old  Saratoga;  its  mills.  The  re-set- 
tlement after  the  massacre.  The  visit  of  Peter  Kalm,  the  Swedish 
naturalist.  Old  Saratoga’s  development  under  Philip  Schuyler. 
Mrs.  Grant’s  description  of  Schuyler’s  Saratoga  enterprises. 

CHAPTER  II 

First  permanent  settlers.  Their  names  and  locations. 

CHAPTER  III 

How  the  Pioneer  Fathers  Lived 

How  log  houses  were  built.  How  fires  were  started,  borrowing 
fire.  Table  furniture.  Carpets.  Wearing  apparel.  Tailoring. 
Footwear.  Medicinal  herbs.  Farming  tools.  Milling.  Amuse- 
ments. Transportation. 

CHAPTER  IV 
Revolutionary  Trials 

The  people  take  sides.  The  news  of  Lexington  and  Concord. 
Farmers  impressed  into  service.  The  flight  of  the  people.  After 
their  return.  Tory  raids. 

CHAPTER  V 

The  Schuyler  Mansions  and  Their  Occupants 

Mansion  No.  I.  Mansion  No.  II.  Philip  Schuyler  and  his 
family.  Revolutionary  experiences.  Attempt  on  General  Schuy- 
ler’s life.  Mrs.  Schuyler  burns  the  wheat  fields.  Burgoyne’s 
carouse.  Burgoyne  burns  mansion  No.  II.  The  building  of 
mansion  No.  III.  Description  of  mansion  No.  III.  Schuyler 
builds  first  road  to  Saratoga  Springs.  Washington’s  visit  to  old 
Saratoga. 


XV111 


Contents 


CHAPTER  VI 
Mansion  No.  III. — Continued 

John  Bradstreet  Schuyler.  Death  of  John  Bradstreet  Schuyler 
Philip  Schuyler,  2nd.  Visit  of  Marquis  de  Lafayette.  Hospi- 
tality of  the  Schuylers.  Departure  of  the  Schuylers.  The 
Strovers. 

CHAPTER  VII 

Post  Revolutionary  Settlement 

Early  roads.  Lateral  roads.  The  partition  of  the  district  of 
Saratoga.  How  Saratoga  Springs  got  its  name. 

CHAPTER  VIII 
Villages 

The  first  store  in  the  township.  Dunham’s  Hill.  Deans  Cor- 
ners. Quaker  Springs.  Grangerville.  Coveville.  Victory  Mills. 
Smithville.  Schuylerville.  The  effect  of  the  canal  on  the 
growth  of  Schuylerville.  Earliest  fire  department.  The  advent 
of  railroads. 

CHAPTER  IX 

Manufactures 

The  cotton  mills.  Schuylerville  Paper  Co.  The  grist  and 
flouring  mills.  The  Thompson  Pulp  and  Paper  Co.  The  Amer- 
ican Woodboard  Co.  The  Liberty  Wall  Paper  Co.  The  electric 
railroad. 

CHAPTER  X 

The  Churches  and  Schools 
The  Dutch  Reformed  Church 

First  reference  to  religious  affairs  at  Saratoga.  First  church 
built.  Location  of  same.  Re-organization  of  church  after  the 
Revolution.  Lining  out  the  hymns  abolished.  Introduction  of 
stoves.  Union  with  the  church  at  Tissiook.  A lottery  proposed 
to  pay  church  debts.  The  first  parsonage.  Removal  to,  and 
building  on,  a new  site.  This  church  burns,  and- a stone  one  built. 


Contents 


XIX 


Building  of  the  present  brick  church.  Selling  the  original  par- 
sonage, and  building  a new  one.  Parsonage  No.  III.  List  of 
pastors  of  the  Reformed  church. 

Baptist  Church 

The  first  notice  of  this  church.  Notice  of  Samuel  Rogers,  the 
first  minister.  The  first  church  edifice.  Where  located.  The 
new,  or  present,  church  and  parsonage. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 

Early  struggles.  The  building  of  the  church.  The  itinerant 
preacher,  and  his  hardships.  The  church  enlarged.  A parsonage 
built.  List  of  pastors  under  the  old  circuit  system.  List  of  pas- 
tors after  Schuylerville  became  a charge. 

The  Episcopal  Church 

The  beginnings  of  this  society.  First  services  in  Schuylerville. 
Building  a church.  List  of  rectors. 

Church  of  the  Visitation  (Roman  Catholic) 

First  services  in  Schuylerville.  Building  of  the  first  church 
edifice.  List  of  pastors.  Building  of  the  new  church  and  par- 
sonage. Church  of  Notre  Dame  de  Lourdes. 

Schools 

First  schools.  The  academy.  The  union  free  school. 

The  Press 

The  various  papers  started  and  discontinued.  The  Schuyler- 
ville Standard. 

CHAPTER  XI 

The  Monument 

The  monument  association.  Laying  the  corner-stone.  Cen- 
tennial celebration.  Description  of  the  monument.  Views  from 
monument. 

CHAPTER  XII 

Guide  to  Schuylerville  and  old  Saratoga,  with  historical  map. 


INTRODUCTION 


It  would  be  impossible  to  write  an  intelligible  narrative 
of  Old  Saratoga,  now  Schuylerville,  without  sketching 
the  broader  field  of  history  of  which  it  forms  a part. 
As  well  attempt  a satisfactory  description  of  a two-mile 
section  of  the  majestic  Hudson  that  flows  before  it  with- 
out telling  whence  the  river  rises  and  whither  its  gleam- 
ing waters  go.  Old  Saratoga  is  but  one  link  in  a chain 
of  marvellous  story.  We  must  at  least  catch  a glimpse 
of  the  whole  chain  or  we  shall  never  come  to  appreciate 
this  one  golden  link. 

That  the  place  now  called  Schuylerville  has  become 
historic  is  due  neither  to  the  size  of  the  town,  the  famous 
deeds  of  its  inhabitants,  nor  because  someone  whom  the 
world  calls  specially  great  was  born  here.  It  was  well 
kntfwn  to  two  great  nations  while  yet  it  was  a howling 
wilderness,  and  had  obtained  world-wide  renown  before 
any  one  had  yet  dreamed  of  the  village  of  Schuylerville. 
Its  place  in  history  is  due  mainly  to  its  location.  Here, 
in  military  language,  was  one  of  the  few  strategic  points 
in  the  great  Hudson  valley.  Whoever  held  these  points 
held  the  whole  valley,  and  whoever  held  this  valley  could 
hold  the  continent. 

How  is  that?  you  may  ask.  Well,  take  a good  map 
of  New  York  State  and  you  will  notice  that  an  extraor- 
dinary depression  or  valley  extends  from  the  river  St. 
Lawrence,  in  Canada,  directly  south  to  New  York  bay. 
This  valley  is  the  result  of  some  mighty  convulsion  in  na- 
ture, which  rent  the  mountains  asunder,  leaving  this 
chasm  between  the  ranges,  to  be  further  hollowed  out 
and  smoothed  down  by  the  action  of  those  giant  rivers  of 


XXII 


Introduction 


ice,  the  glaciers.  The  highest  point  of  the  divide,  or 
watershed,  in  this  depression  is  between  Fort  Edward 
and  Fort  Ann,  and  this  is  only  147  feet  above  sea  level. 
This  elevation  is  remarkably  slight  in  a distance  of  350 
miles,  especially  when  one  considers  the  mountain  ranges 
between  which  the  valley  runs.  With  the  exception  of  some 
twenty  miles  this  whole  distance  between  New  York  and 
Montreal  was  navigable  for  small  craft  before  the  dams 
were  built  in  the  Hudson. 

Besides  this  valley  running  north  and  south,  another 
depression,  starting  from  Schenectady,  stretches  west- 
ward and  cleaves  the  great  Appalachian  mountain  range 
in  twain,  forming  an  open  gateway  toward  the  setting 
sun.  Through  this  runs  the  Mohawk. 

Scan  your  map  of  North  America  closely  from  the 
Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  to  Florida  and  you  will  learn  to 
your  surprise,  mayhap,  that  from  the  Gulf  of  St.  Law- 
rence to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  there  is  no  other  wide-open 
portal  except  the  Mohawk,  to  the  west,  through  those 
mighty  barriers  which  the  great  Appalachian  range  has 
thrown  across  the  pathway  to  the  imperial  domain  of  the 
Mississippi  valley.  Thus,  if  you  have  a military  eye,  you 
can  readily  see  that,  Before  the  days  of  railroads,  who- 
ever held  the  Hudson  valley  held  the  key  to  the  continent 
from  the  east. 

Turn  to  your  map  of  New  York  State  again  and  you 
will  notice  that  the  country  where  dwelt  the  Iroquois  is 
drained  by  the  St.  Lawrence  through  the  Black,  the 
Seneca  and  the  Genesee  rivers;  by  New  York  bay 
through  the  Mohawk  and  Hudson  rivers ; by  Delaware 
bay  through  the  Delaware  river ; by  Chesapeake  bay 
through  the  Susquehanna  river,  and  by  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico  through  the  Allegheny  and  Ohio  rivers. 


Introduction  xxiii 

Those  old  “Romans  of  the  West,”  the  Five  Nations  or 
Iroquois,  somehow  discovered  the  strategic  value  of  their 
position  and  took  advantage  of  it.  Having  formed  a 
civil  confederacy,  and  then  uniting  their  military  forces, 
they  became  a menace  and  a terror  to  all  their  fieighbors. 
The  trails  leading  up  and  down  these  various  rivers  they 
transformed  into  warpaths.  Ere  long  their  fierce  war- 
whoop  was  heard  westward  to  the  Mississippi,  north- 
ward to  the  Saguenay,  and  south  to  the  great  gulf,  and 
from  every  whither  they  returned  as  conquerors,  proudly 
bringing  with  them  those  spoils  so  dear  to  the  savage 
heart,  scalps  and  captives.  These  conquests  were  com- 
pleted by  the  year  1715  when  they  brought  back  the  Tus- 
caroras  from  the  Carolinas,  and  admitted  them  into  their 
confederacy.  After  that  they  were  called  the  Six 
Nations. 

The  Adirondack  region,  including  the  Champlain  and 
Hudson  valleys,  as  far  south  as  the  old  district  of  Sara- 
toga extended,  was  reckoned  specially  desirable  as  a pos- 
session, and  had  ever  been  disputed  territory  between  the 
Algonquins  of  the  north  and  the  Iroquois.  Long  before 
the  white  man  set  eyes  on  this  region  it  was  known  to  the 
red  man  as  “the  dark  and  bloody  ground.”  Against  all 
opponents,  the  indomitable  courage  and  persistency  of  the 
fierce  Iroquois  had  quite  won  the  day  when  the  white  man 
appeared  on  the  scene  as  a new  contestant  for  the  valu- 
able prize.  When  he  entered  the  field,  he  was  destined 
to  add  some  still  darker  chapters  to  its  already  bloody 
history. 


BOOK  I 


MILITARY  HISTORY 

CHAPTER  I 
Discovery  of  this  Valley 

Our  first  introduction  to  these  natural  pathways  lead- 
ing northward  and  westward  is  connected  with  the  meet- 
ing of  a party  of  whites  and  Indians  drifting  south  from 
Canada  on  discovery  intent,  and  a party  of  painted  Iro- 
quois hastening  north,  on  war  and  pillage  bent.  The 
leader  of  the  party  from  the  north  was  Samuel  de  Cham- 
plain, the  founder  of  Quebec,  and  the  first  French  Gov- 
ernor of  Canada.  The  Algonquins  had  told  him  of  a 
wonderful  inland  sea  that  stretched  far  southward  into 
the  land  of  the  terrible  Iroquois.  He  became  curious 
to  see  it,  and  so  in  the  spring  of  1609,  with  two  white 
companions  and  60  native  warriors  with  their  canoes,  he 
started  on  the  eventful  voyage.  They  reached  the  lake 
in  July  and  paddled  south  leisurely,  till  they  arrived  in  the 
vicinity  of  Crown  Point,  as  is  supposed,  where  in  the 
night  they  met  the  party  of  two  hundred  Iroquois  painted 
and  plumed  for  war.  Of  course,  there  was  trouble  in  the 
wind  at  once.  By  mutual  consent  they  postponed  the 
fight  till  daylight,  when  the  apparition  of  three  strangely- 
dressed  men  with  white  faces,  a thing  never  before 
dreamed  of  by  them,  together  with  the  thunder  of  their 
arquebuses  and  the  terrible  execution  they  wrought, 
quickly  decided  the  day,  and  the  Iroquois  fled  precipi- 
tately, not  pleased  with  their  first  taste  of  the  white  man. 


1 


2 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Champlain  came  no  farther,  but  the  beautiful  lake  which 
he  had  discovered  and  described,  fittingly  bears  his  hon- 
ored name. 

Six  weeks  after  this  event,  by  a strange  coincidence, 
Hendrick  Hudson,  an  Englishman,  commanding  a Dutch 
ship,  sailed  into  the  splendid  harbor  now  known  as  New 
York  bay,  and  laying  his  course  due  north  entered  what 
he  fondly  hoped  would  prove  to  be  the  much  looked  for 
passage  to  the  East  Indies,  but  which  turned  out  to  be 
only  a river,  yet  a river  far  more  beautiful  than  any  his 
eyes  had  ever  beheld.  Wishing  to  learn  the  character 
and  size  of  his  great  find,  he  worked  his  way  as  far  north 
as  Troy  or  Cohoes.  Then  he  returned  to  report  his  dis- 
covery. He,  too,  was  honored  by  having  his  name  af- 
fixed to  the  southern  portion  of  this  marvellous  valley  and 
its  noble  river.  Five  years  thereafter  a trading  post  was 
established  150  miles  north  of  New  York  bay,  and  which 
for  fifty  years  bore  the  name  of  Fort  Orange,  after  the 
noble  house  whose  sons  had  successfully  led  the  Nether- 
lands in  their  eighty  years  fight  for  liberty  against  Spain. 
But  a 100  miles  of  this  valley  from  Troy  to  Crown  Point 
was  as  yet  terra  incognita  to  the  white  man,  and  remained 
so  for  one-third  of  a century. 

During  all  this  time  the  Iroquois  of  Central 
New  York  had  refrained  from  war  against  the 
north ; but  they  by  no  means  forgot  their  humil- 
iating defeat  at  the  hands  of  the  white  men  who  were 
the  allies  of  their  ancient  foes  in  Canada.  For  thirty- 
three  years  they  had  nursed  their  wrath  and  drilled  them- 
selves in  warfare  with  other  tribes,  to  the  west  and  south, 
when  in  the  spring  of  1642,  after  themselves  becoming 
possessed  of  fire-arms  and  practiced  in  their  use,  they  de- 
cided that  the  time  had  come  to  Mot  out  their  disgrace  in 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3 


the  blood  of  the  Algonquins  and  French.  And  had  it  not 
been  for  the  timely  arrival  of  some  French  troops  the 
Canadian  settlements  would  have  been  utterly  exter- 
minated. 

Among  their  captives  was  a noble  Jesuit  priest, 
Father  Isaac  Jogues,  who  in  company  with  several  helpers 
and  converts  were  returning,  with  their  canoes  loaded 
with  supplies,  to  a mission  already  established  among  the 
Hurons  in  the  distant  west.  He,  with  two  assistants, 
Couture  and  Goupil,  and  a number  of  Hurons,  were  hor- 
ribly tortured;  then  they  were  bound  and  headed  south 
for  the  Mohawk  country.  It  was  about  the  ist  of  Sep- 
tember when  they  arrived  at  that  bold  promontory  jutting 
out  into  Lake  Champlain,  since  become  famous  as  Ticon- 
deroga.  Rounding  this  they  turned  west  where  soon 
they  were  stopped  by  the  churning  rapids  and  chiming 
falls  of  a goodly  stream,  the  outlet  of  another  lake. 
Here  the  Indians  landed,  shouldered  their  canoes,  fol- 
lowed up  the  stream,  and  soon  with  their  captives 
launched  forth  upon  the  crystal  waters  of  Andiatarocte. 
Here,  for  the  first  time  since  the  dawn  of  creation,  eyes, 
that  could  appreciate,  looked  upon  the  rare  beauty  of  that 
“fair  Naiad  of  the  ancient  wilderness/'  Lac  St.  Sacra- 
ment, as  it  was  christened  two  years  later  by  Father 
Jogues. 

These  savage  warriors,  with  their  hapless  victims, 
duly  landed  where  now  stands  that  handsome  hos- 
telry, Fort  William  Henry  Hotel,  and  straightway 
plunged  into  the  dusky  woods  and  followed  the  ancient 
war  trail.  This  trail  led  from  Lake  George  to  the  bend 
in  the  Hudson  a few  miles  west  of  Glens  Falls,  thence 
southwestward  till  it  struck  the  Mohawk  in  the  vicinity 
of  Amsterdam.  Arrived  at  their  castles,  the  captives 


4 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


were  again  ferociously  tortured  for  the  entertainment  of 
savage  women  and  children.  Finally  Goupil  was  mur- 
dered, Couture  having  struck  the  fancy  of  the  Indians 
by  some  act  of  bravery,  was  adopted  into  the  tribe; 
Father  Jogues  lived  for  months  in  daily  expectation  of 
being  murdered.  He  was  given  to  an  old  Indian  as  a 
slave  and  performed  for  him  the  most  menial  tasks.  In 
the  following  March  he  accompanied  his  master  on  his 
spring  fishing  trip.  They  repaired  to  a lake  four  days 
distant.  On  reasonable  grounds  this  is  supposed  to  have 
been  Lake  Saratoga.  If  so  he  was  the  first  white  man 
who  ever  gazed  upon  the  placid  surface  of  that  beautiful 
sheet  of  water. 

About  the  ist  of  August,  1643,  he  accompanied  a party 
of  Indians  on  a fishing  trip  down  the  Hudson  some  twen- 
ty miles  below  Albany.  Before  the  main  body  were 
ready  to  leave  he  secured  permission  to  return  with  a 
few  Indians  who  were  going  up  the  river  in  a canoe. 
At  Albany  he  was  very  kindly  treated  by  the  Dutch  who 
urged  him  to  escape.  They  had  previously  made  a fruit- 
less attempt  to  ransom  him.  Finally  he  concluded  to 
make  the  attempt,  slipped  away  from  his  custodians,  and 
secreted  himself.  But  the  Indians  made  such  an  ado 
about  it,  that  to  pacify  them  Megapolensis,  the  good 
Dutch  Dominie,  and  Arendt  Van  Curler,  the  subsequent 
founder  of  Schenectady,  collected  enough  goods  to  ran- 
som him.  The  Albany  Dutchmen  then  gave  him  free 
passage  to  France.  At  New  York  Gov.  Kieft  exchanged 
his  squalid  and  savage  dress  for  a good  suit  of  Dutch 
cloth  and  placed  him  aboard  a small  vessel  bound  for  his 
home.  On  his  arrival  there  he  was  received  as  one  risen 
from  the  dead,  for  they  had  heard  of  his  capture.  He 
at  once  became  an  object  of  curiosity  and  reverence.  He 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


5 


was  summoned  to  court  and  Queen  Anne  of  Austria 
kissed  his  mutilated  hands. 

Soon  he  returned  to  Canada.  In  1646  he  was  ordered 
by  his  superior  to  go  to  the  Mohawk  country  on  an  em- 
bassage of  peace  for  the  government.  He  with  Sieur 
Bourdon,  an  engineer,  and  two  Algonquin  Indians 
started  the  middle  of  May,  laden  with  rich  gifts  to  con- 
firm the  peace.  They  reached  Lake  George  on  the  eve 
of  Corpus  Christi.  From  this  fact  he  named  it  Lac  St. 
Sacrament,  a name  which  was  retained  for  more  than  a 
hundred  years.  From  Lake  George  they  took  the  trail 
to  the  Hudson,  where,  being  greatly  fatigued  from  their 
load  of  gifts,  they  borrowed  some  canoes  from  an  Iro- 
quois fishing  party  and  descended  the  Hudson,  passing 
Old  Saratoga  to  Fort  Orange.  Here  the  Dutchmen,  to 
whose  sacrifices  he  owed  his  life,  heartily  welcomed  and 
entertained  him.  After  a few  days  he  left  them  for  the 
Mohawk  council  where  he  was  received  with  grudging 
courtesy. 

His  mission  having  ended  successfully,  he  started 
for  home,  but  with  the  determination  to  return 
and  found  a mission  among  the  Mohawks.  With  this 
purpose  in  mind  he  left  behind  a small  chest  containing 
a few  trinkets  and  necessaries.  But  the  Indians  were 
persuaded  that  it  harbored  some  malignant  spirits  that 
would  work  mischief  among  them.  Sure  enough  there 
was  sickness  in  the  village  that  summer,  and  the  cater- 
pillars ate  their  corn.  This  was  of  course  all  laid  to  the 
evil  spirits  left  in  that  box.  Hence,  when  Father  Jogues 
returned,  there  was  a case  against  him.  He  was  foully 
murdered  on  the  18th  of  October,  1646.  “Thus,”  as 
Parkman  says,  “died  Isaac  Jogues,  one  of  the  purest  ex- 
amples of  Roman  Catholic  virtue  which  this  Western 


6 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


continent  has  seen.” 1 (The  shrine  at  Auriesville  is 
erected  on  the  traditional  site  of  his  martyrdom.) 

Thus,  when  Father  Jogues  reached  Albany  in  1646  the 
whole  of  the  Champlain-Hudson  valley  had  been  trav- 
ersed by  the  white  man.  It  is  also  interesting  to  note 
that  he  and  Sieur  Bourdon  were  the  first  to  see  the  site 
of  Schuylerville. 

The  reader  will  recall  the  fact  that  New  York  and  Al- 
bany had  been  occupied  as  trading  posts  since  1614,  and 
had  been  permanently  settled  or  colonized  since  1623. 


CHAPTER  II 

Saratoga — Significance  of  the  Name 

The  name  Saratoga  passed  through  many  vicissitudes 
at  the  hands  of  public  officials  before  the  spelling  became 
settled.  Note  the  variety  of  spelling  as  it  appears  in  the 
Documentary  History  of  New  York:  Cheragtoge,  Sara- 
chtitoge,  Sarachtoga,  Saractoga,  Saraghtoga,  Saragtoga, 
Saratoge,  Saraktoga,  Sarastague,  Sarastaugue,  Schor- 
achtoge,  Sarasteau,  Saraston,  Saratogo,  Sarrantau, 
Serachtague,  Seraghtoga,  Soraghtoga,  Saratoga.  Thus 
the  modern  spelling  of  this  name  affords  a good  example 
of  the  survival  of  the  fittest  in  orthography. 

To  most  people  outside  the  boundaries  of  this  county, 
the  name  Saratoga  is  coupled  only  with  the  great  water- 
ing place  twelve  miles  west  of  the  Hudson  whose  me- 
dicinal waters  gush  forth  “for  the  healing  of  the  nations.” 
Whereas  its  adoption  there,  was  a long  after-thought. 


1 See  Parkman’s  Jesuits  in  North  America. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


7 


Indeed,  the  name  as  applied  to  a river  district  was  known 
to  white  men  for  a hundred  years  before  the  springs 
were  discovered. 

Saratoga  is  an  Indian  word.  The  red  men  applied  it 
to  one  of  their  favorite  hunting  and  fishing  grounds  lo- 
cated on  either  side  of  the  Hudson  river,  extending  from 
three  to  five  miles  back  from  the  stream,  and  an  indefinite 
distance  both  north  and  south  of  Fishcreek,  which 
empties  into  the  river  at  Schuylerville.  The  colonists 
adopted  this  name  and  applied  it  as  the  Indians  did  to  a 
district  covering  both  sides  of  the  Hudson  and  extending 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Mohawk,  north  to  the  vicinity  of 
Fort  Miller.  Afterward  it  began  at  Mechanicville  in- 
stead of  Cohoes.  But  when  they  began  to  build  forts  at 
the  north  to  protect  their  frontier  settlements,  the  one 
placed  at  the  junction  of  Fish  creek  with  the  Hudson 
was  then  called  the  fort  at  Saratoga. 

As  to  the  significance  of  the  name  several  traditions  are 
extant.  One  is,  that  it  means,  “the  hillside  country  of  the 
great  river another  says  it  means  “place  of  the  swift 
water/'  in  allusion  to  the  rapids  just  above  Schuylerville 
which  disturb  the  quietness  of  the  river's  flow.  A Can- 
adian Indian  told  the  historian  Hough  that  Sar-a-ta-ke 
means  “place  where  the  track  of  the  heel  shows,"  refer- 
ring to  depressions  like  heel  prints  which  he  claimed 
could  be  seen  in  some  rocks  in  this  vicinity.  Mr.  J.  L. 
Weed  of  Ballston,  N.  Y.,  told  the  writer  that  an  old  uncle 
of  his,  Joseph  Brown,  an  early  settler,  who  had  native 
Indians  for  neighbors  on  Saratoga  lake,  used  to  say  that 
the  word  means  “place  of  herrings,"  suggested  by  the 
vast  number  of  those  fish  which  they  used  to  catch  in  the 
river  and  creeks  hereabouts.  To  the  writer  this  seems 
the  most  satisfactory  for  the  reason  that  both  the  Dutch 


8 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


and  English  gave  the  analogous  name  Fishkill 
or  Fishcreek  to  the  outlet  of  Saratoga  lake  be- 
cause of  the  myriads  of  herrings  which  used  to 
swarm  up  through  it  in  the  spring  of  the  year 
into  that  lake;  and  secondly,  because  of  the  exten- 
sive fish  weirs  which  the  Indians  constructed  at  the  out- 
let of  the  lake  for  catching  herring.* 2  This  same  Joseph 
Brown  used  to  relate  an  Indian  legend  in  this  connection. 
These  fishing  grounds  and  especially  the  weirs  at  the 
lake  were  accounted  a valuable  possession  by  the  Indians 
far  and  near,  and  were  often  the  occasion  of  wars  and 
bloody  encounters.  Once  a small  party  of  Iroquois  In- 
dians were  catching  and  curing  herring  there,  when  they 
were  apprised  of  the  approach  of  a powerful  body  of  Al- 
gonquins  from  the  north.  They  decamped  at  once,  but 
a decrepit  old  chief  refused  to  go  because  he  would  hin- 
der their  flight,  and  might  thus  prove  their  destruction. 
He  could  serve  them  better  by  staying  where  he  was. 
They  reluctantly  yielded  to  his  wishes  and  left  him  to  his 
fate.  Soon  the  intruders  appeared  on  the  scene  and  ques- 
tioned the  old  man  as  to  the  whereabouts  of  his  people, 
but  he  gave  evasive  answers,  whereupon  they  put  him  to 
the  torture  which  soon  quenched  the  little  spark  of  his  re- 
maining life ; but  without  evoking  the  desired  informa- 
tion.3 

_ 2 Remains  of  those  old  Indian  weirs  were  visible  within  the  memory  of 

some  of  the  older  inhabitants. 

3 This  same  stoiy  greatly  elaborated  and  highly  colored  in  true  Indian 
style  is  told  in  Stone’s  Reminiscences  of  Saratoga. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


9 


CHAPTER  III 

The  old  Indian  trails — First  expedition  from  Can- 
ada into  the  Mohawk  Country  under  Courcelle 
and  De  Tracy 

As  has  already  been  intimated,  Schuylerville,  or  rather 
old  Saratoga,  owes  its  historic  importance  to  its  geo- 
graphical location.  In  colonial  days  it  was  regarded  by 
military  men  as  an  important  strategic  position.  From 
this  point  important  lateral  trails  diverged  from  the  main 
one,  which  ran  like  a great  trunk  line  up  and  down  the 
Hudson  valley.  These  lateral  trails  started  here  because 
at  this  point  two  large  streams  empty  into  the  Hudson ; 
the  Battenkill  (or  Di-an-on-de-howa,  in  Indian)  from  the 
east,  and  the  Fishcreek  from  the  west.  The  one  afforded 
easy  access  to  the  Connecticut  valley,  while  the  other  of- 
fered ready  passage  from  the  north  and  east  over  into 
the  valley  of  the  Mohawk.  In  short,  here  was  a sort  of 
Indian  “four  corners.” 

Two  trails  led  from  the  north  or  Champlain  valley  into 
the  Mohawk  valley.  One  started  at  Ticonderoga,  passed 
through  Lake  George,  thence  across  country,  passing  the 
Hudson  not  far  west  from  Glens  Falls,  thence  through 
the  towns  of  Moreau  and  Wilton  turning  west  through 
the  pass  south  of  Mt.  McGregor  at  Stile's  Tavern,  over 
near  Lake  Desolation,  southwest  through  Galway,  thence 
into  the  Mohawk  valley  a little  west  of  Amsterdam.  This 
was  called  the  Kayadrosseras  trail.4  The  other  started  at 
Whitehall,  thence  to  Fort  Edward  and  down  the 
Hudson  to  Schuylerville,  up  the  Fishcreek  to 


4 Sylvester’s  Hist,  of  Saratoga  County.  Edition  of  1878,  p.  32. 


IO 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Saratoga  lake,  thence  up  the  Kayadrosseras  river 
to  the  Mourningkill,  thence  over  a carry  into  Ball- 
ston  lake,  over  another  carry  into  Eel  creek,  and 
down  this  into  the  Mohawk  river.  This  was  called  the 
Saratoga  trail.  If  on  their  expeditions  to  the  north  the 
Mohawk  Indians  chose  to  build  their  canoes  at  home 
before  starting,  they  came  down  the  Saratoga  trail  be- 
cause it  was  a waterway.  If  they  decided  to  build  their 
canoes  at  the  head  of  the  lake,  then  they  took  the  Kay- 
adrosseras trail  overland,  for  it  was  shorter. 

These  trails  were  already  ancient  and  warworn  before 
the  white  man  appeared  on  the  scene.  He  promptly  ap- 
propriated them  to  his  own  use  for  purposes  not  only  of 
warfare  but  of  commerce. 

Courcelle’s  Expedition  against  the  Irootjois 

This  region  was  frequently  seen  and  traversed  by  the 
white  man  years  before  the  name  Saratoga  appeared  in 
printer’s  ink,  or  official  correspondence.  For  years  prior 
to  1666,  bands  from  the  Five  Nations,  or  Iroquois,  had 
harrassed  the  French  settlements  in  Canada,  at  Montreal, 
Three  Rivers  and  Quebec,  murdering  and  carrying  the 
settlers  into  captivity.  Finally  a full  regiment  of  French 
soldiers  was  sent  to  their  defence.  The  French  governor, 
Samuel  de  Remi  Sieur  de  Courcelle,  impatient  of  delay 
after  they  came,  started  out  with  a force  of  600  men  and 
a number  of  Algonquin  Indians  as  guides  to  wreak  ven- 
geance on  the  hated  savages.  Equipped  with  snow  shoes 
and  with  provisions  loaded  on  toboggans,  drawn  by  mas- 
tiff dogs,  they  started  from  Quebec  on  October  29,  1665. 
They  slowly  and  laboriously  made  their  way  south  over 
frozen  lakes  and  the  wilderness  of  snow  till  they  arrived 
at  the  Hudson  about  February  1st,  1666.  Their  Indian 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  n 

guides  failing  them  on  account  of  too  much  “fire-water,” 
they  missed  the  Kayadrosseras  trail,  their  intended  route, 
and  took  the  Saratoga  trail  instead.  This  brought  them 
down  to  the  mouth  of  the  Fishcreek  at  Schuylerville,  up 
which  they  went  to  Saratoga  lake  and  so  on.  The  9th 
of  February  they  discovered  to  their  chagrin  that  instead 
of  being  near  the  Mohawk  castles,  or  palisaded  forts, 
they  were  within  two  miles  of  the  Dutch  trading  post  at 
Schenectady.  Here  they  fell  into  an  ambush  set  by  the 
Mohawk  Indians  and  lost  eleven  men.  The  Indians  fled 
and  gave  the  alarm.  Nearly  exhausted  from  cold  and 
exposure,  but  receiving  some  timely  succor  from  the 
Dutch,  they  abandoned  the  enterprise,  and  hastily  re- 
treated by  the  way  they  came,  down  through  Old  Sara- 
toga and  up  the  Hudson  and  Lake  Champlain.5  That 
trip  of  some  700  miles  over  a frozen  desert,  void  of  hu- 
man habitation,  in  the  teeth  of  howling  blizzards  and  bit- 
ing cold,  was  an  achievement  never  excelled  before  that 
day. 


De  Tracy's  Expedition 

Stung  to  madness  by  the  murder,  that  summer,  of  Sieur 
Chazy,  a favorite  captain  in  the  regiment,  at  the  hands 
of  these  same  Iroquois,  a new  expedition  was  organized. 
In  October  of  the  same  year,  1666,  under  the  efficient 
leadership  of  the  Marquis  de  Tracy,  a force  of  1,300  men 
and  two  cannons  started  on  their  mission  of  vengeance. 
They  came  with  boats  instead  of  toboggans  and  snow 
shoes,  and  as  their  flotilla  of  some  250  canoes  and  bateaux 
swept  over  the  crystal  waters  of  Lac  St.  Sacrament, 
(Lake  George)  it  formed  the  first  of  those  splendid 

5 Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  III.,  pp.  118,  126. 


12 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


military  pageants  which  were  destined  to  render  forever 
famous  that  pellucid  gem  of  the  old  wilderness.  This 
force  took  the  Kayadrosseras  trail  and  plunged  boldly 
into  the  woods,  reaching  the  Mohawk  in  due  time,  where 
they  succeeded  in  utterly  destroying  the  strongholds  of 
the  Indians  and  laying  waste  their  fields,  yet  capturing 
and  killing  but  few  of  their  wily  foes.  Then  with  a vast 
deal  of  flourish  and  gusto,  de  Tracy  caused  a cross  to  be 
erected,  the  arms  of  France  elevated  on  a pole,  and  a high 
sounding  proclamation  read,  declaring  all  this  territory 
to  belong  to  His  Majesty,  the  King  of  France,  by  the 
right  of  conquest.  Then  they  went  home  by  the  way  they 
came  without  the  loss  of  a man.6 

Descent  of  the  Iroquois  upon  Canada 

After  de  Tracy’s  punishment  of  the  Mohawks  they 
kept  shy  of  the  Canadians  for  more  than  twenty  years. 
The  peace  then  conquered  would  have  doubtless  contin- 
ued indefinitely  had  not  Canada  been  most  unfortunate 
in  one  of  her  governors.  Denonville,  greedy  for  trade 
and  the  extension  of  the  French  dominions,  tried  to  woo 
the  Iroquois  from  their  English  allegiance.  Failing  in 
this  he  trespassed  on  their  territories,  attacked  some  of 
the  villages  of  the  Senecas,  and  killed  and  captured  a 
number  of  their  people.  This  roused  the  slumbering 
hate  of  the  whole  Confederacy,  and  war  to  the  death 
was  declared. 

Their  forces  having  assembled,  they  paddled  down  the 
Mohawk  river  in  their  bark  canoes,  passed  the  little  fron- 
tier village  of  Schenectady,  and  landed  at  Eel  place  creek 
about  the  ist  of  August,  1689.  They  had  decided  upon 

6 Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  IX.,  pp.  56,  79. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


*3 


the  Saratoga  trail.  A flotilla  of  about  250  canoes  filled 
with  1,300  plumed  and  painted  warriors,  the  fiercest  in 
the  new  world,  must  have  been  a stirring  sight  as  they 
debouched  from  the  Kayadrosseras  and  floated  out  upon 
the  tranquil  bosom  of  Saratoga  lake.  It  was  a fit  fore- 
runner of  the  showy  regattas  seen  on  the  same  waters 
200  years  later.7  And  again  when  they  struck  into  Fish- 
creek,  lined  with  tamaracks,  and  embowered  with  birches 
and  maples  and  oaks,  festooned  with  the  wild  grape 
and  clematis  vines,  could  we  have  stood  that  day,  say  at 
Stafford's  Bridge,  behind  some  bushy  screen,  we  would 
have  witnessed  a splendid  pageant  of  over  a mile  in 
length.  They  swept  down  the  crooked  and  tortuous  Fish- 
creek  to  where  Victory  is  now  located,  whence  they  car- 
ried their  canoes  down  the  south  side  to  the  Hudson,  and 
then  lustily  paddled  north  on  their  bloody  mission.  Their 
descent  upon  the  settlements  about  Montreal  was  as  a 
thunderbolt  out  of  a clear  sky,  so  unlooked  for  was  it. 
This  was  the  most  dreadful  blow  sustained,  the  most  ter- 
rible event  recorded  in  Canadian  history.  Their  build- 
ings were  burned,  their  garnered  harvests  destroyed,  be- 
tween three  and  four  hundred  French  settlers  and  sol- 
diers8 were  butchered,  and  130  were  brought  back  to  be 
tortured  for  the  entertainment  of  those  left  at  home,  or 
to  supply  their  savage  feasts  with  unusual  and  dainty 
meats.  The  Indians  returned,  most  of  them,  as  they  had 
gone,  by  the  Saratoga  trail.  The  ancient  forest  then 
standing  here,  echoed  that  day  to  the  sighs  of  those  hap- 
less captives,  and  the  soil  of  old  Saratoga  was  moistened 
with  their  tears,  as  they  toiled  up  the  carry  from  the  river 
to  the  smooth  water  of  Fishcreek  above  Victory.  That 


7 Sylvester’s  Saratoga  County  Hist.,  p.  34. 

® Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  \ ol.  IX.,  pp.  43  r>  434* 


14 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


was  one  procession  at  Schuylerville  none  of  us,  I fancy, 
would  care  to  have  beheld,  unless  prepared  to  rescue  the 
unfortunate  victims. 


CHAPTER  IV 

Destruction  of  Schenectady  and  Retaliation 

During  the  year  of  the  above  described  foray,  1689, 
war  was  declared  between  France  and  England,  which, 
of  course,  could  not  but  involve  their  colonies.  This  war 
grew  out  of  the  English  Revolution  of  1688,  which  de- 
throned James  II  of  England  and  enthroned,  in  his  place, 
William  and  Mary  of  Holland. 

Count  de  Frontenac  was  sent  over  by  the  French  in 
October,  1689,  to  displace  the  impolitic  Denonville.  He 
resolved  to  be  the  first  to  strike  a blow  in  that  war  on  this 
side  the  water,  and  accordingly,  fitted  out  three  expedi- 
tions. One  from  Quebec  against  Maine,  the  second  from 
Three  Rivers  against  New  Hampshire  and  the  third  from 
Montreal  against  Albany. 

The  force  designed  for  Albany  numbered  210  men, 
ninety-six  of  which  were  Indians  under  the  command  of 
two  Canadian  officers,  Sieur  la  Moyne  de  St.  Helene  and 
Lieut.  Daillebout  de  Mantet.  Forgetful  of  the  experi- 
ence of  de  Courcelle,  twenty-three  years  before,  they,  like 
him,  start  out  in  the  dead  of  winter.  Having  reached  the 
head  of  Lake  Champlain,  near  Ticonderoga,  they  halted 
and  held  a council.  The  Indians  demanded  to 
know  whither  they  were  bound.  De  St.  Helene 

replied  that  he  wished  to  surprise  and  take  Fort 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


5 


Orange  (Albany).  The  Indians,  remembering  the 
defeats  which  the  French  had  lately  sustained, 
strongly  objected  and  said:  “Since  when  have  the 
French  become  so  brave  ?”  Still  undecided  they 
continued  their  march  for  eight  days,  toward  Albany,  till 
they  came  to  the  parting  of  the  ways  here  at  Old  Sara- 
toga,9 (Schuylerville).  On  their  own  motion  the  In- 
dians left  the  Hudson  here,  turned  to  the  right,  and  took 
the  trail  leading  toward  Schenectady,  and  the  French 
followed  after  without  serious  protest.  A thaw  had  set 
in  and  they  waded  knee  deep  through  the  snow  and  slush. 
It  must  have  been  dreadfully  exhausting  work,  for  it 
took  them  nine  days  to  make  the  trip  from  Schuylerville 
to  Schenectady,  a distance  of  thirty-seven  miles  by  the 
route  they  took.  But  just  before  they  reached  their  goal 
one  of  those  sudden  and  extreme  changes  occurred,  so 
common  to  our  winters  in  this  latitude.  A blizzard  came 
howling  down  from  the  north-west,  which  chilled  them 
to  the  marrow.  The  snow  fell  knee  deep.  They  had  in- 
tended to  defer  the  attack  till  about  two  o’clock  a.  m., 
but  they  were  forced  to  proceed  at  once  or  perish  from  the 
cold.  They  afterward  said,  had  they  been  attacked  at  that 
time,  or  had  they  met  with  resistance  when  they  at- 
tacked, they  would  have  been  forced  to  surrender,  so 
benumbed  were  they  by  the  cold.  There  was  no  need, 
however,  for  delay  on  their  part,  for  they  could  not  have 
imagined  better  arrangements  for  their  reception  than 
they  found. 

The  Revolution  in  England  naturally  created  two  par- 
ties ; those  who  sided  with  and  those  who  sided  against 
the  dethroned  King  James.  These  parties  were  dupli- 
cated in  the  colonies.  There  were  many  here  who  were 

9 Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  IX.,  p.  466. 


i6 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


intensely  loyal  to  James,  as  well  as  many  who  were  eager 
to  swear  allegiance  to  William  and  Mary.  Of  course, 
this  caused  trouble  and  divisions  throughout  the  realm. 
Party  strife  fanned  into  a flame  by  the  acts  of  the  usurp- 
ing governor  Leisler,  had  become  so  fierce  in  Schenectady 
that  neither  faction  would  do  a thing  for  the  town’s  pro- 
tection, though  they  well  knew  that  war  existed  between 
France  and  England,  and  they  were  liable  to  an  attack 
from  the  north.  The  two  gates  of  the  little  town  front- 
ing east  and  west  were  left  wide  open  and  a dummy 
sentinel  made  of  snow,  in  mockery  of  the  few  troops 
quartered  within  the  town,  stood  guard  before  the 
western  portal. 

Everybody,  even  the  soldiers,  were  sleeping  in  fan- 
cied security.  A body  of  Mohawk  Indians  had  been  enj 
gaged  by  the  Albany  authorities  to  scout  to  the  north,  but 
the  love  of  the  fireside  proved  more  alluring  than  the 
charms  of  fire-water  and  Dutch  gold,  and  so  they  had 
lingered  at  Schenectady. 

Guided  by  some  captured  squaws,  the  Canadians  crossed 
the  Mohawk  on  the  ice  and  appeared  before  the  western 
gate.  Silently,  as  if  shod  with  wool,  they  glided  in  and 
posted  themselves  next  the  palisades  that  surrounded  the 
village.  Then  the  hideous  warwhoop  was  raised,  and  be- 
fore the  stupefied  inhabitants  could  realize  what  it  all 
meant,  the  work  of  destruction  and  butchery  was  under 
way.  For  two  hours  hell  was  let  loose  in  Schenectady 
while  Satan  and  his  imps  held  high  carnival.  It  would 
be  useless  to  attempt  a description  of  the  horrors  crowded 
into  that  brief  space.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  at  the  end  of 
it  sixty  men,  women  and  children  lay  stark  in  death,  hor- 
ribly mutilated,  or  roasting  in  the  flames  of  their  former 
homes.  Between  eighty  and  ninety  were  reserved  as 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


1 7 


prisoners  while  a few  escaped  in  their  night  robes,  and 
with  bare  feet,  carried  the  dreadful  tale  to  Albany,  sev- 
enteen miles  away. 

After  refreshing  themselves  a little,  the  victors  started 
on  their  retreat,  the  following  morning.  Leaving  behind 
the  old  men,  the  women  and  children,  and  retaining  twen- 
ty-seven of  the  younger  men  and  boys  as  prisoners,  they 
hastened  away,  taking  the  Kayadrosseras  trail  toward 
Canada.  But  they  were  not  allowed  to  return  unmo- 
lested. They  were  chased  to  Lake  Champlain  and  eigh- 
teen of  their  number  killed  or  captured  by  a band  of  Mo- 
hawk Indians.10 


Winthrop’s  Expedition 

The  fight  was  now  on  in  dead  earnest;  for  the  colonists 
could  not  allow  so  cruel  a deed  to  go  unavenged. 

The  authorities  at  Albany  on  the  26th  of  March,  1690, 
ordered  Capt.  Jacob  de  Warm  to  proceed  to  Crown  Point 
with  a party  of  twelve  English  and  twenty  Indians  to 
watch  the  motions  of  the  enemy.  On  the  30th,  Capt 
Abram  Schuyler  was  sent  to  Otter  Creek,  Vt.,  which  was 
the  usual  starting  point  for  forays  into  Massachusetts, 
with  nine  men  and  a party  of  Indians  to  do  like  service 
at  that  point. 

Massachusetts,  Plymouth,  Connecticut,  New  York  and 
Maryland  resolved  upon  an  invasion  of  Canada.  Each 
agreed  to  furnish  its  quota  of  troops.  Fitz  John  Win- 
throp  of  Connecticut  was  commissioned  major-general  to 
lead  the  expedition.  The  troops  from  Massachusetts  and 
Plymouth  did  not  materialize.  Winthrop  brought  135 
of  those  promised  by  Connecticut,  Maryland  sent  fifty, 

30  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  IX.,  p.  466. 


2 


i8 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


New  York  furnished  150  men  besides  180  Indians.  515 
men  was  not  a very  formidable  array  to  be  led  by  a major- 
general. 

On  the  30th  of  July,  1690,  the  Yankees  with  the 
Dutch  troops  collected  at  Albany  and  from  down  the 
Hudson  set  out  from  Albany  and  camped  the  first  night 
at  the  Flatts,  the  old  Schuyler  homestead.  August  1st 
they  marched  to  the  Stillwater,  “soe  named/'  says  Win-' 
throp,  “for  that  the  water  passeth  soe  slowly  as  not  to 
be  discerned/' 

“August  2d,"  continues  the  journal  of  Winthrop,  “we 
martched  forwards  and  quartered  this  night  at  a place 
called  Saratogo,  about  50  English  miles  from  Albany, 
where  is  a blockhouse  and  some  of  the  Dutch  soldiers."11 
This  blockhouse  had  been  built  by  orders  of  the  Council 
to  protect  the  house  of  Bartel  Vrooman  and  six  others 
who  had  settled  here  a year  or  two  previously.  The 
site  of  this  blockhouse  is  a matter  of  conjecture.  Cer- 
tainly it  was  on  the  west  side  of  the  river  for  the  army 
marched  on  that  side.  It  was  as  certainly  on  the  south 
side  of  Fishcreek,  for  the  first  settlement  was  made  there, 
and  the  creek  would  be  one  of  its  defences  against  the 
north.  It  probably  stood  on  the  ground  afterward  oc- 
cupied by  Forts  Saratoga  and  Clinton. 

Thus,  in  this,  the  first  of  many  expeditions  against  Can- 
ada, Saratoga  (Schuylerville)  looms  up  as  an  important 
point.  Here  Winthrop  established  his  depot  of  supplies, 
for  on  August  7th  he  says  “I  sent  30  horse  under  the 
command  of  Ensigne  Thomlinson  to  Saratogo  for  more 
provition." 

The  little  army  got  no  nearer  Canada  than  Whitehall, 
through  lack  of  canoes  and  provision,  and  because  of 


11  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  IV.,  pp.  194,  195. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


19 


sickness  among  the  troops.  This  according  to  Winthrop. 
But  Capt.  Johannes  Schuyler  of  Albany,  only  twenty- 
three  years  old,  commanding  those  Dutch  troops  that 
Winthrop  was  moved  to  praise  so  highly  because  of  their 
superior  efficiency,  was  clearly  dissatisfied  that  the  ex- 
pedition should  be  abandoned  without  an  attempt  to  strike 
a blow.  And  this  not  alone  because  of  its  depressing  ef- 
fect upon  the  colonists,  but  he  was  especially  fearful  of 
the  effect  of  failure  upon  the  Indians  who  were  just  then 
wavering  in  their  allegiance  between  the  French  who 
were  so  belligerent  and  the  English  who  showed  so  little 
fight.  He  therefore  resolved  that  as  for  his  single  self 
he  would  not  return  to  Albany  without  an  effort  to  bring 
back  something  to  show  for  all  the  trouble.  He  applied 
to  Gen.  Winthrop  for  permission  to  go  forwards.  Win- 
throp cheerfully  granted  it  and  commissioned  him  cap- 
tain for  the  venture.12 

At  once  he  beat  up  for  volunteers ; forty  whites  and  ioo 
Indians  responded.  Loading  their  canoes  with  sufficient 
provision,  they  cut  loose  for  the  north.  They  surprised 
La  Prarie,  south  of  Montreal,  killed  a number  of  the  in- 
habitants, took  many  prisoners,  did  great  damage  to 
property  and  returned  with  but  little  loss  to  themselves. 
This  was  the  first  armed  force  that  ever  penetrated  Can- 
ada from  the  English  colonies.  They  reached  Albany 
on  the  31st  of  August,  only  eleven  days  after  Winthrop 
and  his  hundreds  had  sheepishly  crept  back.  This  Jo- 
hannes Schuyler  was  the  grand-father  of  General  Phillip 
Schuyler. 


12  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol  IV.,  p.  196. 


20 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Expedition  of  1691 

The  success  of  Johannes  Schuyler's  raid  seemed  to 
whet  the  appetite  of  the  Albany  Dutchmen,  and  also  of 
the  Indians,  for  more  experience  of  like  flavor.  Hence  on 
June  21,  1691,  another  expedition  started  from  Albany, 
this  time  led  by  Mayor  Pieter  Schuyler,  brother  of  Jo- 
hannes, the  hero  of  the  campaign  of  '90.  They  started 
with  120  whites,  and  sixty  river  Indians  (Catskills  and 
Schagticokes) . The  first  night  they  camped  at  Still- 
water. “On  the  24th,"  says  Schuyler's  Journal,  “we 
marched  to  Saraghtoga,  16  miles  distant,  and  camped 
about  2 of  the  clock  afternoone." 

“June  26th.  We  continued  at  Saraghtoga;  foul 
weather,  where  we  were  joined  by  15  Mohawks  com- 
manded by  one  Schayavanhoendere."  These  Mohawks 
came  over  by  the  Saratoga  trail  from  Schenectady  and 
were  from  a party  of  ninety-five  or  more,  which  later 
joined  the  expedition  at  Ticonderoga. 

Pieter  Schuyler13  followed  the  tracks  of  his  brother  of 
the  year  before,  fought  and  won  two  battles  in  one  day, 
August  1st;  killed  many  of  the  enemy,  paralyzed  the 
plans  of  Frontenac  for  that  year,  and  returned  with  a 
goodly  number  of  prisoners  and  much  glory,  and  what 
was  of  much  more  consequence  at  that  time,  they  ha-d 
’Won  for  their  fighting  qualities  the  high  esteem  and  firm 
allegiance  of  the  Iroquois.  The  French  account  of  these 
actions  declares  that  Schuyler's  party  was  practically  an- 
nihilated. Schuyler  reports  thirty-seven  of  his  men  cap- 
tured and  killed,  and  twenty-five  wounded,  out  of  a force 
of  260.14 

13  This  Peter  Schuyler  was  the  first  Mayor  of  Albany,  and  gained  un- 
bounded influence  over  the  Indians,  by  whom  he  was  called  Quider,  pro- 
nounced Keeder,  which  was  as  near  as  they  could  speak  the  name  Peter. 

14  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  III.,  pp.  781-795,  800. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  2x 

The  French  admitted  in  their  report  to  the  home  gov- 
ernment, that  these  battles  were  the  “most  obstinate  ever 
fought  in  Canada/’  and  that  after  the  battle  in  the  woods 
they  could  not  pursue,  the  “men  able  to  march  being  sent 
to  the  fort  for  assistance  to  carry  off  the  wounded.” 

John  Nelson,  an  English  gentleman  taken  prisoner  bv 
the  French,  arrived  at  Quebec  about  the  time  when  the 
news  of  Schuyler’s  expedition  was  received.  In  his 
memorial  to  the  English  government  on  the  state  of  the 
colonies,  he  says : “In  an  action  performed  by  one  Skyler 
of  Albanie,  whilst  I arrived  at  Quebec  in  the  year  1691, 
when  he  made  one  of  the  most  vigorous  and  glorious  at- 
tempts that  hath  been  known  in  these  parts,  with  great 
slaughter  on  the  enemie’s  part,  and  losse  on  his  own,  in 
which  if  he  had  not  been  discovered  by  an  accident,  it  is 
very  probable  he  had  become  master  of  Monreall.  I 
have  heard  the  thing  reported  so  much  in  his  honor  by  the 
French,  that  had  the  like  been  done  by  any  of  theire  na- 
tion, he  could  never  missed  of  an  acknowledgement  and 
reward  from  the  court,  tho  I do  not  hear  of  anything 
amongst  us  hath  been  done  for  him.”15 

There  is  nothing  in  the  records  to  indicate  that  the 
home  government  ever  took  any  notice  of  these  most 
heroic  deeds  performed  by  the  Schuylers  at  a very  critical 
juncture  in  our  colonial  history.  It  is  acknowledged  by 
all  who  are  familiar  with  the  situation  in  1690-1  that 
those  two  successes  preserved  the  friendship  of  the  Iro- 
quois, and  their  friendship  at  that  time  was  absolutely 
essential  to  England’s  hold  on  New  York,  and  New  York 
was  the  key  to  the  situation.  Bancroft  styles  Pieter 
Schuyler  “the  Washington  of  his  times.” 


15  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  IV.,  p.  209. 


22 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


The  French  get  even  with  the  Mohawks 

For  the  next  year  and  a half  the  Iroquois,  especially 
the  Mohawks,  so  harrassed  the  Canadian  settlers  that 
Count  de  Frontenac  determined  to  exterminate  them 
utterly.  Collecting  a force  of  625  French  and  Indians 
he  started  for  them  in  January,  1693.  The  party  en- 
dured the  usual  hardships,  but  no  cold  could  chill  their 
ardor,  nor  blizzard  beat  them  back,  so  determined  were 
they  upon  vengeance.  They  took  the  Kayadrosseras 
trail  from  Lake  George,  reached  the  Mohawk  valley  and 
took  the  Indians  wholly  by  surprise.  They  stormed  and 
destroyed  all  their  towns  save  one,  which  was  several 
miles  back  from  the  river,  captured  over  300  prisoners, 
had  a grand  jubilation  and  started  back  with  their 
booty.16  But  most  of  their  prisoners  escaped  or  were 
rescued  before  they  reached  Canada. 

Fortunately  for  New  York,  the  peace  of  Ryswick  in 
1697  put  an  end  to  King  William’s  war.  In  fact,  the 
war  had  proven  especially  costly  to  Albany  county,  com- 
prising as  it  then  did  all  the  northern  settlements  in  the 
colony  of  New  York.  It  is  interesting  at  this  day  to 
read  the  comparative  census  of  the  years  1689  and  1698. 
In  1689  Albany  county  had  only  2,016  white  inhabitants, 
At  the  end  of  the  war  in  1698,  567  were  missing.  That  left 
but  1,449  with  which  to  begin  the  18th  century.  The  In- 
dians lost  more  than  half  their  number.  In  1689  they 
had  2,800  warriors,  in  1698  only  1,320.  It  was  about 
time  for  all  concerned  to  bury  the  hatchet. 

16  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  IX.,  pp.  649-656: 
also  Vol.  IV.,  pp.  173,  180. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


23 

CHAPTER  V 

Queen  Anne's  War — First  Settlement  of  Old  Sara- 
toga— Nicholson's  Expeditions  against  Canada. 

For  the  next  ten  or  twelve  years  the  old  northern  wil- 
derness had  rest  from  war.  During  this  time  we  find 
several  notices  of  Old  Saratoga  in  the  records  of  the 
period.  From  Col.  Romer's  report,17  in  1698,  we  learn 
that  no  less  than  seven  families  had  settled  here  before 
King  William's  war  in  1689.  The  name  of  one  of  these 
settlers,  that  of  Bartel  Vrooman,  has  come  down  to  us. 
The  report  says,  “the  farms  were  ruined,"  that  is  the  log 
houses  were  burned,  and  the  settlers  abandoned  the  lo- 
cality as  a result  of  that  war.  It  is  probable  that  these 
first  settlers  had  left  the  place  for  the  winter  of  1689-90 
else  they  would  have  been  discovered  and  the  fact  of 
their  capture  would  have  appeared  in  the  French  report 
of  the  expedition  against  Schenectady  in  1690. 

The  next  we  hear  of  Saratoga  as  a military  post  is  in 
the  report  of  the  governor,  Lord  Cornbury,  dated  Sep- 
tember 24,  1702.  There  among  other  recommendations 
he  says : “I  propose  there  should  be  a stockadoed  fort  at 
Saractoga,  a place  six  and  twenty  miles  above  the  Half 
Moon  upon  Hudson's  River  and  is  the  farthest  settlement 
we  have.”18 

Again  in  his  report  of  June  30,  1703,  he  is  about  to  set 
to  work  on  the  fort,  for  he  says : “There  are  but  few  fam- 
ilies there  yet,  and  these  will  desert  their  habitations  if 
they  are  not  protected." 

Meanwhile  war  had  again  broken  out  between  France 
and  England,  known  in  England  as  the  war  of  the  Span- 


17  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  IV.,  p.  441- 

18  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  IV.,  p.  969. 


24 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


ish  succession.  In  this  war  the  French  and  Indians 
seemed  to  wreak  their  vengeance  specially  on  the  New 
England  settlements ; for  example,  Deerfield,  Mass.,  was 
destroyed  in  1704,  and  Haverhill  in  1708.  Why  New 
York  escaped  was  not  known  to  the  settlers  at  the  time, 
but  subsequently  it  was  learned  that  the  Iroquois  and 
their  Roman  Catholic  relatives  in  Canada  had  made  a 
treaty  not  to  molest  each  other’s  domain  in  that  war. 

One  Congreve  reports,  in  1704,  most  of  the  forts  on 
the  northern  frontier  to  be  out  of  order,  among  which 
was  the  fort  of  1689  at  old  Saratoga.19 

The  many  outrages  from  Canada,  at  last  impelled  the 
colonists  of  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  New  York  and 
New  Jersey  to  unite  for  an  invasion  of  Canada.  A fleet 
was  to  attack  Quebec  while  a formidable  army  of  1,500 
was  to  reduce  Montreal.  This  force  rendesvoued  at  Al- 
bany and  got  under  way  the  fore  part  of  June,  1709. 
The  main  body  had  been  preceded  by  a force  of  300 
Dutchmen  from  Albany  and  vicinity  under  Col.  Peter 
Schuyler.  First  this  pioneer  force  built  a stockade  fort 
at  Stillwater,  which  Schuyler  called  Fort  Ingoldsby, 
after  the  governor;  then  they  moved  up  to  Saratoga  and 
built  a similar  fort  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  evidently 
to  guard  the  ford  which  crossed  just  north  of  the  island 
over  which  the  bridge  and  highway  to  Greenwich  now 
pass. 

The  next  was  built  at  the  Great  Carrying  place  (Fort 
Edward),  which  he  named  Fort  Nicholson,  and  the  next 
at  the  forks  of  Wood  creek,  which  he  called  at  first 
Queens’  Fort,  but  later  Fort  Anne  in  honor  of  the  reign- 
ing English  sovereign. 

Moreover  Colonel  Schuyler  and  his  pioneers  built  the 

19  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  IV.,  p.  1128. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


25 


first  military  road  in  this  country  of  which  we  have  record. 
This  road  began  here  at  Old  Saratoga,  at  the  ford  no 
doubt,  on  the  east  side  of  the  river  and  ran  up  that  side 
of  the  stream  to  Fort  Edward,  thence  to  Wood  creek. 
It  had  to  be  cut  most  of  the  way  through  the  primeval 
forest.  The  road  to  Fort  Edward  has  no  doubt  been 
practically  the  same  ever  since. 

This  army  was  under  the  command  of  General  Francis 
Nicholson,  who,  Governor  Hunter  declared,  had  never 
seen  an  army  in  the  open  field.20  This  was  the  first  time 
the  red-coated  British  regular  appeared  on  the  scene  and 
trod  this  old  war-worn  trail  which  was  so  soon  to  become 
familiar  tramping-ground  to  him. 

Gen.  Nicholson  marched  bravely  up,  garrisoned  the 
several  forts  which  had  been  built  for  him  and  then,  like 
Micawber,  sat  down  at  Fort  Anne  and  waited  for  some- 
thing to  turn  up.  The  first  thing  that  turned  up  was  a 
malignant  disease  in  his  camp  by  which  he  lost  more  men 
than  if  he  had  hastened  forward  and  fought  a disastrous 
battle  with  the  French.  The  next  thing  that  did  not 
turn  up  was  the  British  fleet,  which  had  been  promised 
to  co-operate  with  him  on  the  St.  Lawrence.  In  the 
midst  of  such  calamities  what  was  there  left  for  a brave 
man  like  him  and  his  army  to  do  but  to  turn  their  backs 
upon  Canada  and  march  down  the  hill  again  to  Albany? 
Which  thing  they  did. 

In  1 71 1 another  campaign  was  organized  for  the  con- 
quest of  Canada.  The  plan  was  a duplicate  of  the  pre- 
vious one.  Only  the  force  that  marched  up  through  Old 
Saratoga  was  about  twice  as  formidable,  numbering  near- 
ly 3,000  regulars,  colonists  and  Indians.  This  time  they  se- 
lected the  Lake  George  route  instead  of  the  Fort  Anne  and 


20  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  V.,  p.  451. 


26 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Whitehall,  evidently  because  it  was  the  healthier.  This 
was  wise,  but  the  redoubtable  Gen.  Nicholson  had  no 
sooner  reached  Lake  George  than  he  heard  that  the  fleet 
on  which  he  depended  for  support  had  been  scattered  by 
the  winds  and  wrecked.  At  once  he  threw  up  his  hands 
in  despair,  burned  forts  Anne  and  Nicholson  and  marched 
back  ingloriously.  Thus  the  third  attempt  at  conquer- 
ing Canada  failed,  mainly  through  the  inefficiency  of  its 
leaders.  Had  John,  or  Peter  Schuyler  been  at  the  head 
of  the  expedition  we  feel  sure  that  that  army  would  have 
been  heard  from  in  Canada,  but  no  New  York  Dutchman 
could  hope  for  any  worthy  recognition  from  either  Old 
or  New  England.  The  fort  at  Saratoga  was  thus  left 
the  unmost  military  post  of  the  colony  facing  the  ever 
frowning  north. 

The  treaty  of  Utrecht  between  France  and  England 
put  the  finale  on  Queen  Anne's  war. 

CHAPTER  VI 

King  George's  War — The  Building  of  the  Forts 

In  all  the  early  histories  of  New  York  much  is  made 
of  the  sack  and  massacre  of  Schenectady  in  1690,  and 
that  of  Cherry  valley  in  1778,  while  little  or  nothing  is 
said  of  the  equally  tragic  fate  of  Old  Saratoga  in. 1745. 
One  cannot  but  wonder  why  that  event  should  have  re- 
ceived from  the  historians  such  scant  courtesy.  The 
only  reasons  for  it  that  suggest  themselves  to  the  writer 
are  first : That  most  of  the  people  who  made  up  the  vil- 
lage at  that  time  were  doubtless  illiterate.  There  were 
none  of  the  survivors  nor  any  of  their  friends  possessed 
of  sufficient  literary  ability,  or  interest  in  the  event  to 
write  up  a worthy  account  of  the  fate  of  this  frontier  vil- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


27 


lage.  Apparently  the  only  one  present  who  could  have 
done  it,  died  bravely  fighting  for  his  honor  and  his  home, 
and  “dead  men  tell  no  tales; ” That  was  Capt.  Philip 
Schuyler,  uncle  of  the  general. 

A second  reason  which  suggests  itself  is  the  existence 
of  fiercest  political  dissension  between  the  people  and 
their  governors,  which  largely  absorbed  the  thought  and 
time  of  the  thinkers.  About  the  only  detailed  accounts 
that  we  possess  of  the  massacre  are  found  in  the  reports 
given  by  the  French  of  their  exploit. 

In  order  to  the  better  appreciation  of  that  event  it  will 
be  well  to  glance  at  such  of  the  fragments  of  history  as 
have  been  preserved  that  relate  to  the  planting  and  growth 
of  the  settlement  at  Old  Saratoga. 

As  we  have  seen,  the  first  settlers  were  obliged  to 
abandon  the  place  at  the  time  of  King  William’s  war  in 
i689~’97.  Just  when  these  settlers  ventured  back  the 
record  saith  not,  but  there  were  a few  families  here  in 
1703  as  we  have  already  learned. 

During  the  long  peace  which  followed  Queen  Anne’s 
war  the  little  settlement  at  Saratoga  developed  gradually 
under  the  fostering  care  of  the  enterprising  Schuylers. 
The  settlers  by  no  means  confined  themselves  to  the  west 
side  of  the  river,  but  cleared  for  themselves  many  a broad 
acre  of  those  rich  bottom  lands  on  the  east  side.  There 
too,  substantial  homes  were  reared,  and  no  doubt  one  of 
the  houses  on  that  side  was  built  in  blockhouse  style  for 
their  common  defence,  and  called  The  Fort.  Where  it 
was  located  we  know  not. 

The  French  and  the  English  of  those  days  were  very 
anxious  to  extend  the  sphere  of  their  influence  in  the 
great  American  wilderness,  just  as  they  now  are  doing  in 
Asia  and  Africa.  The  French  looked  with  covetous  eyes 


28 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


upon  the  colony  of  New  York  especially,  for  she  had  al- 
ready discovered  that  whoever  held  New  York  could 
have  it  all.  Hence  we  are  not  surprised  at  seeing  her 
attempt  to  move  her  frontiers  as  far  south  as  the  elastic 
treaty  of  Utrecht  and  the  patience  of  the  English  would 
permit.  In  1731  she  determined  to  appropriate  that  nat- 
ural stronghold  Crown  Point  to  herself.21  Brooking  no 
delay,  she  began  to  fortify  it,  first  by  a stockade,  then 
soon  by  a substantial  stone  work  which  she  called  Fort 
St.  Frederic.  This  was  a menace  to  both  the  New  York 
and  New  England  colonists,  who  viewed  the  move- 
ment with  deepest  apprehension  and  chagrin.  As  a 
counter  move  they  should  have  fortified  Ticonderoga,  but 
political  strife  and  jealousies  between  the  several  gov- 
ernors and  their  legislatures  seemed  to  paralyze  every 
effort  looking  toward  the  public  safety  and  welfare. 

The  building  of  this  fort  together  with  the  constant 
efforts  to  win  over  the  Six  Nations  and  steal  away  the 
fur  trade  greatly  exasperated  the  colonists.  And  when- 
ever the  relations  between  France  and  England  became 
especially  strained  the  New  Yorkers  would  think  about 
their  defenses  toward  the  north. 

One  of  those  crises  occurred  in  1721,  when  the  author- 
ities decided  to  delay  no  longer  in  building  a fort  at  Sara- 
toga for  the  defense  of  the  northern  frontier.  This  was 
erected  in  the  months  of  September  and  October  of  that 
year  under  the  superintendency  of  Philip  Eivingston. 

The  bill  of  items  presented  by  Livingston  for  the  build- 
ing of  this  fort,  with  many  receipts  from  the  workmen, 
are  still  preserved  in  the  archives  at  Albany.  The  docu- 
ment is  a fine  specimen  of  penmanship.  The  bill  as  ren- 
dered amounted  to  153^  ns.  4d.  Johannes  Schuyler, 


21  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  VIII.,  p.  345. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


29 


proprietor  of  the  first  sawmills  erected  here,  furnished 
much  of  the  material  for  the  above  fort.22 

Captain  William  Helling23  was  the  first  commandant  of 
this  fort ; whether  he  had  any  successors  does  not  appear. 

Another  crisis  occurred  in  1739.  As  a result  of  this 
one,  Lieut. -Governor  Clarke  reporting  to  the  Lords  of 
Trade  in  London,  says  that  he  had  persuaded  the  Assem- 
bly to  make  provisions  for  building  several  forts,  among 
the  rest,  one  at  “Sarachtoga but  as  no  appropriation 
for  this  fort  appears  in  the  Act  to  which  the  governor 
refers,  we  are  left  in  the  dark  as  to  when  it  was  begun 
or  finished ; but  subsequent  events  make  it  evident  that 
the  fort  was  really  built  at  that  time.  For  example, 
Governor  Clinton,  reporting  to  the  Lords  of  Trade  June  5, 
1744,  says,  he  is  about  to  send  “a  party  of  troops  to  the 
fort  at  Saratoga  for  the  defense  of  that  place.”24  A few 
years  later  we  see  the  Assembly  squaring  its  accounts 
with  a large  number  of  individuals  for  work  done  in 
1745  in  rebuilding  this  fort.25  Since  the  old  records  say 
that  the  effective  life  of  those  wooden  forts  was  only  five 
to  seven  years,  this  “rebuilding”  would  indicate  that  there 
was  a fort  built  here  at  least  as  early  as  1739.  The  fort 
as  rebuilt  in  the  winter  and  spring  of  1745  was  square 
with  a blockhouse  on  each  corner. 26 

The  long  peace  of  thirty-one  years  was  broken  in  1744 
by  France  declaring  war  against  England.  I11  fact  pretty 

22  N.  Y.  Colonial  MSS.  Vol.  LXIV.,  pp.  39,  40. 

23  Ibid.  p.  45. 

24  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  VI.,  p.  255. 

25  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  VI.,  p.  648. 

26  A block  house  was  built  of  heavy  logs,  with  the  second  story  projecting 
over  the  first  about  two  feet,  and  pierced  for  small  arms  and,  some  times, 
cannon.  In  a fort  these  block  houses  were  connected  by  palisades  of  logs 
set  in  the  ground  and  extending  from  10  to  12  feet  above  ground.  A 
gallery  was  built  inside  the  palisades  and  high  enough  from  the  ground  to 
enable  a sentinel  to  walk  about  and  look  over. 


3° 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


much  all  Europe  was  involved  in  that  war.  It  started 
with  a quarrel  between  rival  claimants  to  the  Austrian 
throne.  The  chief  competitors  were  the  noted  Maria 
Theresa,  daughter  of  the  late  Emperor  Charles  VI.,  and 
Charles  Albert,  Elector  of  Bavaria.  England  sided  with 
Maria  Theresa  while  France  took  the  part  of  Charles. 
It  was  called  in  Europe  the  War  of  the  Austrian  Succes- 
sion, but  it  is  usually  set  down  by  Americans  as  King 
George's  war.  The  representatives  of  the  two  belliger- 
ent nations  on  this  continent  cared  precious  little  about 
who  should  sit  on  the  Austrian  throne,  but  they  did  care 
very  much  about  who  should  hold  the  sceptre  over  the 
imperial  domain  of  this  continent,  and  for  this  they  were 
ready  to  fight. 

In  this  war  the  English  struck  the  first  blow.  Early 
in  1745  an  expedition  was  organized  against  Louisburg, 
a stronghold  of  the  French  on  Cape  Breton  island.  The 
French  had  spent  some  $5,000,000  and  thirty  years  of 
labor  on  the  fortifications  there,  and  it  was  called  by  them 
the  Gibraltar  of  America.  Each  of  the  New  England 
colonies  furnished  its  quota  of  troops,  while  New  York 
appropriated  5,ooo£  in  aid  of  the  expedition.  The  cam- 
paign was  entirely  successful ; Louisburg  fell  and  great 
was  the  rejoicing  in  both  Old  and  New  England.  New 
England  troops  did  about  all  the  fighting,  but  the  Old 
England  officers  and  troops  got  all  the  rewards. 

The  French  forces  at  that  time  in  Canada  were  not 
very  numerous,  but  with  such  as  they  had  they  must 
avenge  such  a disaster  as  best  they  could.  Where  should 
they  strike?  Why,  of  course,  where  they  could  do  the 
most  harm  with  the  forces  they  had,  and  that  “where” 
lay  through  the  open  gateway  of  the  Champlain  and 
Hudson  valleys. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3* 

CHAPTER  VII 
Destruction  of  Saratoga 

The  governor  of  Canada  planned  an  expedition  in  the 
fall  of  that  same  year,  1745,  with  the  design  of  striking 
the  New  England  settlements  along  the  Connecticut  river. 

The  force  was  put  under  the  command  of  M.  Marin. 
It  consisted  of  280  French  and  229  Indians,  in  all  509. 
The  chaplain  was  the  Abbe  Francois  Picquet,  who  after- 
ward became  famous  as  the  founder  of  the  Mission  La 
Presentation  at  Ogdensburg,  N.  Y. 

They  started  from  Montreal  the  4th  of  November  and 
arrived  at  Crown  Point  the  13th. 

In  the  council  convened  at  Crown  Point  the  Indians 
held,  that  it  was  too  late  in  the  season  to  go  over  the 
mountains  Into  the  Connecticut  valley.  Then,  the  Abbe 
Picquet,  displaying  a map  of  the  Hudson,  pointed  out 
Saratoga  among  other  places  as  worthy  of  capture.  The 
map  showed  thirty-one  houses  and  two  forts,  (one  on 
each  side  of  the  river  no  doubt).  After  much  expostu- 
lation and  argument  M.  Marin  concluded  to  yield  to  the 
wishes  of  the  Indians,  and  so  the  doom  of  fair  Saratoga 
was  sealed. 

Embarking  again  they  paddled  south  for  a distance, 
then  left  their  canoes  and  took  up  their  march  along  the 
north  shore  of  South  Bay,  thence  over  the  Fort  Anne 
Mountains  heading  for  Fort  Edward.  They  lost  their 
way,  however,  and  spent  several  days  wandering  about 
before  they  got  out  of  the  woods.  At  last  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  27th  of  November  they  struck  the  Hudson 
near  the  house  of  John  H.  Lydius,  a bold  trader  who  had 
dared  to  establish  himself  so  far  away  from  his  white 
neighbors.  His  was  a large  house  built  on  the  site  of 


32 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


old  Fort  Nicholson,  (Fort  Edward).  Here  they  captured 
a boy  and  hired  man,  Lydius  and  his  family  having 
retired  to  Albany  for  the  winter.  In  a house  near  by, 
the  Indians  found  three  men;  all  these  together  with  two 
Schagticoke  Indians,  captured  the  day  before,  they 
placed  in  the  Lydius  house  under  a guard  of  twenty  men. 
Then  the  men,  having  received  absolution  from  the  priest, 
who  remained  behind,  hastened  on,  taking  the  old  mil- 
itary road  built  by  Peter  Schuyler  in  1709.  Marin  went 
ahead  down  the  river  with  a few  men  in  canoes  to  find  a 
suitable  fording  place.  On  the  way,  the  Indians  cap- 
tured six  or  seven  men  in  a house  near  the  road.  They 
were  sent  to  keep  company  with  the  other  captives  at 
Lydius’.  About  four  and  a half  miles  from  Saratoga 
the  army  met  a man  and  his  wife  returning  from  Schuy- 
ler’s Mills  with  some  bags  of  flour.  After  some  parley 
the  man  and  woman  were  given  to  Atagaronche,  a chief, 
while  the  French  appropriated  the  flour  and  horses.  As 
the  woman  started  for  Lydius’  she  said,  in  hopes  of 
frightening  them  off:  “You  are  going  to  Saratoga,  but 

you  will  find  200  men  in  the  fort  waiting  to  give  you  a 
warm  reception.”  This  did  not  disturb  them,  for  the  two 
Schaghticokes,  above  mentioned,  had  told  them  that  the 
fort  was  empty. 

The  place  selected  for  crossing  was  evidently  a little 
below  the  State  dam,  at  Northumberland,  for  it  was 
south  of  Fort  Miller  where  the  man  and  woman  were 
captured,  and  in  describing  the  crossing  the  journal  of 
the  expedition  says : “Happily  we  found  ourselves  near 
an  island  and  a waterfall,  whose  sound  mingled  with  the 
noise  we  made  in  crossing  the  river.”  The  island  men- 
tioned is  doubtless  the  one  just  below  the  State  dam, 
over  which  the  electric  road  now  passes. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


33 


It  was  about  mid-night  before  they  got  across.  Then 
says  the  journal:  “The  night  was  very  cold,  and  had  it 

not  been  for  a little  fire,  which  the  bed  of  a creek  shel- 
tered by  two  hillocks  enabled  us  to  make,  some  would 
have  run  the  risk  of  freezing  their  feet,  as  we  all  had 
wet  feet.”  The  “creek”  mentioned  is  evidently  the  little 
stream  that  crosses  the  highway  perhaps  twenty  rods 
south  of  the  residence  of  Mr.  E.  W.  Towne,  and  about 
five  rods  south  of  where  a road  turns  up  the  hill  to  the 
west.  The  “hillocks”  are  either  the  steep  banks  of  the 
creek,  or  the  steep  wooded  hill  back  of  Mr.  Towne's, 
and  the  bare  hill  back  of  Mr.  D.  A.  Bullard's  farm 
buildings.  The  first  theory  is  doubtless  preferable. 

While  the  main  body  was  thus  trying  to  thaw  itself 
out  and  make  itself  comfortable,  M.  Beauvais  was  sent 
forward  with  a scout  to  make  a reconnoissance  of  the 
doomed  hamlet. 

A generation  had  passed  since  this  ancient  war-path 
had  been  pressed  by  hostile  feet.  Most  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  this  now  sleeping  village  knew  not  what  war 
and  pillage  meant  except  from  hearsay.  One  need  not 
stretch  his  imagination  to  form  a pretty  correct  picture 
of  Old  Saratoga  as  it  looked  on  the  27th  of  November, 
1745- 

Here  were  at  least  thirty  dwellings  with  their  usual 
outbuildings,  barns,  granaries,  pens,  etc. ; four  mills,  a 
blacksmith  shop,  perhaps  a store  of  general  merchandise, 
and  the  frowning  fort,  made  up  the  material  portion  of 
this  primitive  hamlet.  These  buildings  were  all  strung 
like  beads  on  a single  narrow,  lane-like  road  running 
north  and  south  for  perhaps  a half  mile  above  and  two 
miles  below  Fish  creek.  There  was  no  bridge  across  the 
creek  at  that  time.  It  was  forded  a few  rods  above  the 


3 


34 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


present  canal  aqueduct.  The  only  brick  house  in  the 
place  was  owned  and  occupied  by  Philip  Schuyler,  uncle 
of  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler ; this  was  located  twenty  rods 
directly  east  of  the  present  mansion.  This  house  was  de- 
signed for  defense,  being  pierced  above  and  below  for 
small  arms.  The  original  road  ran  east  of  that  house. 
The  fort  stood  a half  mile  below  the  creek  on  the  flats. 
Most  of  the  houses  were  about  and  below  the  fort.  The 
fort,  though  much  had  been  done  on  it,  was  still  in  bad 
repair,  so  much  so  that  the  troops  claimed  that  they 
could  not  stay  there  with  comfort  or  safety.  Instead  of 
there  being  200  in  the  garrison  a^s  the  woman  told  the 
Frenchmen,  there  had  been  only  ten  privates  stationed 
there  in  charge  of  one  Sergeant  Convers,  who  in  turn 
had  gone  over  to  Schenectady,  leaving  his  corporal  in 
command.  Governor  Clinton  had  left  it  optional  with  the 
Lieutenant  of  the  company  whether  the  men  should 
remain  or  withdraw.  Their  stay  was  to  depend 

on  the  treatment  they  should  receive  at  the  hands 
of  the  Indian  Commissioners",  who  seemed  to  be 
the  source  of  supplies  and  repairs.  The  little  gar- 
rison withdrew  only  a short  time  before  the  attack,  and 
reported  at  Albany.  It  is  a wonder  that  the  settlers  did 
not  follow  them,  as  they  must  have  known  that  they 
were  liable  to  an  attack  at  any  time  from  the  north.  But 
thirty  years  of  peace  seems  to  have  lulled  their  fears  to 
sleep. 

The  settlement  had  evidently  enjoyed  a prosperous  sea- 
son. The  barns,  the  granaries,  and  the  cellars  were  full 
to  repletion ; many  goodly  stacks  of  hay  and  grain  nes- 
tled close  to  the  buildings.  Herds  of  sleek  cattle  and 
plump  sheep  were  feeding  in  their  stalls;  great  piles  of 
lumber  were  awaiting  shipment  to  the  markets  below, 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


35 


and  the  mills  were  grinding  and  sawing  night  and  day, 
seemingly  rushed  with  orders.  “The  evening  meal  had 
been  eaten ; the  mother  had  sung  her  lullaby  over  the 
cradle ; the  fires  were  all  'raked  up'  on  the  hearthstone, 
and  all  had  gone  to  rest,”  save  a few  men  at  the  sawmill. 

“Boast  not  thyself  of  to-morrow,  for  thou  knowest 
not  what  a day  may  bring  forth,”  is  an  oracle  that  was 
tragically,  yes  luridly,  illustrated  in  the  fate  of  Saratoga 
on  the  morning  of  November  28,  1745.  For,  owing  to 
the  wariness  of  the  invaders  its  people  had  not  received 
the  least  intimation  that  that  morning  should  not  be  just 
as  peaceful  as  any  that  preceded  it. 

On  the  return  of  M.  Beauvais  from  below  with  his  re- 
port, Marin  gave  orders  for  the  advance  and  attack. 
From  this  point  let  the  journal  of  the  French  adjutant 

be  our  guide.27  1148181 

“The  Nipissing  and  Abenakis  followed  the  eastern 
shore  of  the  river  under  the  lead  of  Messrs,  de  Courte- 
manche  and  Niverville  with  a few  French  volunteers.” 
to  look  after  the  settlement  on  that  side. 

“November  28.  On  the  return  of  Beauvais  we  began 
to  move  quietly,  and  in  good  order  with  all  the  officers  at 
their  posts.  We  marched  through  the  woods  about  a 
league  along  a very  good  road  and  then  came  to  the 
houses.  When  we  reached  the  first  one  M.  Marin  or- 
dered me  to  detail  four  Frenchmen  and  ten  Indians  to  go 
and  surround  it,  but  did  not  permit  them  to  attack  it 
until  daybreak,  which  was  the  time  when  we  were  all  to 
make  the  attack  together.  We  had  not  gone  more  than 
an  eighth  of  a league  when  they  fired  a gun  and  uttered 
their  death  yells,  rushing  to  the  assault.  The  Abenakis, 

27  This  journal  was  found  in  the  archives  at  Quebec  after  its  capture  by 
Wolfe  in  1759.  It  was  placed  in  the  hands  of  Col.  Philip  Schuyler,  as  the 
one  most  interested. 


3 6 


STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


[on  the  east  side],  who  until  then  had  awaited 
the  signal,  took  upon  themselves  to  make  the 
attack,  and  from  that  time  it  was  not  possible 
to  exercise  any  control.  However,  we  went  on 
to  the  edge  of  the  wood  in  good  order.  M.  de  Beauvais 
having  told  M.  Marin  that  we  were  discovered,  he  di- 
rected us  to  follow  him.  We  passed  a very  rapid  river 
[Fish  creek],  for  which  we  were  not  prepared,  and  came 
to  a sawmill,  which  two  men  (a  negro  and  a Dutchman), 
were  running,  and  in  which  there  was  a large  fire.  M. 
de  St.  Ours  and  M.  Marin’s  son  were  disputing  the  pos- 
session of  the  negro  with  an  Indian,  although  another 
Indian  said  that  it  was  Marin  who  had  captured  him. 
His  father,  with  whom  I was,  told  him  this  was  not  the 
time  to  dispute  about  prisoners,  and  that  it  was  neces- 
sary to  go  on  and  take  others.  A large  party  attacked 
a blacksmith's  house  on  this  side  of  the  river  [creek], 
when  a native  unfortunately  killed  a child  twelve  or  four- 
teen years  old.  It  was  doubtless  the  darkness  of  the 
night  and  the  fear  of  the  river  that  separated  us. 

‘‘Coming  out  of  the  mill  we  went  to  the  house  of  a man 
named  Philip  Schuyler,  a brave  man,  who  would  not 
have  been  seriously  incommoded  if  he  had  only  had  a 
dozen  men  as  valiant  as  himself.  M.  Beauvais,  who 
knew  and  liked  him,  entered  the  house  first,  and,  giving 
his  name,  asked  him  to  give  himself  up,  saying  that  no 
harm  would  be  done  him.  The  other  replied  that  he 
was  a dog,  and  that  he  would  kill  him.  In  fact,  he  fired 
his  gun.  Beauvais  repeated  the  request  to  surrender,  to 
which  Philip  replied  by  several  shots.  Finally  Beauvais, 
being  exposed  to  his  fire,  shot  and  killed  him.  We  im- 
mediately entered  and  all  was  quickly  pillaged.  This 
house  was  of  brick,  pierced  with  loop-holes  to  the  ground 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


37 


floor.  The  Indians  had  told  us  that  it  was  a sort  of  guard 
house  where  there  were  soldiers.  In  fact,  I found  there 
more  than  twenty-five  pounds  of  powder,  but  no  soldiers. 
We  made  some  of  the  servants  prisoners,  and  it  was  said 
that  some  people  were  burned  who  had  taken  refuge  in 
the  cellar. 

“We  burned  no  more  houses  before  reaching  the  fort, 
as  this  was  the  last.  We  had  captured  everybody,  and 
had  no  longer  any  cause  to  fear  lest  anyone  should  go 
and  warn  the  fort  of  our  approach.  It  was  at  quite  a 
considerable  distance  from  the  houses  where  we  had  been. 
We  found  no  one  in  it.  We  admired  its  construction. 
It  was  regularly  built,  and  some  thought  one  hundred 
men  would  have  been  able  to  defend  it  against  500.  I 
asked  M.  Marin  if  he  wished  to  place  a detachment 
there  ? He  replied  that  he  was  going  to  set  fire  to  it,  and 
then  told  me  I might  go  and  do  my  best.  This  permis- 
sion gave  several  of  us  the  pleasure  of  taking  some  pris- 
oners, and  it  did  not  take  us  long  to  get  possession  of  all 
the  houses  below  the  fort,  breaking  the  windows  and 
doors  in  order  to  get  at  the  people  inside.  However, 
everyone  surrendered  very  peaceably.  We  had  never 
counted  on  the  facility  with  which  all  the  houses  were 
taken  and  the  pillage  accomplished.  We  set  fire  to  ev- 
erything good  and  useful ; for  instance,  more  than  10,000 
planks  and  joists,  four  fine  mills,  and  all  the  barns  and 
stables,  some  of  which  were  filled  with  animals.  The 
people  who  were  in  the  fields  were  in  great  part  killed  by 
French  and  Indians.  In  short,  according  to  our  estima- 
tion, the  Dutch  will  not  repair  the  damage  we  caused 
short  of  200  marks.  The  barns  were  full  of  wheat,  In- 
dian corn  and  other  grains.  The  number  of  prisoners 
amounted  to  109,  and  about  a dozen  were  killed  and 


38 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


burned  in  the  houses.  Our  achievement  would  have 
been  much  more  widely  known  and  glorious,  if  all  the 
merchants  of  Saratoga  had  not  left  their  country  houses, 
and  gone  to  spend  the  winter  at  Albany ; and,  I may  add, 
had  we  met  with  more  resistance. 

“The  work  was  complete  at  8 a.  m.,  when  M.  Marin 
issued  orders  for  the  retreat.  On  our  return  we  reached 
Fort  St.  Frederic,  December  3d,  and  Montreal,  December 
7th."28 

Such  is  the  French  account  of  that  deed  of  savagery. 
The  chronicler,  apparently  somewhat  ashamed  of  their 
work,  strives  to  paint  the  barbarities  of  that  night  in  as 
light  a shade  as  they  will  bear.  The  number  of  prisoners 
given  is  no  doubt  correct,  because  he  was  in  a position  to 
know,  but  the  number  mentioned  as  butchered  is  pal- 
pably incorrect.  The  savages,  greatly  exasperated  over 
the  recent  execution  of  seven  of  their  braves  by  the  Eng- 
lish, would  not  be  content  with  ten  or  a dozen  scalps. 
Nor  could  any  individual  in  that  party  possibly  know 
how  many  perished.  It  was  night  and  they  were  con- 
cerned only  to  do  their  work  of  destruction  as  quickly 
as  possible  and  retire.  Governor  Clinton  gives  the  number 
killed  as  thirty.  This  is  doubtless  much  nearer  the  truth. 
Only  one  family  escaped  by  flight.29 

Thus  what  we  saw  to  be  a busy,  thriving  hamlet  on  the 
27th  of  November  was  a scene  of  blackened  ruins  and 
an  utter  solitude  on  the  28th.  The  prisoners,  men,  wo- 
men and  children,  many  of  them  half  clothed  and  bare- 
footed, were  collected,  bound  together  and  headed  toward 
the  frowning  north,  doomed  to  a fate  which,  to  many  of 

28  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  X.,  p.  76;  also  G. 

W.  Schuyler’s  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  II. 

29  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  VI.,  p.  288;  Vol. 

X. ,  p.  39. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


39 


them,  was  worse  by  far  than  death.  Some  died  in  pris- 
ons. A few  were  ransomed  from  the  Indians  and  re- 
turned, but  most  of  them  never  saw  the  old  home-land 
again. 

A thrill  of  horror  ran  through  the  colonies  as  the  news 
of  this  catastrophe  spread.  A storm  of  indignation 
broke  over  the  heads  of  the  governor,  the  Assembly,  and 
on  everyone  who  could,  in  any  way,  be  held  responsible 
for  the  defenseless  condition  of  this  frontier  post. 

Captain  John  Rutherford,  who  commanded  the  com- 
pany from  which  the  men  were  detailed  to  garrison  the 
fort,  demanded  a court  of  inquiry,  which  was  granted. 
The  men  swore  that  the  fort  was  neither  habitable  nor 
defensible ; that  there  was  no  well  for  water,  nor  oven  for 
baking  bread.  Lieutenant  Blood  testified  that  Governor 
Clinton  had  given  him  orders  to  withdraw  unless  the 
Indian  Commissioners  should  repair  and  equip  it  as  they 
had  promised.  They  failed  to  do  so,  and  therefore  he  had 
withdrawn  the  men  as  per  orders. 

There  is  little  doubt  but  that  the  men  exaggerated  the 
facts  considerably,  as  they  probably  found  it  dull  busi- 
ness doing  garrison  duty  at  such  an  out-of-the-way  place, 
and  naturally  wanted  to  get  away,  and  keep  away. 

That  the  fort  was  untenable  is  disproved  by  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Frenchmen  above  quoted.  They  thought  it 
to  be  admirably  built,  and  that  ioo  men  could  hold  it 
against  500. 

The  only  English  account  of  the  massacre  at  Saratoga 
which  has  been  preserved,  aside  from  Governor  Clinton’s 
brief  report  to  the  Lords  of  Trade  appears  in  a letter  to 
Sir  William  Johnson.  It  is  dated 

^ Albany,  Nov.  28,  1745. 

I have  received  your  favor  of  the  23d  instant  &c. 


40 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


The  bearer  hereof  In  obedience  to  your  Request  therein 
shall  herein  give  you  as  brief  and  true  account  of  that  un- 
fortunate Affair  which  happened  on  the  17th  30  [O.  S.] 

Instant  at  Saraghtogue — as  I am  Every  Other  Night  & 
day  on  the  watch,  and  my  houses  full  of  people  soe 
That  I cannot  be  at  Large  herein, — Viz : at  Break  of  Day 
or  one  hour  or  two  before  Day  a Number  of  400  french 
& 200  Indians  appeared  and  did  Besett  all  the  houses 
there,  Burnt  and  Destroyed  all  that  came  Before  them. 
Left  only  one  Sawmill  standing  which  stood  a little  out 
their  way  it  seems;  took  along  with  them  such  Booty 
as  they  thought  fit  & kilt  and  took  Captives  100  or  10 1 
persons,  Black  and  white.  I guess  the  Black  most  all 
prisoners,  and  the  number  of  them  exceeds  the  number  of 
the  white.  The  unfortunate  Capt.  Philip  Schuyler  was 
kilt  in  this  Barbarous  action,  they  say  certain  true ; hoped 
He  may  Rather  Be  prisoner,  the  Latter  is  not  Believed.31 

Sr, 

Your  friend,  well  wisher, 

& Very  Humble  Servant 

ROBT.  SANDERS. 

The  Assembly  severely  blamed  the  governor  for  with- 
drawing the  garrison.  Instead  of  doing  that,  he  should 
have  reinforced  the  post  with  some  of  the  many  idle 
troops  camped  below  Albany,  where  they  were  of  no  use 
to  anybody.  Once  at  the  fort  they  could  have  repaired 
it  speedily,  dug  a well,  and  built  an  oven  as  a matter  of 
agreeable  employment  and  exercise. 

30  The  English  at  this  time  used  the  old  style  of  reckoning,  which  was 
eleven  days  behind  that  of  the  French,  who  used  the  new  style.  The  Eng- 
lish dated  the  massacre  of  Saratoga  November  17th;  the  Trench  November 
28th. 

31  Johnson  l.iSS.  Vol.  XXIII.,  p.  18. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  41 

The  truth  is  that  the  Governor  and  the  Assembly  were 
both  to  blame;  for  each  was  more  anxious  to  spite  the 
other  than  to  care  for  the  public  interests. 

The  secret  of  this  animosity  was  that  Clinton,  like  his 
predecessors,  was  an  absolutist,  very  jealous  of  the 
King’s,  and  his  own,  prerogatives.  On  the  other  hand 
the  Assembly,  as  representing  the  people,  who  were  large- 
ly Dutch  trained  to  republicanism  before  they  emigrated, 
was  equally  jealous  of  its  rights  and  liberties,  and  would 
neither  be  cajoled  nor  bullied  into  giving  up  a single 
privilege  it  had  gained,  but  constantly  pressed  for  more. 
The  struggle  for  liberty  and  independence  and  the  drill 
for  self-government  in  these  colonies  began  long  years 
before  the  Revolutionary  war.  The  Dutch  of  New  York 
and  the  Pilgrims  of  New  England  had  tasted  the  sweets 
of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  self-government  in  Hol- 
land, before  they  came  here,  and  they  were  not  disposed 
to  yield  them  up  at  the  beck  and  call  of  despotic  gov- 
ernors who  did  not  believe  that  colonial  subjects  had  any 
rights  which  they  were  bound  to  respect. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

Fort  Clinton — Its  Site— Its  Fate 

Immediately  after  the  destruction  of  Saratoga,  Colonel 
Schuyler  (cousin  of  the  general)  suggested  to  the  gov- 
ernor that  the  fort  be  rebuilt.  The  governor  and  council 
took  the  matter  under  advisement  at  once.  As  a result, 
Clinton  ordered  it  to  be  rebuilt  immediately,  trusting  that 
the  Assembly  would  furnish  the  means  with  alacrity."2 


32  Minutes  of  Council  in  MSS.  Vol.  XXI.,  p.  66. 


42 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


The  Assembly  appropriated  to  this  purpose  150^  ($750) 
on  the  24th  of  December,  1745 ; a sum  wholly  inadequate, 
as  this  sixth  fort  in  the  series  was  to  be  considerably 
larger  than  the  one  destroyed.  The  work  was  started, 
and  much  of  that  winter  was  apparently  spent  in  the  work 
of  reconstruction.  In  March  it  was  ready  for  occupancy 
and  was  named  Fort  Clinton  after  the  governor,  but  great 
difficulty  was  found  in  getting  the  militia  up  to  garrison 
it.  Dread  of  the  French  and  Indians  was  doubtless  the 
reason. 

In  June,  1746,  the  fort  is  said  to  have  been  in  bad  re- 
pair, which  probably  means  that  it  lacked  completion. 
What  troops  made  up  the  first  garrison  has  not  been  as- 
certained. 

A party  of  Indians  hovering  about  Saratoga  in  July, 
of  that  year,  reported  to  the  French  that  there  were  300 
at  the  fort.  Still  another  party  reported  to  the  French 
that  no  person  went  outside  the  fort  except  in  parties  of 
thirty.  This  was  about  August  first  of  that  year,  1746. 33 

Early  in  September  a band  of  fourteen  Abenaki  In- 
dians, headed  by  Sieur  de  Montigny,  who  had  been  de- 
tached by  M.  Rigaud,  after  his  attack  on  Fort  Massa- 
chusetts,34 came  over  this  wa}7  to  keep  an  eye  on  Sara- 
toga, and  learn  about  the  rumored  English  expedition 
against  Crown  Point.  One  day  they  caught  a party  of 
twenty  soldiers  outside  the  fort,  escorting  a wagon  loaded 
with  clay  for  making  a chimney,  fell  upon  them,  took 
four  of  them  prisoners,  and  scalped  four;  the  rest  threw 
themselves  precipitately  into  the  fort,  some  of  whom  were 
badly  wounded. 

33  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  X.,  p.  59. 

34  Fort  Massachusetts  was  located  at  Williamstown,  Mass.  Its  site  is 
marked  by  a liberty  pole  and  can  be  seen  from  the  train  a little  way  east  of 
the  B.  & M.  Station. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


43 


About  October  23  a scouting  party  of  thirty-three  In- 
dians and  four  Frenchmen,  under  M.  Repentigny,  hover- 
ing about  the  road  somewhere  between  Saratoga  and 
Waterford,  heard  a great  noise  through  the  woods  toward 
the  river.  The  Indian  chief  skulked  down  to  the  road 
to  see  what  was  up  and  discovered  a great  train  of  wagons 
escorted  by  several  hundred  troops  bound  for  Fort 
Clinton.  There  were  a few  carriages  in  the  caval- 
cade occupied  by  finely-dressed  officers.  The  enemy 
stationed  themselves  near  the  road  in  a thicket  and  waited 
their  chance.  Seeing  a couple  of  carts  somewhat  sepa- 
rated from  the  rest  they  pounced  upon  the  drivers,  killed 
both  of  them,  scalped  one,  and  scattered  in  the  woods 
before  any  one  could  come  to  the  rescue.35 

This  was  no  doubt  the  New  York  militia,  under  the 
command  of  Captain  Henry  Livingston,  who  was  com- 
mandant of  the  fort  from  November,  1746,  till  March, 
1747.  The  wagons  were  loaded  with  ammunition  and 
camp  belongings,  provisions,  etc. 

In  December,  ’46,  a French  and  Indian  scouting  party 
observed  the  fort  [no  doubt  from  the  top  of  some  trees  on 
the  high  ground  toward  Victory],  and  reported  that  it 
was  twice  as  large  as  the  old  one;  that  the  English  had 
a large  storehouse  erected  near  the  fort,  and  that  the  gar- 
rison numbered  perhaps  300.36 

Early  in  March,  ’47,  Lieutenant  Herbin  at  the  head  of  a 
party  of  thirty  French  and  Indians  struck  a blow  near 
Saratoga.  They  fell  upon  a detachment  of  twenty-five 
on  their  way  to  Albany,  killed  six  of  them,  captured  four, 
and  the  remaining  fifteen  threw  away  their  muskets  and 
took  to  flight.  These  prisoners  reported  some  interest- 

36  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  X.,  p.  75. 

36  Ibid.  p.  89. 


44 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


ing  facts  concerning  Fort  Clinton,  viz:  That  there  were 
twelve  cannon  at  the  fort,  six  eighteen-pounders  and  six 
eight-pounders ; that  ioo  bateaux  had  been  built  for  the 
proposed  expedition  against  Crown  Point;  that  a great 
sickness  had  prevailed  that  winter  at  Albany  and  was 
still  raging  there  and  at  Saratoga,  where  a great  many 
of  the  soldiers  had  died.37  A letter  was  found  in  the 
pocket  of  the  commanding  officer,  who  was  killed,  written 
by  Commandant  Livingston.  This  letter  declares  that 
“all  the  soldiers  are  ill ; that  the  garrison  is  in  a miserable 
condition ; that  no  more  than  a hundred  men  are  fit  for 
duty;  that  we  are  in  want  of  every  succor/'  and  then 
adds : “Were  we  killed  in  this  expedition  against  Canada 
it  would  have  been  an  honor  to  us ; that  the  fort  is  in  the 
worst  condition  imaginable,  and  I pity  the  men  who  are 
to  succeed  us."  Verily,  when  two  mother  hens  spend 
their  time  fighting  each  other  (as  did  Gov.  Clinton  and 
the  Assembly)  the  chickens  are  pretty  sure  to  suffer. 

It  is  not  known  who  immediately  succeeded  Captain 
Livingston,  but  John  H.  Lydius,  of  Fort  Edward  fame,  in 
a letter  to  Sir  Wm.  Johnson,  dated  Albany,  June  16,  1747, 
relates  the  following  incident  found  in  a letter  received 
from  Captain  Jordan  of  Saratoga.  A fleet  of  300  birch 
canoes  had  passed  down  the  river,  and  that  when  the  fort 
opened  on  them  with  cannon  they  replied  with  small  arms 
and  hastened  on  toward  Albany.38  A Captain  Jordan, 
no  doubt,  was  here  as  commandant,  but  the  story  about 
that  number  of  canoes  filled  with  Indians  deliberately 
paddling  by  a fort  within  easy  range  of  its  cannon  is 
decidedly  improbable,  for  the  Indian  ever  had  a mortal 
dread  of  the  “big  guns"  of  the  white  man. 


37  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  X.,  pp.  93,  96. 

38  Johnson  MSS.  Vol.  XXIII. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


45 


From  the  beginning  of  the  war  there  had  been  much 
talk  and  preparation  for  the  conquest  of  Canada.  The 
colony  of  New  York  spent  70,000 £ ($350,000)  on  it;  but 
it  all  evaporated  in  talk  and  preparation. 

Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  New  Jersey,  Pennsyl- 
vania and  Maryland  were  all  to  help,  but  only  a few 
troops  ever  assembled  at  Albany.  After  the  fall  of  Louis- 
burg  an  army  of  3,000,  well  led  and  officered,  could 
have  marched  from  end  to  end  of  Canada  without  very 
serious  opposition ; for  she  had  but  few  troops  with  which 
to  defend  herself  at  that  time.  But  jealousy  and  ineffi- 
ciency then  ruled  in  the  seats  of  authority  in  theise  col  - 
onies, and  so  nothing  was  accomplished. 

“In  union  there  is  strength but  first  get  your  union. 

La  Corne  St.  Luc's  Expedition  Against  Fort 
Clinton,  1747 

The  reader  has  no  doubt  been  impressed  with  the 
thought  that  the  French  kept  themselves  thoroughly 
posted  on  the  situation  at  Saratoga  (Schuylerville).  As 
a result  they  felt  themselves  justified  in  making  another 
attempt  at  the  fort’s  reduction.  M.  Rigaud  had  charge 
of  the  next  expedition.  From  Fort  St.  Frederic  (Crown 
Point)  he  detached  M.  de  la  Corne  St.  Luc  with  twenty 
Frenchmen  and  200  Indians  of  various  tribes  to  strike 
the  blow.  The  journal  of  that  expedition  is  worth  the 
reading,  so  we  give  it  here : 

“June  23d.  Started  from  Fort  St.  Frederic  at  mid- 
night for  Sarastau  to  endeavor  to  find  an  opportunity  to 
strike  some  good  blow  on  the  English  or  Dutch  garrison 
at  Fort  Klincton,  as  they  called  it. 

“26th.  Left  his  canoes  and  slept  near  the  river  of 


46 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Orange  [Hudson],  which  he  crossed,  the  first  in  a little 
pirogue.  Had  five  canoes  made  of  elm  bark.  Left 
Messrs,  de  Carqueville  and  St.  Ours  to  cross  their  men. 
All  were  over  at  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon. 

“28th.  At  early  dawn  the  Abenakis  told  him  he  was 
exposing  his  men  very  much,  and  they  wished  to  form  an 
ambuscade  on  a little  island  in  front  of  the  fort,  in  order 
to  try  and  break  somebody’s  head.  He  told  them  they 
must  go  to  the  fort. 

“He  sent  Sieur  de  Carqueville  with  seven  Indians  of 
the  Saut  and  Nepissings,  to  see  what  was  going  on  at  the 
fort.  They  reported  that  some  forty  or  fifty  English 
were  fishing  in  a little  river  [the  Fish  creek],  which  falls 
into  that  of  Orange,  on  this  side  of  the  fort.  He  sent 
Sieur  de  Carqueville,  a Nepissing,  and  an  Abenaki  to  ex- 
amine where  the  fort  could  be  approached.  M.  de  St. 
Luc  said  he  should  give  his  gun,  a double-barreled  one, 
to  the  first  who  would  take  a prisoner,  and  told  them  that 
after  the  first  volley  they  should  charge  axe  in  hand.  He 
said  the  same  thing  to  the  French.  Sieur  de  Carqueville 
arrived,  and  said  the  English  had  retired  into  the  fort. 
I sent  M.  de  St.  Ours  to  see  where  the  river  [Fishcreek] 
could  be  crossed,  and  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  fort. 
He  returned  to  say  that  he  had  found  a good  place ; that 
several  Englishmen  were  out  walking.  They  crossed  the 
river  [creek]  and  spent  the  remainder  of  the  day  watch- 
ing the  enemy. 

“29.  They  all  crossed  half  a league  above  [Victory 
Mills],  though  the  Abenakis  were  opposed  to  it.  Waited 
all  day  to  see  if  any  person  would  come  out.  Sent 
twenty  men  on  the  road  to  Orange  [Albany],  who  re- 
turned under  the  supposition  that  they  were  discovered, 
passing  near  the  fort.  Made  a feint  to  induce  them  to 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


47 


come  out.  He  demanded  of  the  chiefs  six  of  their  swift- 
est and  bravest  men;  commanded  them  to  lie  in  ambush, 
on  the  banks  of  the  river,  within  eight  paces  of  the  fort 
at  daybreak,  to  fire  on  those  who  should  come  out  of  the 
fort,  and  to  try  and  take  a scalp,  and  if  the  fort  returned 
their  fire  to  pretend  to  be  wounded  and  exhibit  some  dif- 
ficulty in  getting  off  so  as  to  induce  the  enemy  to  leave 
the  fort.  Those  in  ambush  neither  saw  any  person  nor 
heard  any  noise ; they  came  to  say  they  thought  they  were 
discovered.  The  chiefs  assembled  around  the  officers  and 
said  that  they  must  retreat;  that  they  were  surrounded 
by  400  men  who  had  just  come  out  of  the  fort.  These 
gentlemen  told  them  that  it  was  not  the  custom  of  the 
French  to  retire  without  fighting,  when  so  near  the  enemy 
and  that  they  were  able  to  defend  themselves  against  this 
number  of  men,  should  they  be  so  bold  as  to  come  and  at- 
tack them. 

They  sent  out  the  six  scouts  to  lie  in  ambush  at  their 
appointed  place,  and  to  pass  the  night  on  their  arms.  He 
commanded  the  French  and  Indians  to  discharge  their 
pieces  in  case  a large  number  of  people  came  out  and  to 
let  them  return  the  fire,  and  then  to  rush  on  them  axe  in 
hand,  which  was  done. 

“30th.  Those  who  lay  in  ambush  fired  on  two  Eng- 
lishmen'who  came  out  of  the  fort  at  the  break  of  day  on 
the  30th,  and  who  came  towards  them.  The  fort  made  a 
movement  to  come  against  our  scouts  who  withdrew. 
About  a hundred  and  twenty  men  came  out  in  order  of 
battle,  headed  by  two  Lieutenants  and  four  or  five  other 
officers.  They  made  towards  our  people,  in  order  to  get 
nearer  to  them  by  making  a wheel.  They  halted  at  the 
spot  where  our  scouts  had  abandoned  one  of  their  mus- 
kets and  a tomahawk.  [Another  account  says  they  w£re 


48 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


lured  some  distance  from  the  fort.]  De  St.  Luc  arose 
and  discharged  his  piece,  crying  to  all  his  men  to  fire  ; 
some  did  so,  and  the  enemy  fired  back,  and  the  fort  let  fly 
some  grape,  which  spread  consternation  among  the  In- 
dians and  Canadians,  as  it  was  followed  by  two  other  dis- 
charges of  cannon  ball.  Our  men  then  rushed  on  them, 
axe  in  hand,  and  routed  the  enemy,  who  they  pursued 
within  thirty  toises  [about  200  feet]  of  the  fort,  fighting. 
[Another  account  says  St.  Luc  surrounded  them.]39 
Some  threw  themselves  into  the  river  and  were  killed  by 
blows  of  the  hatchet,  and  by  gunshots.  Forty  prisoners 
were  taken  and  twenty-eight  scalps.  The  number  of 
those  drowned  could  not  be  ascertained.  One  lieutenant, 
who  commanded,  with  four  or  five  other  officers,  were 
killed  and  one  lieutenant  [named  Chews]  was  taken  pris- 
oner. Only  one  Iroquois  of  the  Saut  was  killed,  he  was 
attacked  by  three  Englishmen ; five  were  slightly 
wounded. 

“The  attack  being  finished,  Sieur  de  St.  Luc  collected 
the  arms  and  withdrew  his  men.  He  remained  with 
three  Frenchmen  and  as  many  Indians,  watching  the  en- 
emy's movements.  About  150  men,  as  well  as  they 
could  judge,  came  out  of  the  fort,  without  daring  to  ad- 
vance. Of  the  120  or  130  who  might  have  been  in  the 
sortie  from  the  fort,  some  twenty  or  twenty-five  only 
appeared  to  have  re-entered  it." 

The  above  quotation  is  given  at  length  chiefly  that  the 
interested  reader  might  have  the  data  from  which  to  form 
his  own  opinion  as  to  the  location  of  Fort  Clinton.  It 
has  been  a bone  of  historic  contention  for  many  years. 
Some  writers,  taking  their  cue  from  the  description  given 
by  the  Swedish  traveller  Kalm,  have  placed  it  on  a hill 


39  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  X.,  p.  112. 


/ 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  49 

east  of  the  Hudson.40  Others  insist  that  it  was  located 
north  of  the  Fishcreek  on  or  near  the  site  of  Fort  Hardy. 

After  a careful  reading  of  the  above  journal,  the  pres- 
ent writer  ventures  to  claim  that  Fort  Clinton,  like  the 
blockhouse  and  the  two  wooden  forts  which  succeeded  it, 
(of  1739  and  1745)  was  also  on  the  west  side  of  the  Hud- 
son and  south  of  Fishcreek,  and  near  the  bank  of  the 
river. 

Note,  first,  that  the  whole  force  crossed  the  Hudson  to 
the  west  side  on  the  26th  of  June,  and  they  nowhere  speak 
of  re-crossing  to  get  at  the  fort.  Second.  The  “little 
river”  was  no  doubt  the  Fishcreek,  as  in  Marin's  journal. 
The  French  called  all  such  streams  rivers.  Third.  The 
main  body  crossed  this  “river”  a half  league  above  its 
mouth.  (Of  course  that  “river”  could  not  be  the  Hud- 
son.) The  rapids  at  Victory  Mills  answer  that  particu- 
lar. Fourth.  “The  road  to  Orange”  (Albany)  was  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Hudson,  and  according  to  the  journal 
this  “passed  near  the  fort.”  Fifth.  The  ambush  or  de- 
coy of  six  men  was  to  lie  on  the  bank  of  the  river  within 
eight  paces  of  the  fort.  This  would  be  impossible  were 
the  fort  on  the  high  bluff  east  of  the  Hudson  where  Kalm 
puts  it.  Sixth.  Again,  as  the  official  records  say,  that 
Governor  Clinton  ordered  the  fort,  which  was  destroyed  in 
1745,  to  be  “rebuilt,”  and  since  no  objection  to  the  old 
site  anywhere  appears,  it  is  a fair  presumption  that  the 

40  “Saratoga  has  been  a fort  built  of  wood  by  the  English  to  stop  the 
attacks  of  the  French  Indians  upon  the  English  inhabitants  in  these  parts, 
and  to  serve  as  a rampart  to  Albany.  It  is  situated  on  a hill  on  the  east 
side  of  the  River  Hudson,  and  is  built  of  thick  posts,  driven  in  the  ground, 
close  to  each  other,  the  manner  of  Palisades,  forming  a square,  the  length 
of  whose  sides  was  within  the  reach  of  a musket  shot.  At  each  corner  are 
the  houses  of  the  officers  and  within  the  palisades  are  the  barracks,  all  of 
timber.  The  English  themselves  set  fire  to  it  in  1747,  not  being  able  to 
defend  themselves  against  the  attacks  of  the  French  and  their  Indians.” — 
Peter  Kalm’s  Travels.  Vol.  II.,  p.  287. 


4 


5° 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


word  “rebuild”  here  means  to  erect  another  fort  on  the 
site  of  its  predecessor.  Seventh.  Moreover,  the  “little 
island”  mentioned  in  St.  Luc’s  journal  as  “in  front  of 
the  fort”  is  still  in  the  old  place  about  a half  mile  below 
Fishcreek.  This  landmark  together  with  the  statement 
in  Marin’s  journal  that  the  fort  burned  by  them  in  1745 
“was  quite  a considerable  distance  from  the  Schuyler 
houses  where  we  had  been”  suggested  to  the  writer  the 
place  where  we  ought  to  look  for  the  site  of  old  Forts 
Saratoga  and  Clinton.  So  one  day  he  asked  Mr.  E.  A. 
Chubb,  whose  father  for  many  years  owned  the  flats  in 
that  locality,  if  there  was  not  a spot  opposite  or  nearly 
opposite  the  little  island  on  which  in  plowing  they  some- 
times found  broken  bricks  and  loose  stones.  He  replied : 
“Yes,  there  is  such  a place  there,  and  it  is  the  only  place 
on  the  flats  where  you  can  find  a stone  big  enough  to 
throw  at  a cow ; and,  besides,  we  used  to  find  many  lead 
balls,  and  grape  shot  and  brass  buttons,  and  we  also 
found  several  cannon  balls,  and  father  used  to  imagine 
that  there  might  have  been  an  old  fort  or  something  of 
that  kind  there.” 

The  writer  soon  thereafter  verified  this  by  an  exam- 
ination of  the  ground.  The  place  is  a few  rods  below  the 
“little  island,”  which,  by  the  way,  having  been  denuded 
of  trees  has  for  years  been  wearing  away.41  There  scat- 
tered over  ground  a little  higher  than  the  rest,  he  found 
many  brick-bats  and  rough  stones  which  had  no  doubt 
formed  part  of  the  “twenty  chimneys”  and  fire-places  in 
the  old  fort.  The  space  over  which  these  fragments  are 
scattered  is  about  225  feet  square.  Loads  of  them  have 
been  dumped  over  the  bank,  doubtless  to  get  rid  of  them. 

41  The  remnants  of  a little  island  directly  in  front  of  the  fort  can  be  seen 
at  low  water. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


5* 


On  a later  visit  Mr.  George  Hathaway,  the  present 
owner,  called  the  writer's  attention  to  what  appeared  to 
be  sections  of  heavy  stone  walls  embedded  in  the  bank 
100  feet  or  more  below  the  dumping  place,  and  which 
recent  freshets  had  exposed;  for  the  river  is  rapidly  cut- 
ting away  the  banks  here.  There,  plainly  visible,  are 
some  foundations  of  the  old  fire-places,  three  in  a row, 
together  with  a stratum  of  broken  brick,  stone  and 
charred  wood  about  sixteen  inches  below  the  surface. 
In  laying  them  the  builders  had  dug  three  feet  below  the 
surface.  Many  thin  brick  of  the  old  Holland  pattern  lie 
about  mingled  with  the  stone  that  have  tumbled  down. 
About  100  feet  north  of  these  we  discovered  another 
foundation  which  had  been  partially  disclosed  bv  an  en* 
terprising  woodchuck.  We  also  picked  up  many  old 
hand-made  nails  in  the  charred  wood  embedded  in  the 
steep  bank.  Another  person  recently  found  in  the  same 
place  an  English  half-penny  dated  173b. 

In  addition  to  the  above  Mr.  F.  B.  Pennock,  an  intelli- 
gent citizen  of  Schuylerville,  told  the  writer  that  many 
years  ago  while  staying  in  Whitehall,  N.  Y.,  he  became 
acquainted  with  an  aged  St.  Francis,  or  Abenaki  Indian, 
who  told  him  that  his  grand-father  was  present  at  the  at- 
tack on  Fort  Clinton,  and  was  afterward  down  here 
with  Burgoyne.  He  exhibited  an  old  sketch  map 
of  Saratoga  on  which  he  pointed  out  the  location  of  sev 
eral  points  of  interest,  among  which  was  the  site  of  Fort 
Clinton.  After  returning  here  it  occurred  to  Mr.  Pen- 
nock to  go  to  the  place  indicated  by  the  Indian,  and  see 
if  he  could  discover  any  signs  of  a fort  or  other  structure. 
He  found  the  stones  in  the  bank  and  the  old  bricks,  etc., 
lying  around  which  certified  him  that  the  Indian  knew 
what  he  was  talking  about.  He  spoke  of  it  to  several 


52 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


of  the  older  citizens,  but  they  were  incredulous  and  so  he 
let  the  matter  drop.  The  spot  located  by  Mr.  Pennock 
and  that  fixed  upon  by  the  writer  are  one  and  the  same. 

Eighth.  A careful  reading  of  Kalm’s  account  leads  one 
to  conclude  that  despite  the  fact  that  the  fort,  seen  by 
him,  had  been  set  on  fire,  much  of  it  was  yet  standing, 
else  he  could  not  have  given  so  detailed  a description  of 
its  construction;  whereas,  the  French  account  declares 
that  nothing  remained  of  Fort  Clinton  but  twenty  chim- 
neys. Kalm’s  fort  must  have  had  log  chimneys  lined 
with  clay  or  plaster,  for  there  are  no  sufficient 
remains  of  stone  chimneys,  or  brick  fire-places  on  either 
the  hills  or  the  flats  east  of  the  river  to  warrant  the  belief 
that  such  a fort  had  stood  there ; and  furthermore,  there 
are  no  stones  suitable  for  chimney  construction  to  be 
found  within  several  miles  of  the  site  of  it.  In  support 
of  this  theory  we  offer  the  following  certificate  presented 
by  Philip  Livingston  with  his  bill  for  building  the  fort: 

Nov.  nth,  1721. 

This  is  to  certify  that  John  Campbell  was  detained  at 
the  Block  House  at  Saraghtogue,  after  the  rest  of  the 
men  was  sent  home,  upon  the  account  of  his  trade,  and 
has  wrought  nine  days  making  the  chimbley’s  Backs  and 
pounding  the  Hearths.42 

WILLIAM  HELLING,  (Capt.) 

This  would  indicate  that  the  chimneys  were  lined  with, 
and  the  hearths  made  of  clay,  as  stone  chimneys  would 
need  no  lining. 

Again,  Kalm’s  fort  was  square,  whereas,  Fort  Clinton 
was  oblong  according  to  French  measurements.  The 
fort  described  by  Kalm  was  doubtless  the  one  built  by 


42  N.  Y.  Colonial  MSS.  Vol.  LXIV.,  p.  45. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  ' 


53 


Philip  Livingston  in  1721,  and  kept  in  repair  as  a refuge 
for  the  people  on  the  east  side  of  the  river.  Kalm  evi- 
dently did  not  inspect  the  west  bank  of  the  river,  and 
hence  did  not  see  the  remains  of  Fort  Clinton.  In  a 
speech  at  Albany  in  1754  King  Hendrick  chides  the  Eng- 
lish for  having  burned  their  “forts  at  Saratoga/'  which 
leaves  room  for  Kalm's  fort  in  addition  to  Fort  Clinton. 
(See  below).  Recall  also  the  two  forts  marked  on  Father 
Picquet's  map  in  connection  with  Marin's  expedition 
against  Saratoga.  Kalm  obviously  describes  the  one  of 
the  two  located  on  the  east  side  of  the  river.43 

Soon  after  the  withdrawal  of  St.  Luc,  M.  Rigaud 
came  against  the  fort  in  the  hope  of  finishing  what  his 
lieutenant  had  so  auspiciously  begun.  But  after  sitting 
around  in  the  woods  watching  for  three  days  without 
catching  anyone  outside,  he  concluded  that  the  loss  of  a 
hundred  men  had  made  the  garrison  very  cautious,  and 
that  he  could  not  carry  the  fort  except  by  a regular  siege. 
This  together  with  the  desertion  of  most  of  his  Indian 
allies,  compelled  him  to  abandon  the  enterprise  and  re- 
turn.44 

The  following  letter  written  to  Sir  Wm.  Johnson  the 
day  after  the  attack  is  of  so  interesting  a character  and 
in  certain  particulars  tallies  so  closely  with  the  French 
account  that  we  insert  it : 

43  On  invitation  of  the  writer,  Messrs.  Samuel  Wells,  William  S.  Ostran- 
der, George  R.  Salisbury  and  W.  E.  Bennett,  prominent  lawyers  in  Schuy- 
lerville,  went  down  and  looked  the  ground  over  carefully.  He  thereupon 
read  to  them  the  above  journals,  and  his  conclusions  therefrom,  when  they 
agreed  that  the  spot  answers  all  the  conditions,  and  the  remains  and  relics 
which  have  been  discovered  here,  confirm  the  fact  that  this  must  be  the 
site  of  those  two  Colonial  forts  known  as  Saratoga  and  Fort  Clinton.  Forts 
Clinton  and  Hardy  alone,  of  the  eight  or  more  that  were  erected  here, 
received  a name;  the  others,  each  in  its  time,  were  always  spoken  of  as  the 
block  house,  or  fort  at  Saratoga.  See,  e.  g.  the  above  quoted  certificate. 

44  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  X.,  p.  115. 


54 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


“Saratog,  Saturday  night,  June  20th,  [O.  S.] 
July  1st.  [N.  S.]  1747 

“I  wrote  you  last  night  which  was  giving  you  an  ac- 
count of  the  unhappy  ingagement  we  had  yisterday  with 
the  French,  and  have  thought  proper  to  write  you  again 
this  evening  for  the  following  Reasons.  This  morning, 
at  ten  of  the  clock,  A French  Indian  Came  running  to- 
wards the  Garrison,  and  made  all  the  signs  of  a distressed 
person,  fired  off  his  Piece,  laid  it  down,  and  came  up  to 
the  Garrison,  and  Desired  to  be  admitted;  which  was 
granted,  and  has  made  the  following  discourse,  to  wit: 
He  says  he  came  out  of  Crown  pt  under  the  command  of 
one  Monjr  Laicore  [La  Corne  St.  Luc]  who  is  com- 
mander in  Chief  of  the  whole  party  which  consists  of 
Twelve  Companies.  And  since  [then]  he  has  Tould  us 
he  has  Four  Thousand  French  and  Indians.  And  he 
further  tells  us  that  Monsr  Lacore  went  up  to  the  place 
of  Rendesvous,  which  is  The  Great  Carrying  Place,  [Fort 
Edward]  after  the  engagement,  with  Mr.  Chews  who 
with  the  rest  of  th£  prisoners  are  sent  to  Crown  pt. 
Monsr  Lacore  has  left  Monsr  Lagud  [Rigaud]  as  com- 
manding officer  of  300  men  who  are  constantly  seen  in 
the  woods  Round  the  Garrison,  and  he  says  his  desire  is 
to  intercept  all  parties  coming  from  Albany;  And  that 
Monsr  Lacorn  is  expected  down  from  ye  Carrying  Place 
with  the  rest  of  the  forces  under  his  command  this  Even- 
ing, and  are  determined  to  stay  here  until  they  can  have 
several  Guns,  Provisions  &c.  that  they  have  sent  for  to 
Crown  pt.  as  thinking  it  impossible  to  reduce  this  place 
without  them,  tho  he  says  they  have  got  hand-grenades, 
Cohorns,  shovels  & spades,  & fire-arrows  in  order  to  fire 
the  Block  Houses,  which  that  party  attempted  to  do  that 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


55 


fired  upon  the  Rounds  [sentries]  from  under  the  Bank. 
The  person  appointed  to  perform  the  same  had  a Blankit 
carryed  before  him  that  we  should  not  Discover  the  fyer 
upon  the  point  of  the  arrows.  They  not  finding  [the] 
thing  according  to  their  mind  thought  it  best  to  come  the 
next  night  and  undermine  ye  Blokhouse  No.  i,  which 
they  understood  the  Maggazine  was  in.  But  now  I have 
rendered  it  impossible  by  Levelling  ye  Bank,  and  am  in 
such  a posture  of  Defense  which  will  render  it  impossible 
to  take  ye  Garrison  with  small  arms,  or  anything  else  they 
have  with  them.”45 

Here  the  letter  ends,  apparently  unfinished,  and  is  with- 
out signature.  This  officer  certainly  displays  a good  deal 
of  pluck  and  resolution  after  the  severe  losses  of  the  day 
before,  and  despite  the  threatening  disclosures  of  the 
Indian  says  not  a word  about  reinforcements.  The  letter 
written  the  day  before,  describing  the  attack  has  been  lost. 

Peter  Kalm,  the  noted  Swedish  naturalist,  passed  up 
through  here  on  a tour  of  exploration  just  two  years  after 
this  famous  attack  on  Fort  Clinton.  He  tells  the  story 
of  it  in  his  book  as  he  had  heard  it  from  the  lips  of  par- 
ticipants on  both  sides,  and  since  it  throws  some  new  light 
on  the  situation  here  at  the  time  we  give  it  herewith. 

“I  shall  only  mention  one  out  of  many  artful  tricks 
which  were  played  here  [at  Saratoga],  and  which  both 
the  English  and  the  French  who  were  present  here  at  that 
time  told  me  repeatedly.  A party  of  French  with  their 
Indians,  concealed  themselves  one  night  in  a thicket  near 
the  fort.  In  the  morning  some  of  the  Indians,  as  they 
had  previously  determined,  went  to  have  a nearer  view  of 
the  fort.  The  English  fired  upon  them  as  soon  as  they 
saw  them  at  a distance;  the  Indians  pretended  to  be 


45  Sir  William  Johnson’s  MSS.  Vol.  XXIII.,  p.  44. 


56 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


wounded,  fell  down,  got  up  again,  ran  a little  way  and 
dropped  again.  Above  half  the  garrison  rushed  out  to 
take  them  prisoners;  but  as  soon  as  they  were  come  up 
with  them,  the  French  and  the  remaining  Indians  came 
out  of  the  bushes,  betwixt  the  fortress  and  the  English, 
surrounded  them  and  took  them  prisoners.  Those  who 
remained  in  the  fort  had  hardly  time  to  shut  the  gates, 
nor  could  they  fire  upon  the  enemy,  because  they  equally 
exposed  their  countrymen  to  danger,  and  they  were 
vexed  to  see  their  enemies  take  and  carry  them  off  before 
their  eyes,  and  under  their  cannon.  There  was  an  island 
in  the  river  near  Saratoga  much  better  situated  for  a 
fortification.”46 

The  last  garrison  that  served  in  Fort  Clinton  was  made 
up  of  New  Jersey  troops  under  Colonel  Peter  Schuyler. 
These  troops  seem  to  have  fared  worse  at  the  hands  of 
the  public  than  any  of  their  predecessors.  Governor 
Clinton  insisted  that  the  New  York  Assembly  should  pro- 
vide for  them ; but  the  Assembly  refused  on  the  ground 
that  since  this  was  a general  war,  and  all  the  colonies 
alike  interested  in  the  defense  of  the  frontiers,  it  was  the 
duty  of  each  colony  to  subsist  its  own  troops,  wherever 
they  were  on  service. 

During  the  latter  part  of  the  summer  of  1747  the  As- 
sembly becoming  apprehensive  that  the  garrison  would 
desert  because  of  lack  of  subsistence,  apprised  Governor 
Clinton  of  the  facts,  and  asked  that  a sufficient  number  of 
the  forces  recently  levied  in  New  York  for  the  proposed 
expedition  against  Canada,  be  sent  to  garrison  the  fort  at 
Saratoga,  or  that  a hundred  of  the  regulars  be  sent  up, 
assuring  him  that  they  had  an  abundance  of  provision 
for  their  own  troops.47 


46  Kalm’s  Travels  in  North  America.  Vol.  II.,  pp.  289,  290. 

47  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  VI.,  p.  618. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


57 


Finally  the  storm,  which  had  been  for  sometime  brew- 
ing and  apprehended,  broke  in  September  of  that  year, 
when  the  majority  of  the  garrison  resolved  to  right  their 
wrongs  in  their  own  way.  So  on  the  morning  of  the 
20th,  at  the  word  of  their  leaders,  they  shouldered  their 
muskets  and  started  for  Albany.  The  official  account  of 
the  incident  is  still  preserved  in  manuscript,  which  we 
shall  herewith  put  in  type,  for  the  first  time,  and  as  one 
reads  it  he  cannot  but  wish  that  the  soldier's  side  of  the 
story  had  also  been  preserved. 

This  letter  was  addressed  to  Governor  George  Clin- 
ton then  in  New  York  city. 


“ Albany,  Sept.  22d,  1747. 

“Sir : 

“On  the  20th  inst.  deserted  from  the  garrison  of  Fort 
Clinton  (after  the  provision  arrived  there  and  the  party 
had  come  away)  [Provisions  were  finally  sent  from  Al- 
bany on  the  18th,  but  evidently  too  late]  about  220  of  the 
troops  under  Coll  Schuyler’s  command  and  left  him  with 
about  forty  men.  I immediately  summoned  a council  of 
war,  who  join  with  me  in  the  opinion,  as  there  were  not 
a sufficient  number  of  men  able  to  go  to  Saraghtoga  with- 
out leaving  the  City  and  Quarters,  with  the  sick  entirely 
defenseless,  that  the  cannon  and  other  warlike  stores  be- 
longing to  His  Majesty  ought  (conformable  [to]  the 
Paragraff  of  your  Excellences  letter  of  the  10th  instant) 
to  be  brought  away  to  Albany.  I have  accordingly  or- 
dered a Detatched  party  from  the  whole,  except  your 
Excellency’s  Company  who  go  down  by  the  Douw  [name 
of  a sloop  perhaps],  for  that  service  with  horses,  car- 
riages, &c,  as  is  necessary  for  that  purpose,  [and]  which 
are  just  marched.  The  Mayor  and  Corporation  this 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


58 

morning  applied  to  me  to  request  that  I would,  if  pos- 
sible, prolong  the  time  of  removing  the  artillery,  &c,  till 
the  Return  of  an  Express  they  now  send  down  with  the 
utmost  dispatch,  with  one  of  their  Aldermen  to  apply  to 
your  Excelency  and  Assembly,  that  a Provition  may  be 
made  for  maintaining  that  Garrison,  which  they  are  con- 
vinced cannot  be  by  the  new  Levies  in  their  present  situa- 
tion. I have  consented  to  it  provided  the  Corporation  would 
be  at  the  expense  of  keeping  the  horses  and  workmen  so 
many  days  longer  than  otherwise  would  be  necessary, 
which  they  have  agreed  to;  Especial  as  they  assure  me 
it  will  occation  most  of  the  Inhabitants  of  this  City  de- 
serting it,  and  be  a further  predjudice  to  us  in 
regard  to  our  Interest  with  the  Indians.  I have  there- 
fore wrote  to  Coll.  Schuyler  to  this  purpose  and  have  de- 
sired him  to  prolong  the  time  of  the  preparation  as  will 
be  necessary  for  removing;  as  Corking  batteaux,  &c., 
and  that  I would  send  your  Excel’cy’s  commands  up  the 
Instant  the  Express  returns,  which  beg  may  be  as  soon 
as  possible ; for  I can  have  no  dependence  on  the  present 
Garrison,  nor  is  there  well  men  enough  to  relieve  it. 

"I  have,  however,  advised  Coll.  [Peter]  Schuyler  if  he 
finds  he  cannot  maintain  the  Garrison  till  he  hears  from 
me,  and  it  is  your  Excel’cy’s  Orders  that  the  artillery. 
Stores,  &c.,  belonging  to  His  Majesty  be  all  brought 
down  to  Albany.  I take  this  opportunity  of  writing,  and 
as  I have  but  a quarter  of  an  hour’s  notice,  hope  you  will 
forgive  the  hurry  I am  obliged  to  write  with,48  I am 

Sir,  Your  Excel’cy’s  Most 

Obliged  & Humble  Serv’t, 

J.  ROBERTS  [Colonel.]” 


48  N.  Y.  Colonial  MSS.  Vol.  LXXVI. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


59 


On  the  receipt  of  this  letter,  Sept.  26th,  Clinton  im- 
mediately convened  his  council,  laid  the  communication 
before  them,  and  asked  their  advice.  The  council,  which 
was  wholly  subservient  to  the  governor,  advised  the 
abandonment  and  burning  of  Fort  Clinton,  and  the  sav- 
ing of  as  much  of  the  timber  as  could  be  used  in  the  con- 
struction of  a new  fort  at  Stillwater. 

Accordingly  the  governor,  despite  the  pleas  and  pro- 
tests of  the  Albany  delegation,  sent  up  orders  to  burn  the 
fort  and  remove  the  cannon,  stores,  etc.  On  the  14th  of 
October  following  he  laid  before  the  council  the  aforesaid 
orders  together  with  a statement  that  the  fort  was  in 
ashes,  and  that  the  cannon,  etc.,  were  removed  to  Still- 
water.49 But  there  was  no  fort  built  at  Stillwater  to  take 
its  place. 

Fort  Clinton  must  have  been  dismantled  and  the  torch 
applied  about  October  5th,  1747,  when  the  men,  we  may 
suppose  with  alacrity,  turned  their  backs  on  the  whole 
business,  and  left  Saratoga  to  its  pristine  solitude,  to  sav- 
age beasts  and  the  still  more  savage  men  from  the  north. 
The  governor  said  in  excuse  for  his  orders  that 
he  had  learned  that  the  only  persons  interested  in  having 
a fort  there  were  the  Schuylers  and  a few  others  who 
wanted  it  as  a protection  for  their  wheat  fields.50  When 
he  made  this  statement  he  seems  to  have  forgot  those 
Commissioners  who  came  to  plead,  in  behalf  of  Albany 
and  English  prestige  with  the  Indians,  that  the  fort  be 
preserved  and  regarrisoned.  Hence  the  act  of  the  gov- 
ernor smacks  far  more  strongly  of  personal  spite  than  of 
solicitude  for  the  public  treasury  and  the  public  safety. 

At  the  end  of  November,  1747,  Sieur  de  Villiers,  at  the 


49  Council  Minutes.  Vol.  XXI. 

60  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  VI.,  p.  630. 


6 o 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


head  of  a troop  of  seventy  Indians  and  French,  while 
out  on  a foray,  visited  Saratoga  and  were  greatly  sur- 
prised to  find  Fort  Clinton  in  ashes.  They  describe  it  as 
about  135x150  feet  in  size;  that  twenty  chimneys  were 
still  standing ; and  that  the  well  had  been  polluted. 51 

Thus  Old  Saratoga  and  her  forts  seem  to  have  been 
doomed  to  hard  luck,  judging  from  the  records.  No 
story  of  heroic  deeds  done  by  the  garrisons,  has  been 
preserved,  if^they  were  ever  performed.  Their  neg- 
lected and  half-starved  condition  seems  to  have  sapped 
their  energies,  and  quenched  their  fighting  spirit. 

That  the  Albany  people  were  right  in  their  contention 
with  the  governor  that  the  destruction  of  Fort  Clinton 
would  hurt  the  standing  of  the  English  with  the  Six 
Nations  is  evidenced  by  the  following. 

In  a General  Colonial  Council,  held  at  Albany,  in  July, 
1754,  to  confer  with  the  Indians,  and  endeavor  to  retain 
their  allegiance,  King  Hendrick,  the  great  sachem  of  the 
Mohawks,  in  his  speech  said  this  among  other  things : 

“ *Tis  your  fault,  brethren,  that  we  are  not  strength- 
ened by  conquest ; for  we  would  have  gone  and  taken 
Crown  Point,  but  you  hindered  us.  We  had  concluded 
to  go  and  take  it,  but  we  were  told  that  it  was  too  late, 
and  that  the  ice  would  not  bear  us;  instead  of  this  you 
burnt  your  own  forts  at  Saratoga,  and  run  away  from 
them,  which  was  a shame  and  a scandal  to  you . Look 
about  your  country  and  see!  you  have  no  fortifications, 
no,  not  even  to  this  city.  ’Tis  but  a step  from  Canada 
hither,  and  the  French  may  easily  come  and  turn  you  out 
of  your  doors  !”62 


61  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  X.,  pp.  147,  148. 
52  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  VI.,  p.  870. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  61 

The  treaty  of  peace  signed  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  in  May, 
1748,  put  an  end  to  King  George’s  war  and  gave  the 
colonists  a breathing  spell,  but  not  for  long. 


CHAPTER  IX 

The  French  and  Indian  War 

There  could  be  no  permanent  peace  on  this  continent  so 
long  as  both  the  French  and  English  laid  claim  to  all 
the  vast  territory  west  of  the  Alleghany  mountains,  and 
so  long  as  their  representatives  here  were  each  straining 
every  nerve  to  make  good  that  claim. 

The  war  which  afterwards  became  general  in  Europe 
and  was  known  there  as  the  Seven  Years  War,  began 
here  in  1754  with  a blow  struck  for  English  sovereignty 
in  western  Pennsylvania  by  a detachment  led  by  a young 
man,  with  an  old  man’s  head  on  his  shoulders.  That 
young  fellow  was  George  Washington  by  name,  and 
only  twenty-two  years  old  at  the  time. 

England  had  begun  to  realize  the  value  of  her  pos- 
sessions here,  and  decided  to  do  more  for  her  colonies 
now  than  she  had  in  the  last  war.  Three  separate  ex- 
peditions against  the  French  were  to  be  organized;  one 
led  by  General  Braddock  against  Fort  Du  Quesne;  one 
by  Governor  Shirley,  of  Massachusetts,  against  Niagara, 
and  the  third,  directed  against  the  very  vitals  of  French 
power  in  Canada,  must  of  necessity  take  the  ancient  war 
trail  up  the  Hudson  against  Crown  Point,  and  Quebec, 
if  possible. 

The  latter  was  entrusted  to  the  command  of  William 
Johnson,  then  a colonel  of  militia,  and  a great  favorite 
with  the  home  authorities.  The  army  was  made  up  of 


62 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


five  thousand  provincials  from  the  neighboring  colonies, 
and  collected  at  the  ancient  rendezvous  of  councils  and 
armies,  Albany.  There  too,  that  brave  old  Mohawk 
Sachem,  King  Hendrick,  assembled  his  dusky  warriors. 
Early  in  July  six  hundred  pioneers  went  forward  to 
clear  the  path  to  Lake  George,  and  build  at  the  Great 
Carrying  place  a fort.  This  they  called  Fort  Lyman, 
in  honor  of  the  brave  General  who  was  leader  of  the 
party.  Soon  afterwards  Johnson  renamed  it  Fort 
Edward,  in  honor  of  the  Duke  of  York  and  brother  of 
George  III.  On  the  8th  of  August,  General  Johnson,  as 
he  was  now  called,  started  from  Albany,  and  the  whole 
war-like  procession  passed  through  Old  Saratoga  about 
three  days  thereafter. 

Since  Saratoga  figured  so  little  in  the  war  of  1 754^60, 
we  shall  give  but  a brief  resume  of  the  thrilling  events 
of  that  period,  referring  the  reader  to  the  many  excel- 
lent histories  of  that  epoch. 

Johnson’s  mission  was  the  reduction  of  Ticonderoga, 
and  Crown  Point.  He  reached  Lac  St.  Sacrament  in 
due  time,  and  at  once  took  the  liberty  to  rechristen  it 
Lake  George,  in  honor  of  his  sovereign,  and,  as  he  said, 
“an  assertion  of  his  king’s  right  of  dominion  there.”  Hav- 
ing reached  there  he  showed  no  anxiety  about  proceed- 
ing farther.  The  French  were  more  aggressive,  and 
since  their  foe  did  not  come  to  them  they  would  go  to 
him  and  attack  him  on  his  own  ground.  Baron  Dies- 
kau  marched  around  by  South  Bay  and  Fort  Edward 
and  attacked  Johnson  on  the  8th  of  September.  John- 
son was  able  to  beat  him  off,  yet  with  great  loss  to  both 
sides.  Johnson  failed  to  follow  up  his  victory,  while 
the  scare  of  it  was  on  the  enemy  and  soent  his  time 
building  a fort  at  the  south  end  of  the  lake  instead  of 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


63 


taking  the  one  at  the  north  end,  which  he  was  sent  to 
do,  and  which  he  might  have  done,  had  he  been  a Baron 
Dieskau.  He  named  it  Fort  William  Henry.  “I  found/' 
he  said,  “a  wilderness,  never  was  house  or  fort  erected 
here  before."  So  that  campaign  failed  of  its  object, 
but  it  gave  the  provincials  a higher  and  truer  notion  of 
their  own  fighting  qualities.  Philip  Schuyler  took  a 
hand  in  the  battle  of  Lake  George  as  a captain  of  the 
Albany  County  Militia.  While  nothing  specially  bel- 
ligerent occurred  at  Old  Saratoga  during  the  French 
and  Indian  war,  yet  the  Johnson  MSS.  contain  a few 
items  which  throw  some  light  on  the  material  conditions 
here  at  that  time. 

General  Johnson,  on  his  march  to  Lake  George,  found 
the  roads  in  a most  wretched  state.  After  the  battle  we 
find  him  taking  steps  to  repair  them,  and  improve  the 
means  of  communication  with  Albany.  In  his  letters 
and  orders  concerning  these  we  find  that  Saratoga  fig- 
ures quite  prominently.  Early  in  October,  200  men 
were  set  to  work  on  the  road  between  Albany  and  Sara- 
toga; a large  number  were  also  set  to  similar  work  be- 
tween Saratoga  and  Fort  Edward  on  the  east  side.  His 
soul  was  mightily  vexed  at  the  tardy  manner  in  which  his 
orders  about  these  roads  were  obeyed,  and  at  the  way 
in  which  the  soldiers  “sojered."  As  Saratoga  was  the 
point  where  the  supply  trains  crossed  the  river,  much 
attention  had  to  be  given  to  the  ways  and  means  of  the 
crossing.  It  appears  that  the  point  where  his  army 
crossed  on  the  advance  was  not  the  best  possible;  for 
in  a report  to  Governor  Hardy,  dated,  Camp  Lake 
George,  7th  October,  1755,  he  says  among  other  things: 
“Mr.  Wraxall  informs  me  that  at  the  north  end  of  an 
Island,  opposite  the  House  of  Killaen  DeRidder’s,  if  the 


64 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Bank  on  the  west  side  is  dug  away  & a waggon  passage 
made,  the  Ford  of  the  River  is  not  above  Horse  knee 
High,53  whereas  thro  the  usual  Ford,  unless  the  waggons 
are  uncommonly  high  the  water  generally  comes  into  the 
wagons  by  which  means  the  Provisions  have  been  often 
damaged/’54 

Again  as  the  river  could  be  forded  only  at  low  water, 
provision  had  to  be  made  for  crossing  at  high  water, 
and  also  for  defending  the  passage  against  an  enemy. 
A large  scow  boat  was  therefore  built  for  ferrying  the 
wagons,  etc.,  over  the  Hudson.  This  ferry-boat  was 
built  near  the  house  of  one  Hans  Steerhart  on  the  west 
side  of  the  river  at  Saratoga.  A picked  company  of 
fifty  men  from  a Massachusetts  regiment  was  posted 
here,  during  the  fall  of  1755,  to  guard  the  supplies  and 
crossing,  and  to  help  the  wagoners,  etc.,  over.55 

Campaign  of  1756 

Another  expedition  was  planned  the  next  year  with 
the  same  objective,  but  under  a different  commander. 
This  time  it  was  led  by  General  John  Winslow.  He 
started  from  Albany,  about  the  first  of  June,  with  a 
force  of  5,000  men.  He  built  a fort  at  Stillwater,  and 
honored  it  with  his  own  name.  But  he,  like  so  many 
of  his  predecessors , marched  up  the  hill  and  then 
marched  down  again,  with  nothing  accomplished.  It 
is  to  be  presumed,  however,  that  the  General  and  his 

63  The  river  bank  has  been  greatly  worn  away  on  the  west  side  at  this 
point,  but  remains  of  the  old  dug-way  are  still  visible,  and  stock  yet  pass 
down  it  for  water.  From  this  point  the  ford  passed  to  the  north  end  of  the 
island,  thence  north-east  to  where  the  line  fence  between  Mrs.  S.  Sheldon’s 
farm  and  Walsh’s  reaches  the  river. 

64  Johnson  MSS.  Vol.  , p.  45. 

BR  Johnson’s  MSS-  v^ol.  III.,  pp.  131,  158. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


65 


warriors  bold  had  a pleasant  summer  outing  on  Lake 
George,  at  the  public  expense.  Philip  Schuyler,  dis- 
gusted with  the  inaction  and  incapacity  of  the  leaders, 
left  the  service  at  the  end  of  this  campaign,  but  after- 
ward served  in  the  quartermaster's  department. 

Campaign  of  1757 

The  next  campaign  against  Crown  Point  was  under 
the  leadership  of  the  most  spiritless,  sneaking  poltroon 
that  had  yet  led  the  soldiery  of  these  colonies  to  inaction 
and  disgrace,  General  Daniel  Webb. 

The  efficient  and  stirring  Montcalm,  leader  of  the 
French  forces,  organized  an  expedition  the  same  year 
against  Fort  William  Henry.  He  was  before  it  with 
6,000  men,  2,000  of  which  were  Indians,  by  the  2d  of 
August.  The  fort  was  defended  by  two  thousand  two 
hundred  men  under  Colonel  Monroe.  Webb,  with  an 
army  of  four  or  five  thousand,  was  at  Fort  Edward  do- 
ing nothing.  And  when  called  upon  for  help  virtually 
refused  to  give  it,  and  traitorously  allowed  Fort  Wil- 
liam Henry  to  be  besieged  and  captured  without  lifting 
a finger  to  give  it  succor.  For  example,  Sir  William 
Johnson,  having  obtained  Webb's  reluctant  consent, 
started  with  a body  of  provincials  and  Putnam's  rangers 
for  the  relief  of  Monroe,  when,  after  proceeding  a few 
miles  Webb  sent  an  aide  and  ordered  him  back. 

Webb  was  clearly  a coward.  On  hearing  of  the  fall 
of  Fort  William  Henry,  he  at  once  sent  his  own  baggage 
to  a place  of  safety  far  down  the  Hudson,  and  would 
have  ordered  a retreat  to  the  Highlands  had  it  not  been 
for  the  timely  arrival  of  young  Lord  Howe,  who  suc- 
ceeded in  assuring  him  that  he  was  in  no  immediate 
danger.  And  Lord  Loudoun,  the  commander-in-chief 


5 


66 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


in  America  for  that  year,  and  who,  if  possible,  was  a 
bigger  coward  than  Webb,  was  utterly  paralyzed  by  the 
news,  and  grimly  proposed  to  encamp  his  army  of  twelve 
or  fifteen  thousand  men  on  Long  Island  “for  the  defense 
of  the  Continent” ! The  French  could  not  possibly  mus- 
ter over  seven  thousand  men  in  all  Canada  at  the  time. 

It  was  during  this  campaign  that  an  incident  occurred 
on  the  east  side  of  the  river  opposite  Saratoga  of  some 
local  interest.  It  is  related  by  the  Sexagenary,  whose 
father  was  one  of  a body  of  wagoners  returning  from  a 
trip  to  Fort  Edward.  He  says : “The  main  body  of 

wagoners  returned  by  the  west  side  of  the  river,  but  my 
father  and  his  friends  kept  on  the  east  side,  and  when 
they  reached  the  Battenkill,  they  discovered  on  crossing 
the  bed  of  the  creek  the  wet  print  of  a moccasin  upon 
one  of  the  rocks.  They  were  confident  from  this  cir- 
cumstance that  hostile  Indians  were  near  them,  and 
that  one  must  have  passed  that  way  but  a few  minutes 
before.  To  go  back  seemed  as  dangerous  as  to  go  for- 
ward. They  therefore  pushed  on  towards  the  river  [at 
the  ford]  but  had  scarcely  reached  its  bank  when  the 
distinct  report  of  a musket  in  their  rear  brought  with  it 
the  confirmation  of  their  fears.  When  this  firing  was 
heard,  a detachment  from  an  escort  guarding  the  wagon- 
ers on  the  west  side  came  across  to  ascertain  the  cause. 
On  searching,  they  found  in  a garden  belonging  to  a Mr. 
De  Ruyter  [De  Ridder]  the  body  of  a dead  man,  still 
warm  and  apparently  shot  while  in  the  act  of  weeding, 
and  then  scalped.” 

It  was  during  this  year,  1757,  that  the  authorities 
again  decided  to  adorn  Old  Saratoga  with  another  fort. 
It  was  built  on  the  north  side  of  Fish  creek  in  the  angle 
made  by  it  with  the  river,  and  named  Fort  Hardy,  after 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


67 


the  then  royal  governor  of  the  province.  It  was  by  far 
the  largest  and  most  elaborate  of  the  forts  built  here, 
covering  some  fifteen  acres.  It  could  have  been  of  no 
practical  use  at  that  time  further  than  a shelter  for 
troops  and  a depot  for  supplies,  because  it  was  command- 
ed by  hills  on  two  sides  within  easy  cannon  shot. 

Concerning  this  fort  as  with  old  forts  Saratoga  and 
Clinton,  there  has  been  much  diversity  of  opinion.  One 
historian  argues  from  its  bad  strategical  position,  and 
the  silence  of  all  Revolutionary  writers  (as  he  claimed) 
regarding  it,  that  there  was  no  such  fort  here.  Others 
affirm  that  it  was  built  by  the  French  under  Baron  Dies- 
kau,  in  1755.  As  to  Baron  Dieskau  the  fact  is  he  never 
got  further  south  with  his  valiant  Frenchmen  than  the 
vicinity  of  Fort  Edward.  He  himself,  however,  was 
brought  down  after  the  battle  of  Lake  George  in  a boat, 
wounded  and  a prisoner  of  war. 

This  dispute  over  Fort  Hardy  furnishes  a good  test 
case  on  the  value  of  silence,  on  the  part  of  contempo- 
rary writers,  as  tending  to  prove  the  existence  or  non- 
existence of  an  object,  custom,  or  alleged  fact.  Here  it 
is  shown  to  be  untrustworthy.  The  writer  rummaging 
about  the  State  Library  in  Albany  came  across 
the  official  journal  of.  the  engineer  who  laid  out 
and  superintended  the  building  of  the  fort.56  It 
was  Colonel  James  Montressor,  chief  of  the  Royal 
Engineers  in  America.  He  was  commissioned  to 
build  forts  the  same  year  at  Albany,  Schenectady, 
Halfmoon,  Stillwater,  Fort  Edward  and  Fort  George  on 
Lake  George.  Fort  George,  like  Fort  Hardy,  was  of  no 
value  for  defense,  and  for  a long  time  was  known  as 
Montressor’s  Folly.  He  began  work  on  Fort  Hardy 


56  Collections  of  the  N.  Y.  Historical  Society.  Vol.  XIV. 


68 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


August  19th,  1757.  For  some  time  he  had  con- 
siderable trouble  to  get  help,  but  on  the  7th  of 
September  he  had  about  a hundred  men  at  work 
and  six  teams.  There  had  been  a sawmill  on 
the  north  side  of  the  creek,  about  where  the  gristmills 
are  now  located,  but  the  provincial  soldiers  had  torn  it 
to  pieces  for  firewood,  so  this  work  had  to  be  done  with 
whip-saws  run  by  hand  power.  The  stone  was  drawn 
from  the  hills,  presumably  from  the  ridge  west  of  the 
old  north  burying  ground,  as  old  residents  say  loose 
stone  was  most  plentiful  there.  The  brick  was  brought 
down  from  Fort  Edward  in  bateaux,  or  scow  boats. 
Thus  early  Fort  Edward  had  its  brick  yards.  The  tim- 
ber was  procured  up  the  river  on  both  the  mainland  and 
islands,  floated  down  and  dragged  out  with  ox  teams. 
The  first  buildings  finished  were  three  storehouses,  these 
were  placed  on  posts  three  feet  high  to  preserve  the 
stores  from  water  in  case  of  inundation.  The  capacity 
of  the  three  was  2,596  bbls.  of  flour.  The  barracks  for 
the  soldiers  were  220  feet  long;  the  officers’  rooms  were 
14x16  feet  in  size.  One  day  the  mechanics  all  struck 
work  because  the  commissary  tried  to  put  them  off  with 
a gill  of  rum  instead  of  their  regular  ration.  The 
trouble  was  that  “the  jug  washout.” 

This  journal  discloses  another  particularly  interest- 
ing fact,  that  there  was  already  standing  in  that  same 
angle,  north  of  the  creek,  a blockhouse,  or  stockaded  fort. 
Its  size  and  location,  as  also  that  of  the  afore-mentioned 
sawmill,  appear  in  the  adjoining  pen-sketch  map  repro- 
duced from  the  journal.  It  took  several  days  to  tear  it 
down.  When  and  by  whom  this  fort  was  built  is  a mys- 
tery. The  silence  of  the  writers,  however,  does  not  estab- 
lish its  non-existence. 


^ 


montressor's  sketch  map  of  fish  creek 

AND  OLD  BLOCK  HOUSE 


70 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Campaign  of  1758 

The  army  mobilized  for  the  campaign  of  1758  was 
the  most  formidable  and  imposing  that  had  yet  ap- 
peared on  the  American  Continent.  This  also  was  put 
under  the  command  of  one  of  those  chicken-hearted  but 
titled  incompetents  which  royalty  persisted  in  selecting 
for  positions  of  grave  responsibility.  This  time  it  was 
General  James  Abercrombie.  He  led  an  army  of  16,000 
men  up  the  old  war  path  through  Saratoga.  -It  must 
have  been  a thrilling  spectacle  to  see  those  gaily  capar- 
isoned warriors  swinging  along  with  measured  tread  to 
the  skirl  of  the  bagpipe  and  the  more  stirring  music  of 
fife  and  drum.  The  trains  of  supply  wagons,  ambu- 
lances, and  the  batteries  of  artillery  must  have  seemed 
well  nigh  endless  to  the  onlooker.  One  French  scout 
counted  600  oxen  in  one  drove  that  were  being 
driven  north  to  feed  this  army  of  British  beef  eaters. 

Perhaps  Lake  George  never  served  as  a setting  to  so 
magnificent  a pageant,  as  when,  embarked  in  over  1,000 
boats,  with  flags  and  pennants  flying,  this  embattled  col- 
umn swept  majestically  over  its  crystal  waters  toward 
Ticonderoga. 

But  how  great  the  change  wrought  upon  this  sup- 
posed invincible  host  in  a single  day  of  battle  with  the 
doughty  Montcalm ! Through  bad  generalship,  or  rather 
through  the  lack  of  all  generalship,  we  see  this  splendid 
army  defeated,  shattered,  and  panic  stricken,  scuttling 
back  to  Fort  William  Henry  with  its  boats  laden  - wuh 
the  dead  and  dying.  I11  one  of  these  was  borne  tne  body 
of  the  brave  young  Lord  Howe,  the  very  soul,  and  the 
acknowledged  idol,  of  the  whole  army.  On  reaching 
the  head  of  the  lake,  Philip  Schuyler,  now  a major, 
whose  deep  affection  he  had  won,  begged  and  received 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


7i 


permission  to  convey  the  body  of  his  hero  to  Albany, 
where  he  was  buried  in  St.  Peter’s  church.  Of  those 
who  died  from  their  wounds  many  were  buried  at  Fort 
Edward,  and  some  were  buried  here  at  Old  Saratoga 
(Schuylerville),  but  all  in  nameless  graves. 

Campaign  of  1759. 

For  the  first  time  in  her  hundred  years  of  occupancy, 
England  selected  as  leaders  for  this  year  men  who  bore 
the  semblance  of  generals — Amherst  and  Wolfe.  Sat- 
isfactory results  were  soon  apparent.  With  an  army  of 
twelve  thousand,  Amherst  followed  Abercrombie’s  line 
of  advance,  and  within  a week’s  time  from  landing  at 
the  foot  of  Lake  George  both  Ticonderoga  and  Crown 
Point,  for  so  long  the  dread  and  envy  of  the  English, 
were  in  their  possession.  It  is  but  fair,  however,  to 
state  that  owing  to  Wolfe’s  menace  of  Quebec,  the  gar- 
risons at  these  forts  had  been  greatly  weakened.  That 
same  year  the  brave  Wolfe  captured  Quebec,  Canada’s 
Gibraltar,  and  so  all  Canada  became  an  English  posses- 
sion by  the  right  of  conquest. 

CHAPTER  X 

The  Revolution — The  Causes  of  the  War 

The  scope  and  purpose  of  this  work  will  admit  of  noth- 
ing more  than  a glance  at  the  reasons  which  led  the  col- 
onies to  declare  themselves  independent  of  the  sover- 
eignty of  Great  Britain. 

There  were  but  few  people  in  England'that  knew  much 
or  cared  much  about  America,  and  still  fewer  understood 
the  Americans.  The  fact  that  they  were  colonists  seemed 
of  itself  to  reduce  them  to  a lower  plane  racially  than 


72 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


themselves.  The  English  behaved  as  though  they 
thought  the  colonies  were  of  use  only  to  be  exploited  for 
the  imperial  glory  and  commercial  profit  of  Great 
Britain.  Their  asserted  right  to  self-government  in 
matters  local  was  a thing  rarely  known  in  England,  and 
of  course,  could  not  be  tolerated  by  her  in  the  colonies. 
The  royal  governors  had  all  fumed  and  fretted  them- 
selves into  hysterics  over  the  wilfulness  and  perversity  of 
colonial  assemblies.  But  so  long  as  France  was  power- 
ful here,  England  dare  not  attempt  to  thwart  the  will  of 
her  colonists  too  much;  for  she  needed  their  assistance 
to  maintain  herself  against  the  assumptions  of  her  great 
rival.  But  when  France  was  well  out  of  the  way,  and 
England  had  a free  hand  on  this  continent,  she  at  once 
began  to  assert  her  sovereign  authority  over  her  refrac- 
tory subjects. 

The  Seven  Years  War  had  left  her  deeply  in  debt; 
she  would  make  the  colonies  help  her  pay  that  debt 
through  her  Stamp  Acts.  She  forgot  that  they  had  al- 
ready borne  the  brunt  of  the  conflict  and  the  expense  of 
that  war  in  so  far  as  it  was  waged  in  this  country.  Next 
she  set  about  depriving  the  colonial  assemblies  of  their 
inherent  legislative  rights.  She  began  to  interfere  in 
matters  of  “internal  police/'  and  was  rapidly  moving  to- 
ward placing  the  administration  of  all  law  and  govern- 
ment in  the  hands  of  men  responsible  to  no  one  but  the 
Crown.  All  this  without  consulting  with,  or  asking 
the  consent  of,  the  colonists.  Her  repeated  acts  of 
tyranny  finally  aroused  the  provincials  to  realize  that 
they  were  in  imminent  danger  of  losing  even  the  com- 
monest liberties  of  an  Englishman,  and  not  till  they 
found  that  all  other  efforts  at  obtaining  redress  had 
failed,  did  they  resort  to  the  arbitrament  of  arms. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


73 


Events  of  1775  and  1776 

The  final  break  came  and  open  hostilities  began  in 
1775.  This  was  a year  big  with  success  and  inspiration 
to  the  patriots.  It  was  the  year  of  Lexington,  and  Con- 
cord, and  Bunker  Hill;  the  important  capture  of  Ticon- 
deroga,  and  Crown  Point;  the  invasion  of  Canada,  with 
the  capture  of  St.  Johns,  of  Chambly,  and  of  Montreal  by 
Montgomery  under  Schuyler,  a campaign  which,  if  it 
had  received  a decent  and  patriotic  support  from  the  citi- 
zenship and  soldiery  of  the  north,  and  something  more 
substantial  than  resolutions  from  Congress,  would  have 
gained  Canada  for  the  Union,  but  which  ended  in  defeat 
on  the  last  day  of  December,  and  the  irreparable  loss  of 
the  noble  Montgomery,  who  breathed  out  his  heroic  life 
with  the  expiring  year  under  the  granite  walls  of  Que- 
bec. The  end  of  this  year  also  witnessed  the  siege  of 
Boston  under  Washington,  with  good  auguries  of 
success. 

The  year  1776  brought  some  more  good  cheer  at  its 
beginning,  with  the  expulsion  of  the  British  from  Bos- 
ton, the  successful  defense  of  Fort  Moultrie  in  South 
Carolina,  and  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  This 
in  turn  was  followed  by  disaster,  in  the  ejection  of  the 
Americans  from  Canada,  the  defeat  of  Arnold  on  Lake 
Champlain,  and  also  of  Washington  at  the  battle  of  Long 
Island,  the  loss  of  Forts  Washington  and  Lee,  and  fin- 
ally the  chase  of  Washington  by  the  British  across  New 
Jersey  into  Pennsylvania.  But  as  a breath  of  life  to  one 
well  nigh  asphyxiated,  came  the  unlooked-for  smashing 
of  the  Hessians  at  Trenton;  the  outgeneralling  of  Corn- 
wallis and  whipping  of  the  British  at  Princeton,  and  the 
virtual  expulsion  of  the  enemy  from  the  Jerseys  in  the 


74 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


end  of  that  year.  And  all  this  by  that  same  Washing- 
ton after  Howe  and  Cornwallis  had  solemnly  and  unan- 
imously agreed  that  he  had  just  received  his  quietus  at 
their  hands. 

Campaign  of  1777 

After  the  evacuation  of  Boston  by  the  British,  Gen- 
eral Burgoyne,  who  was  present  during  its  investment, 
went  to  Canada  and  served  under  Carleton  during  1776, 
but  becoming  dissatisfied  with  his  position  he  returned  to 
England.  There,  closeted  with  King  George  and  his 
favorite  ministers,  they  planned  a campaign  which  was 
certain,  as  they  thought,  to  put  an  end  to  the  war  and 
reduce  the  colonies  to  submission. 

The  scheme  was  to  get  possession  of  the  Hudson 
valley,  sever  the  colonies,  paralyze  their  union,  and 
so,  holding  the  key  to  the  situation,  conquer  them 
in  detail. 

To  this  end  an  ample  force  under  St.  Leger  was  to 
move  up  the  St.  Lawrence  to  Oswego,  strike  into  New 
York  from  that  point,  capture  Fort  Schuyler,  (formerly 
Fort  Stanwix,  where  Rome,  N.  Y.,  now  stands)  and 
sweep  down  through  the  Mohawk  valley  to  Albany. 
A'nother  army  under  Howe  was  to  move  up  the  Hudson 
from  New  York  toward  Albany;  and  the  third  under 
General  John  Burgoyne  was  to  take  the  old  route  from 
Canada  south  through  Champlain  and  down  the  Hud- 
son, when  they  would  all  concentrate  at  Albany  to  con- 
gratulate each  other,  and  divide  the  honors  and  the 
spoils.  This  admirable  plan  was  adopted  and  its  execu- 
tion was  placed  in  the  hands  of  Burgoyne,  under  the 
title  of  Lieutenant-General. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


75 


First  Period  of  the  Campaign 

Early  in  June  Burgoyne  started  from  Canada,  ani- 
mated with  the  highest  hopes  and  brightest  anticipations. 
Should  he  succeed,  as  no  doubt  he  would,  he  expected 
to  find  a title  of  nobility  among  other  good  things  in  his 
Christmas  stocking.  Certainly  all  things  looked  favor- 
able for  his  success. 

His  was  not  the  largest,  but  it  was  the  best  appointed, 
army  that  had  yet  appeared  on  these  shores.57  It  was 
made  up  of  British,  4,135;  Germans,  3,116;  Canadians, 
148 ; Indians,  503 ; total,  7,902.  Later  the  22d  regiment 
joined  him. 

Some  of  those  regiments,  both  British  and  German, 
were  ancient  and  honorable  organizations,  and  were  vet- 
erans of  a hundred  battles.  Europe  could  furnish  no 
better  soldiers. 

On  the  1st  of  July,  Burgoyne  was  before  Ticonderoga, 
which  he  at  once  invested.  Through  lack  of  sufficient 
force,  General  St.  Clair,  the  commandant,  felt  obliged  to 
abandon  his  line  of  communication  with  Lake  George, 
likewise  “the  old  French  lines”  just  west  of  the  fort. 
He  had  not  over  3,500  men  all  told,  while  the  works  were 
so  extensive  that  it  would  require  ten  thousand  to  man 
them  properly.  Of  course,  the  British  seized  the  points 
of  vantage  at  once  and  made  the  most  of  them.  Still 
with  his  meagre  force  and  contracted  lines,  St.  Clair 
felt  confident  that  he  could  keep  the  enemy  at  bay  for  a 
respectable  while,  and  time  was  valuable  just  then  to 
Schuyler,  who  was  laboring  to  collect  an  army  and  get 
up  reinforcements  to  him. 

67  “The  brass  train  that  was  sent  out  on  this  expedition  was  perhaps  the 
finest,  and  probably  the  most  excellently  supplied  as  to  officers  and  men,  that 
had  ever  been  allotted  to  second  the  operations  of  an  army.” — Lieutenant 
Digby’s  Journal , p.  226. 


76 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


The  British,  once  on  the  ground,  the  practiced  eye  of 
that  veteran  artillerist,  General  Phillips,  noticed  a moun- 
tain across  a stretch  of  water  to  the  south  which  ap- 
peared to  be  unoccupied,  and  which  looked  to  be  within 
range  of  the  fort.  He  had  it  inspected  and  the  officer 
reported  it  to  be  within  easy  cannon  shot,  and  though 
difficult  of  ascent,  still  accessible.  One  night’s  labor 
built  a road  and  put  several  cannon  on  the  summit  of  the 
mountain,  which  the  British  then  christened  Mount  De- 
fiance; an  appropriate  name  under  the  circumstances, 
and  the  one  it  still  bears.  When  daylight  came,  on  the 
5th  of  July,  the  garrison  was  paralyzed  with  amazement 
to  see  the  crest  of  that  mountain  blossoming  with  red- 
coats, and  frowning  with  a brazen  battery.  A council 
of  war  was  called  immediately  which  decided  that  the 
works  were  now  untenable,  and  that  nothing  was  left  but 
evacuation.  That  night,  as  soon  as  it  was  dark,  the  sick 
and  the  non-combatants,  together  with  as  much  of  the 
stores  as  they  could  load  on  the  bateaux,  were  sent  to 
Skenesborough  (Whitehall)  with  an  escort  of  six  hun- 
dred men  under  Colonel  Long.  Having  spiked  the  guns, 
the  army  quietly  withdrew  at  2 a.  m.  on  the  6th  over  the 
floating  bridge  that  connected  Ticonderoga  with  Fort 
Independence,  and  started  for  Castleton,  Vt.  But  the 
accidental,  (some  say  intentional)  burning  of  a house  on 
the  Fort  Independence  side  betrayed  their  movements 
to  the  British,  who  straightway  prepared  for  the  chase. 
On  the  second  day  they  caught  up  and  the  unfortunate 
battle  of  Hubbardton,  Vt.,  was  fought. 

In  the  morning  after  the  evacuation  the  British 
fleet,  having  broken  through  the  barriers  placed  in 
the  lake  between  Ticonderoga  and  Independence, 
gave  chase,  caught  up  with  and  captured  several 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


77 


of  the  flying  galleys  and  bateaux.  The  Ameri- 
cans, having  set  fire  to  everything  valuable  at  Skenes- 
borough,  hastened  toward  Fort  Ann.  A detach- 
ment of  British  regulars  under  Colonel  Hill  pursued  the 
fugitives  the  next  day  far  toward  the  fort.  The  morn- 
ing of  the  8th,  having  heard  of  their  approach,  Colonels 
Long  and  Van  Rensselaer  sallied  forth  and  gave  battle 
to  Hill,  in  a narrow  pass  a little  to  the  north-east,  and 
would  have  annihilated  him  had  it  not  been  for  the,  to 
him,  timely  arrival  of  a body  of  Indians,  and  the  failure 
of  the  American  ammunition.58  Fort  Ann  was  imme- 
diately evacuated  and  burned ; but  the  British  retiring  to 
Skenesborough  (Whitehall).  The  Americans  returned 
and  occupied  the  post  till  the  16th. 

Was  Schuyler  to  Blame  for  the  Loss  of 
Ticonderoga? 

Consternation  and  dread  filled  the  hearts  of  the  pa- 
triots over  this  unlooked-for  disaster.  They  had  fondly 
nursed  the  delusion  that  Ticonderoga  was  a veritable 
Gibraltar,  impregnable ; and  this  apart  from  the  question 
as  to  whether  it  was  properly  manned  or  no.  As  soon  as 
the  direful  news  spread  through  the  country,  a storm  of 
indignation  and  obloquy  broke  over  the  heads  of  Gen- 
erals Schuyler  and  St.  Clair.  “They  were  cowards,” 
“they  were  traitors,”  “they  had  sold  their  country  for 
naught,”  “they  had  been  bribed  by  silver  bullets  shot 
into  the  fort  by  Burgoyne.”  John  Adams,  in  Congress, 

68  In  the  action  at  Fort  Anne  the  Americans  lost  their  colors,  “a  flag 
of  the  United  States,  very  handsome,  thirteen  stripes  alternate  red  and 
white,  [with  thirteen  stars]  in  a blue  field,  representing  a new  constella- 
tion.”— Digby’s  Journal,  p.  234. 

This  fact  found  in  a British  journal  is  especially  interesting  as  connected 
with  the  early  history  of  Old  Glory. 


78 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


said:  “We  shall  never  gain  a victory  till  we  shoot  a 
General.”  This  disaster  gave  occasion  to  the  enemies 
of  Schuyler  to  resurrect  their  old  prejudices  formed 
against  him  before  the  war  in  connection  with  the  boun- 
dary disputes  between  Massachusetts  and  New  York, 
and  the  quarrels  about  the  New  Hampshire  Grants,  in 
which  Schuyler  had  taken  a prominent  part  officially. 
They  set  to  work  to  poison  the  minds  of  the  delegates  to 
the  Continental  Congress  against  him,  and  magnify  the 
virtues  of  General  Gates,  who  improved  the  opportunity 
to  openly  declare  that  New  York  had  been  wholly  in  the 
wrong  in  those  disputes. 

It  is  worth  our  while  to  tarry  a bit  and  glance  at  the 
principal  facts  that  we  may  the  better  know  how  much 
blame  to  lay  at  Schuyler’s  door.  First,  as  to  his  failure 
to  occupy  Mount  Defiance;  that,  no  doubt,  was  a fatal 
error  of  judgment;  but  that  astute  Frenchman,  Mont- 
calm, and  Generals  Wayne  and  St.  Clair,  and  Gates  him- 
self, had  all  been  in  command  there,  and  yet  none  of 
them  had  thought  Sugar-loaf,  as  they  called  it,  any 
cause  for  serious  apprehension,  though  their  attention 
had  been  called  to  it  by  a competent  engineer.  Abercrom- 
bie’s failure  to  see  it  in  1758  cost  him  2,000  men  and 
defeat.  A case  exactly  analogous  occurred  at  Boston  the 
year  before.  The  British  General  Howe  neglected  to 
fortify  Dorchester  Heights,  Washington  seized  it, 
planted  his  batteries,  and  the  British  forthwith  evacu- 
ated Boston  before  he  fired  a shot  at  them  from  that 
point. 

Again:  Why  the  insufficient  garrison  at  Ticonderoga 
and  the  general  lack  of  preparation  in  his  department? 
Because,  after  he  had  labored  all  the  previous  winter, 
heartily  seconded  by  Washington,  to  put  his  department 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


79 


in  a proper  posture  of  defense,  General  Schuyler  found, 
when  spring  opened,  that  he  had  accomplished  but  a 
fraction  of  what  he  had  resolutely  set  out  to  do.  And 
all  this  first,  because  of  the  apathy  of  the  populace,  and 
of  most  of  the  authorities  to  whom  they  unremittingly 
appealed.  Again,  because  Gates  and  his  friends 
through  their  intrigues  had  effectually  blocked  his 
efforts  with  the  Continental  Congress  and  various  Legis- 
latures by  traducing  his  character,  and  minimizing  his 
abilities.  Again;  because  of  the  desertion  and  chronic 
insubordination  of  most  of  the  militia  organizations; 
because  of  jealousies  among  his  subordinates,  and  rascal- 
ity and  sluggishness  among  contractors  and  commis- 
saries. Again,  because  troops  ordered  in  time  by  Wash- 
ington to  reinforce  him,  reported  themselves  for  service 
weeks  too  late. 

Meanwhile  Gates  and  his  satellites  had  been  more  suc- 
cessful in  their  winter’s  work  in  that  they  procured  an 
order  early  in  the  spring  summoning  Schuyler  to  appear 
at  the  bar  of  Congress,  and  give  an  account  of  himself, 
the  outcome  of  which  was  that  he  was  vindicated  of  all 
charges  and  restored  to  his  command  with  increased 
power.  On  his  arrival  in  Albany,  June  3d,  after 
an  absence  of  two  months,  he  found  that  Gates, 
who  had  been  sent  to  take  his  place,  had  attempted 
little  or  nothing  in  the  way  of  preparation.  At 

once  he  threw  himself  into  the  work  with  re- 
newed energy  because  rumors  were  now  rife  of 
the  advance  of  Burgoyne  from  the  north,  and  of  St. 
Leger  from  the  west,  but  he  was  met  on  every  hand  with 
the  same  old  indifference  and  languor,  though  he 
warned  the  authorities  of  possible  disaster  unless  they 
should  awake  to  the  gravity  of  the  situation. 


8o 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Schuyler  was  in  Albany  in  a fever  of  expectancy  and 
impatience,  waiting  for  the  four  Massachusetts  regiments 
which  Washington  had  ordered  up  to  his  support  from 
Peekskill,  and  as  each  day  failed  to  bring  them  he  fin- 
ally fixed  on  the  6th  of  July  as  the  last  day  of  his  wait ; for 
he  must  be  away  to  the  north,  if  only  with  the  few  hun- 
dreds of  militia  at  hand.  But  the  Continentals 
failed  to  appear.  So  instead  of  the  10,000  he  had  called 
for,  he  had  not  more  than  5,500  poorly-equipped,  half- 
clad  men  and  boys  with  which  to  meet  Burgoyne's  splen- 
did army  of  veterans. 

Just  at  daybreak  on  Monday,  the  7th  of  July,  he  an- 
swered a loud  knock  at  his  door,  when  a messenger 
thrust  into  his  hand  a despatch  announcing  the  evacu- 
ation of  Ticonderoga.  Of  course,  he  was  stunned  by 
the  news,  not  being  able  to  account  for  the  suddenness 
of  the  move,  but  he  was  not  utterly  cast  down  as  were 
those  around  him,  even  though  he  knew  that  a storm 
of  public  fury  awaited  him.  Immediately  he  mounted 
his  fleetest  horse  and  started  for  the  north.  At  Still- 
water and  Saratoga  he  dispatched  messengers  every- 
where announcing  the  dreadful  tidings  coupled  with 
urgent  pleas  for  help. 

Schuyler  Blocks  up  Burgoyne's  Pathway 

Schuyler  reached  Fort  Edward  the  morning  of  the 
8th,  where  he  immediately  issued  orders  for  obstructing 
Burgoyne’s  advance  from  Skenesborough,  and  for  the 
driving  oft*  all  cattle,  horses,  etc.,  and  the  removal  of  all 
wagons  out  of  the  reach  of  the  enemy.  Brigades  of  axe- 
men were  sent  to  fell  trees  across  the  roads,  to  break  up 
bridges,  and  destroy  the  corduroy  roads  that  led  through 
that  savage,  swampy,  wilderness  that  stretched  from 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  81 

beyond  Fort  Ann  to  Fort  Edward.  So  effectually  was 
this  work  done  that  on  some  days  Burgoyne  could  not 
advance  over  a mile.  In  all  this  Schuyler  showed  him- 
self a master  of  what  in  military  parlance  is  called  prac- 
tical strategy,  which  often  proves  more  effective  than 
pitched  battles  in  vanquishing  an  enemy.  As  a result 
of  this  work  it  took  Burgoyne  twenty  days  to  get  his 
army  from  Whitehall  to  the  Hudson,  which  time  was 
greatly  recovered  their  spirits ; it  also  enabled  them  to 
most  valuable  to  the  patriots,  for  during  this  period  they 
bring  away  their  war  material  and  provisions  from  Fort 
George  and  transport  it  down  the  river.  Among  other 
things  Schuyler  saved  40  unmounted  cannon.  These 
were  left  at  Saratoga  (Schuylerville),  where  he  ordered 
carriages  to  be  made  for  them.  For  this  purpose  his 
mills  located  here  were  kept  running  night  and  day  saw- 
ing up  the  stock  of  oak  logs  which  had  been  collected 
for  the  building  of  bateaux  for  transport.  Some  of  these 
cannon  afterward  defended  the  American  camp  at  Bemis 
Heights,  and  were  later  used  in  the  investment  of  Bur- 
goyne at  Saratoga  (Schuylerville). 

Stampede  of  the  Inhabitants 

The  patriotic  inhabitants  on  the  upper  Hudson  and 
near  the  lakes,  seized  with  panic  at  the  fall  of  Ticonde- 
roga  and  the  sudden  appearance  of  Burgoyne’s  Indians, 
hastily  gathered  together  their  most  valuable  effects, 
loaded  them  on  carts  or  wagons,  or  the  backs  of  horses, 
and  in  some  cases  leaving  everything  behind,  started 
pell-mell  for  Albany,  or  Manchester,  Vt.,  whichever  was 
the  more  convenient.  In  their  panic,  and  dread  of  the 
Indians,  whom  they  fancied  were  right  at  their  heels, 
they  often  forgot  the' ordinary  claims  of  humanity.  Those 


6 


82 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


on  horseback  or  in  wagons  paid  no  heed  to  the  pleas  of 
tired  mothers,  trudging  along  afoot,  trying  to  escape 
with  their  children.  “Everyone  for  himself,  and  the 
devil  take  the  hindmost”  was  the  code  that  too  often 
ruled  in  those  fugitive  crowds.. 


CHAPTER  XI 

Second  Period  of  the  Campaign 

When  Burgoyne  reached  Skenesborough  on  the  7th  of 
July  he  found  himself  in  a most  happy  frame  of  mind. 
Thus  far  it  had  seemed  as  if  all  that  was  necessary  for 
him  to  do  was  to  pass  along,  jar  the  trees,  and  the  rip- 
ened plums  of  success  fell  of  their  own  weight  into  his 
lap.  So  elated  was  he  that  on  the  10th  of  July  he 
ordered  a Thanksgiving  service  to  be  read  “at  the  head  of 
the  line,  and  at  the  head  of  the  advanced  Corps,  and  at 
sunset  on  the  same  day,  a feu  de  joie  to  be  fired  with 
cannon  and  small  arms  at  Ticonderoga,  Crown  Point, 
Skenesborough  and  Castleton.”  That  was  indeed  a 
bright  day  in  Burgoyne’s  career,  but  alas ! for  him,  he 
never  again  saw  as  bright  a one.  Here  ended  the  first 
period  of  the  campaign,  as  he  calls  it  in  his  “State  of 
the  Expedition.” 

He  retained  his  headquarters  at  the  house  of  Colonel 
Skene,  after  whom  the  place  was  named,  till  his  men 
had  cut  their  way,  under  a broiling  July  sun,  through  a 
tangled  mass  of  tree-trunks  and  tree-tops,  harassed 
night  and  day  by  exhaustless  and  persistent  hordes  of 
punkies  and  mosquitoes.  When  the  road  was  cleared 
Burgoyne  advanced  with  his  host  to  Fort  Ann  on  the 
25th,  and  on  the  28th  caught  his  first  sight  of  the  Hud- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


83 


son.  Then  he  congratulated  himself  and  his  men  that 
their  troubles  were  over;  but  they  had  hardly  begun. 
The  first  unpleasant  discovery  which  he  made  was  that 
Schuyler  had  so  effectually  stripped  the  country  of  food 
and  forage  that  sufficient  supplies  could  not  be  secured 
for  love  nor  money;  he  was  therefore  obliged  to  halt 
there  till  stores  and  provisions  could  be  brought  from 
Canada  by  the  way  of  Fort  George  and  Skenesborough, 
over  wretched  roads  made  worse  by  incessant  rains. 

The  Jane  McCrea  Tragedy 

While  Burgoyne  was  encamped  between  Fort  Ann 
and  Sandy  HT11  there  occurred  an  event,  which  he  per- 
haps thought  trifling,  but,  which  wrought  as  power- 
fully for  his  defeat  as  any  other  one  thing  in  the  cam- 
paign. That  was  the  murder  of  Jane  McCrea,  between 
Fort  Edward  and  Sandy  Hill,  on  the  27th  of  July.  She 
was  a beautiful  young  woman  visiting  a Tory  family 
at  Fort  Edward,  and  was  engaged  to  a young  Lieuten- 
ant of  Provincials  in  Burgovne’s  army,  named  David 
Jones.  She  and  Mrs.  McNiel,  with  whom  she  was  stay- 
ing, were  seized  and  carried  from  the  house  (still  stand- 
ing in  Fort  Edward)  by  some  Indians,  part  of  a band 
who  were  in  pursuit  of  an  American  scouting  party 
which  had  fled  to  their  camp,  near  the  old  fort.  She 
was  placed  on  a horse  and  while  on  the  way  to  General 
Fraser's  camp  north  of  Sandy  Hill  she  was  shot  acci- 
dentally by  a party  sent  to  their  rescue,  and  then  scalped 
by  one  of  the  Indians.  This  is  one  version  of  the  story. 
Another  version  is,  that  the  savages  who  had  been  sent 
for  her  by  her  lover  quarreled  over  the  promised  reward 
on  the  way,  and  in  their  rage  one  of  them  shot  her  from 
the  horse  she  was  riding  and  scalped  her.  Her  beautiful 


84 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


tresses  were  soon  seen  up  at  the  camp  dangling  from  the 
belt  of  the  Wyandotte  Panther.  It  was  generally  believed 
at  the  time  that  her  murder  was  wholly  the  work  of  Bur- 
goyne's  Indians.  The  news  of  this  shocking  tragedy 
drove  her  lover  frantic,  while  her  story,  with  many  embel- 
lishments, flew  everywhere  and  aroused  the  people  to  a 
sense  of  their  personal  danger  as  nothing  else  had  been 
able  to  do.  Every  man  felt  that  his  daughter,  wife, 
mother,  or  affianced  might  be  the  next  victim  of  the  mur- 
derous savage.  This  occurrence  served  mightily  to 
arouse  hatred  against  the  British  for  employing  savages 
against  their  kith  and  kin.  The  result  was  that  scores 
and  hundreds  who  had  been  wavering  before  seized  their 
muskets,  hastened  to  the  nearest  recruiting  station  and 
volunteered  for  service  against  Burgoyne  and  his 
Indians. 

Schuyler's  Movements 

While  Burgoyne  was  eager  to  get  himself  and  his  army 
out  of  Skenesborough  and  over  to  the  Hudson,  Schuyler, 
seated  at  Fort  Edward,  was  just  as  eager  to  block  his 
way  and  prepare  a desert  waste  there  for  his  reception, 
and  this  he  executed  with  such  a measure  of  success  as 
we  have  already  seen.  On  the  12th  of  July,  General  St. 
Clair  joined  him  at  Fort  Edward  with  some  two  thousand 
men,  the  remnant  of  the  army  which  he  brought  away 
from  Ticonderoga.  The  same  day  Nixon  brought  up  his 
brigade  from  Peekskill,  but  instead  of  the  four  regiments 
ordered  by  Washington,  he  had  only  575  effectives,  many 
of  whom  were  mere  boys. 

Schuyler  now  found  himself  at  the  head  of  some  four 
thousand  five  hundred  troops,  about  fifteen  hundred  of 
which  were  raw  militia.  Here  the  calumnies  so  indus- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


85 


triously  circulated  against  Schuyler  and  St.  Clair  began 
to  produce  their  effect  on  the  army,  and  this  together 
with  anxiety  about  ripening  harvests,  and  the  total  lack 
of  shelter  for  the  troops,  engendered  so  much  discontent 
and  insubordination,  that  the  militia  deserted  faster  than 
he  could  supply  their  places.  In  this  desperate  situation 
Schuyler  appealed  afresh  to  the  Committees  of  Safety 
and  other  authorities  in  New  York,  and  the  Eastern 
States,  to  Congress,  and  to  Washington  for  more  men 
with  which  to  stem  the  tide  of  invasion,  but  little  help 
came  to  him ; Congress  was  notably  apathetic,  and  for 
more  than  a month  hardly  so  much  as  lifted  a finger  for 
his  aid  and  encouragement.  Washington  alone  appre- 
ciated the  situation.  He  wrote  urgent  letters  to  the 
militia  generals  in  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  and  New 
Hampshire,  pointing  out  the  danger  to  their  homes  and 
country  should  Burgoyne  be  left  unopposed,  tie  also 
sent  General  Arnold  to  Schuyler’s  assistance,  and  part  of 
Glover’s  brigade,  but  he  could  do  nothing  further,  as  his 
own  heart  and  hands  were  full  with  Howe  and  his  erratic 
movements  in  the  vicinity  of  New  York.  And  yet  in  this 
hour  of  deepest  gloom  Schuyler  writes  to  the  Committee 
of  Safety  of  New  York:  “I  thank  God  I have  fortitude 
enough  not  to  sink  under  the  load  of  calumny  that  is 
heaped  upon  me,  and  despite  it  all  I am  supported  by  a 
presentiment  that  we  shall  still  have  a merry  Christmas.”59 
He  surely  proved  himself  to  be  a prophet  that  time. 

Fort  Edward  possessed  no  fort  during  the  Revolution, 
only  a camp,  and  this  being  badly  situated  for  defense, 
Schuyler  withdrew  the  main  body  of  his  army  on  the  22d 
of  July,  four  miles  south  to  Moses’  Creek,  where  Kos- 
ciusko, the  noted  Polish  engineer,  had  laid  out  an 


69  Collections  of  the  N.  Y.  Historical  Society.  Vol.  XII. 


86 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


intrenched  camp.  Here  he  prepared  to  dispute  Burgoyne’s 
passage;  but  the  army  became  so  dispirited  and  so 
depleted  by  desertion,  that  he,  with  the  approval  of  his 
officers,  ordered  a retreat  further  down  the  river,  and 
nearer  the  source  of  supplies.  The  movement  began  on 
the  30th.  His  right  wing  under  St.  Cdair  took  the  west 
side  of  the  river,  and  his  left,  under  Arnold,  kept  down 
the  east  side.  The  movement  was  accomplished  by  easy 
stages,  the  army  destroying  the  roads  and  bridges  behind 
them.  They  reached  Fort  Miller  on  the  first  day’s  march, 
thence  to  Saratoga  on  the  31st  of  July.  Here  the  army 
lay  for  two  days.  Schuyler’s  mills,  and  other  buildings, 
located  here,  were  full  of  public  stores ; these  had  to  be 
removed.  General  Schuyler  and  his  staff  spent  all  the 
first  of  August  in  the  saddle  looking  for  a suitable  place 
hereabouts  to  entrench  and  make  a stand  against  the 
enemy,  but  failing  in  their  quest,  he  ordered  the  retreat 
to  be  beaten  on  the  2d,  and  on  the  3d  the  army  reached 
Stillwater.  Here  he  selected  a place  and  began  to 
entrench,  and  while  here  made  the  house  of  Dirck  Swart 
(still  standing),  his  headquarters. 

It  was  at  Stillwater,  where  he  received  news  on  the 
8th  of  August,  of  the  bloody  battle  of  Oriskany,  fought 
by  the  brave  Herkimer  and  his  Tryon  County  militia  on 
the  6th,  four  miles  east  of  Fort  Schuyler  (Rome).  And 
from  here  he  sent  Benedict  Arnold,  on  the  13th,  with  a 
detachment  for  the  relief  of  Fort  Schuyler.  This  was 
contrary  to  the  wishes  and  advice  of  most  of  his  generals, 
who  feared  to  weaken  the  army ; but  Schuyler  resolutely 
assumed  all  responsibility,  sent  Arnold  with  a picked 
corps  and  Fort  Schuyler  was  relieved,  and  St.  Leger, 
with  his  Indians  and  Tories,  abandoning  their  camp  were 
sent  scurrying  to  the  northward.  And  thus  Burgoyne 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


87 


was  hopelessly  crippled  in  the  right  arm  of  his  strength, 
while  patriot  hearts  thrilled  with  new  hope  in  conse- 
quence, and  Schuyler’s  little  army  was  gladdened  by  the 
assurance  of  a speedy  accession  to  its  strength. 

Schuyler  having  concluded  that  Stillwater  was  unten- 
able with  his  present  force,  he  withdrew  to  the  “sprouts 
of  the  Mohawk,”  a place  at  that  time  admirably  adapted 
for  defense.  General  Winfield  Scott  on  visiting  this  spot 
eighty  years  later,  pronounced  it  the  best  strategic  posi- 
tion to  be  found  for  the  defense  of  Albany  and  the  lower 
Hudson  against  the  north  at  that  time. 

Movements  of  Burgoyne 

Returning  to  the  north  we  find  that  Burgoyne 
remained  in  the  vicinity  of  Sandy  Hill  and  Fort  Edward 
till  the  14th  of  August,  when  he  moved  down  with  his 
center  to  Fort  Miller.  Brigadier  General  Fraser,  com- 
manding his  right  wing,  had  already  been  sent  forward, 
and  on  the  13th  we  find  him  camped  at  the  Battenkill. 
Following  him  came  Colonel  Baum,  at  the  head  of  his 
521  dragoons,  his  Indians,  and  Tories,  equipped  for  the 
expedition  against  Bennington,  Vermont.  Its  purpose 
was  to  provide  Burgoyne  with  a lot  of  much  needed 
horses  for  cavalry,  artillery,  etc.,  besides  other  supplies, 
all  of  which  had  been  stored  there  for  the  use  of  the 
American  army. 

The  Battle  of  Bennington 

Baum  moved  up  the  Battenkill,  from  what  is  now 
Thomson’s,  or  Clark’s  Mills,  on  the  13th  of  August,  but 
he  went  to  his  own  death  and  the  destruction  of  his 
corps  of  gallant  men.  He  got  within  about  six  miles  of 


88 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


his  prey  when  he  found  his  further  advance  blocked  by 
a body  of  resolute  militia  under  the  redoubtable  Stark. 
Baum  sent  back  for  reinforcements  and  prepared  for  bat- 
tle, He  was  furiously  attacked  on  the  16th;  the  Colonel 
himself  was  mortally  wounded  and  his  force  completely 
cut  to  pieces  before  Colonel  Breyman  arrived  with  the 
expected  succor.  When  Breyman  appeared  on  the  scene 
he  found  himself  confronted  by  a body  of  men  flushed 
with  victory  and  reinforced  by  Colonel  Seth  Warner  and 
his  regiment  of  500  Green  Mountain  Boys.  After  a des- 
perate fight,  in  which  his  force  was  practically  annihi- 
lated, Breyman  escaped  with  a remnant  of  sixty  or 
seventy  men  under  cover  of  the  night.  Burgoyne  lost 
nearly  a thousand  men  in  that  affair,  a thousand  stand  of 
arms,  besides  four  valuable  pieces  of  brass  artillery.  So 
this  venture,  from  which  so  much  was  expected,  brought 
far  more  foreboding  than  forage  to  the  royal  army  wait- 
ing by  the  Hudson.  Burgoyne  was  now  badly  crippled 
in  the  left  arm  of  his  strength.  Lieutenant  Digby,  in  his 
Journal  (page  286)  says,  the  British  officers  all  carried 
sober  faces  after  Bennington. 

La  Corne  St.  Luc,  the  leader  of  the  attack  on  Fort  Clin- 
ton in  1747,  had  command  of  most  of  the  Indians  in  this 
expedition.  He,  with  many  of  his  Indians,  was  with 
Colonel  Baum  when  attacked,  but  the  battle  had  hardly 
opened  when  they  ran.  Nor  did  they  stop  running  when 
they  reached  the  camp  of  Fraser  at  the  Battenkill,  but 
hastily  collecting  their  effects  they  all,  with  the  exception 
of  about  eighty,  started  at  night  for  Canada.60 

The  two  battles  of  Oriskany  and  Bennington  caused 
the  hitherto  depressed  Americans  to  believe  that  what 
they  had  done  with  Burgoyne’s  lieutenants  they  could  no 


60  Hadden’s  Journal,  p.  134.  Digby’s  Journal,  p.  253. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


89 


doubt  do  with  Burgovne  himself,  so  they  began  flocking 
to  the  standard  of  Schuyler  at  the  mouths  of  the 
Mohawk,  and  that  of  General  Lincoln  at  Manchester,  Vt. 

Schuyler  Relieved  by  Gates 

Some  days  before  these  happy  events  at  Bennington, 
and  Fort  Schuyler  occurred,  General  Schuyler  had  been 
called  to  Albany  on  business.  On  the  morning  of  the 
10th  of  August,  as  he  was  about  to  mount  his  horse  and 
return  to  the  army,  an  officer  approached  and  handed 
him  a dispatch.  After  breaking  the  seal  and  reading  it 
an  observant  onlooker  would  have  noticed  an  involuntary 
compression  of  the  lips,  a flush  of  passion  crimson  his 
face,  and  a gleam  of  righteous  anger  shoot  from  his 
darkling  eyes.  The  dispatch  was  a resolution  of  Con- 
gress relieving  him  of  his  command.  Oh,  the  injustice 
of  it!  Was  this  his  reward  for  all  the  unselfish  toil, 
wasting  anxiety,  and  limitless  sacrifices  he  had  been  mak- 
ing for  his  country?  Well,  so  it  seemed. 

Smothering  his  resentment  he  dismissed  the  messenger 
courteously,  and  started  for  Stillwater.  His  first  impulse 
was  to  abandon  the  army  immediately,  but  an  imperious 
sense  of  duty  together  with  the  urgent  appeals  of  his 
officers,  prominent  among  whom  were  the  New  England 
generals,  decided  him  to  remain  and  serve  till  the  coming 
of  his  successor,  whose  name  was  then  unknown.  We 
may  judge,  however,  that  he  was  not  much  surprised 
when  General  Horatio  Gates,  the  appointee  of  Congress, 
arrived  in  camp  on  the  evening  of  the  19th  of  August  to 
relieve  him.  He  was  received  by  Schuyler  with  every 
mark  of  distinction,  who  immediately  turned  over  to  him 
all  useful  papers,  and  offered  to  render  him  every  assist- 


go 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


ance  in  his  power ; but  Gates  met  every  offer  coldly  and 
repaid  his  courtesies  with  studied  slights. 

Gates  arrived  just  at  the  turning  of  the  tide  in  Schuy- 
ler's ill  fortune;  in  time  to  reap  what  he  had  been  sow- 
ing; to  profit  by  the  successes  at  Fort  Schuyler  and 
Bennington  and  by  all  the  delays  and  harassments  he 


SCHUYLER  RESIGNING  HIS  COMMAND  TO  GATES 


had  inflicted  upon  Burgoyne.  Morgan  and  his  corps  of 
incomparable  riflemen,  ordered  up  by  Washington, 
appeared  about  this  time,  and  the  troops  set  free  by  the 
late  victories  began  to  pour  in.  Moreover  Congress  had 
freely  voted  to  Gates  every  aid  and  authority  which  had 
been  asked  by  Schuyler  but  studiously  withheld.  Schuy- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


9i 


ler  finding  himself  totally  ignored  withdrew  to  his  home 
at  Albany,  resolved  however,  still  to  serve  his  country 
in  some  way  during  this  crisis.  And  this  he  did  zealously 
and  efficiently.  Thus  he  put  his  own  nobility  of  character 
and  largeness  of  heart  in  startling  contrast  with  the  lit- 
tleness and  coarseness  of  Gates. 

Estimates  of  Schuyler's  Character 

The  appearance  of  such  exalted  characters  from  time  to 
time  serves  to  hold  us  to  our  faith  in  the  perfectability  of 
human  nature,  and  should  stimulate  all  who  contemplate 
them  to  cultivate  the  grace  of  unselfishness.  Daniel 
Webster  once  said  to  General  Schuyler's  grandson,  Geo. 
L.  Schuyler:  “When  a life  of  your  grandfather  is  to  be 
published  I should  like  to  write  the  preface.  I was 
brought  up  with  New  England  prejudices  against  him, 
but  I consider  him  as  only  second  to  Washington  in  the 
services  he  rendered  to  the  country  in  the  war  of  the 
Revolution."  Said  Gov.  Horatio  Seymour  in  his  Centen- 
nial speech:  “We  could  not  well  lose  from  our  history 
his  example  of  patriotism  and  of  personal  honor  and  chiv- 
alry. We  could  not  spare  the  proof  which  his  case  fur- 
nishes, that  virtue  triumphs  in  the  end.  We  would  not 
change,  if  we  could,  the  history  of  his  trials.  For  we  feel 
that  they  gave  luster  to  his  character,  and  we  are  forced 
to  say  of  General  Schuyler  that,  while  he  had  been  greatly 
wronged,  he  had  never  been  injured."61  And  Fiske,  per- 
haps the  greatest  of  living  American  historians,  says  of 
him : “No  more  upright  and  disinterested  man  could 
be  found  in  America,  and  for  bravery  and  generosity  he 
was  like  the  paladin  of  some  mediaeval  romance." 

61  Memoir  of  the  Centennial  Celebration  of  Burgoyne’s  Surrender,  p.  60. 
W.  L.  Stone. 


92 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Burgoyne's  Advance  Delayed  by  Bennington 

It  had  been  Burgoyne’s  purpose  to  move  right  on 
toward  Albany  as  soon  as  Baum  should  return  with  the 
spoils  of  Bennington,  and  he  had  already  given  orders 
to  that  effect.  Indeed  General  Fraser  had  actually 
crossed  the  river  on  a bridge  of  rafts  and  boats  August 
14th,  and  spent  a day  or  two  with  his  men  at  Saratoga,62 
but  the  disaster  to  Baum  and  Breyman  obliged  a change 
of  plan.  In  the  meantime  his  bridge  had  been  swept 
away  by  a freshet.  Fraser  with  his  corps  got  back  to 
their  entrenchments  north  of  the  Battenkill  the  best  way 
they  could  on  small  boats  and  rafts,  while  the  whole  army 
was  detained  an  entire  month,  till  supplies  could  be 
hauled  down  from  Lake  George.  This,  through  lack  of 
sufficient  draught  animals,  was  a herculean  task,  men 
being  forced  to  do  the  work  of  mules  and  oxen. 

This  respite  gained  for  us  by  the  battle  of  Bennington 
was  most  opportune,  because  it  afforded  the  needed  time 
for  recruiting  and  thoroughly  organizing  the  American 
army,  which  was  now  progressing  so  rapidly  at  the 
“sprouts  of  the  Mohawk.” 

Fraser  threw  his  first  bridge  across  the  Hudson,  some- 
where above  the  State  Dam  at  Northumberland,  but  find- 
ing a narrower  and  better  place  below  the  rapids  con- 
structed the  next  one  there.  It  was  a pontoon  bridge,  or 
bridge  of  boats,  about  425  feet  long,  and  its  exact  location 
is  still  marked  by  the  cut  through  the  bank  on  the  west 
side,  and  the  road  excavated  by  the  British  down  the  east 
bank.  The  road  is  clearly  visible  from  the  new  iron 
bridge,  in  the  rear  of  the  house  of  Mr.  John  A.  Dix. 
Mr.  Dix  has  very  considerately  left  this  historic  road 


62  Hadden’s  Journal,  p.  137.  Digby’s  Journal,  p.  249. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


93 


intact,  and  also  much  of  the  breastworks  thrown  up  by 
Burgoyne,  behind  which  he  placed  a battery  to  defend 
the  crossing.  Amid  so  much  spoliation  and  vandalism 
which  has  been  exhibited  hereabouts  it  is  refreshing  to 
feel  that  there  are  some  among  us  possessed  of  a proper 
reverence  for  such  monuments  of  the  heroic  past. 

For  a month  after  Bennington  the  British  lay  strung 
along  the  river  from  Sandy  Hill  to  the  Battenkill.  Fraser 
was  at  the  Battenkill,  Burgoyne  and  Phillips  with  the 
center  at  Fort  Miller  or  “Duer’s  House,”  and  Riedesel, 
with  the  left,  at  Fort  Edward  and  Sandy  Hill. 

Burgoyne  Begins  His  Final  Advance 

On  Saturday,  the  13th  of  September,  the  crossing 
began  under  the  lead  of  Fraser.  Colonel  Breyman  fol- 
lowed immediately  to  cover  his  left  wing.  Next,  on  the 
14th,  came  Burgoyne  and  Phillips  with  the  train  of 
artillery.  To  expedite  the  crossing  the  20th  regiment 
forded  the  river  instead  of  crowding  the  bridge.  Bur- 
goyne took  up  his  quarters  in  the  Schuyler  mansion  that 
night. 

The  Marshall  house  and  one  other,  standing  where  the 
old  parsonage  of  the  Reformed  church  now  is,  were  then 
the  only  dwellings  north  of  the  creek.  The  military  bar- 
racks built  by  the  Americans  in  the  northwest  angle 
formed  by  Broadway  and  Spring  street,  were  also  stand- 
ing. Fort  Hardy  was  then  a ruin.  The  heights  above 
Broadway  were  nearly  all  densely  wooded  at  that  time; 
hence  it  was  extremely  hazardous  for  the  advance  guard 
to  separate  itself  from  the  main  body,  cross  the  river,  and 
camp  in  a position  difficult  of  defense. 

That  the  British  fully  appreciated  this  we  are  assured 
from  the  fact  that  after  Burgoyne  was  over,  and  while 


94 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


his  center  was  crossing,  he  and  his  generals  inspected  the 
heights  and  decided  where  each  division  should  be  posted 
in  the  event  of  an  attack.  In  fact  the  advance  or  right 
wing  camped  for  two  nights  on  the  heights  in  three  col- 
umns, in  order  of  battle.63 

On  the  15th  Riedesel  with  the  left  wing  crossed,  when,, 
at  once,  Burgoyne  severed  his  communications  with  Can- 
ada by  breaking  up  the  bridge.  The  advance  was  beaten 
and  the  invading  host  forded  the  Fishkill  and  started  forth 
to  find  the  enemy  posted  somewhere  in  the  woods  to  the 
south.  Singularly  enough  Burgoyne  had  not  provided 
himself  with  scouts,  or  if  he  had  them,  did  not  use  them ; 
hence  we  have  here  the  unique  spectacle  of  an  invading 
army  groping  its  way  through  an  unmapped  wilderness 
for  an  enemy,  native  to  the  soil,  without  sending  out 
feelers  or  using  its  eyes  to  ascertain  their  exact  where- 
abouts. 

The  British  advanced  in  three  parallel  columns,  one 
by  the  river  along  the  flats,  the  artillery  and  baggage  by 
the  main  road,  and  the  right  wing  a half  mile  or  more 
to  the  west  through  the  woods.  Sometimes  it  was  diffi- 
cult for  the  columns  to  keep  up  communication  with 
each  other.  In  addition  to  this  a flotilla  of  bateaux, 
loaded  with  supplies,  floated  down  the  river  and  kept 
abreast  of  the  columns.  That  day  the  army  advanced 
only  as  far  as  Dovegat64  (Coveville)  and  encamped. 


63  Digby’s  Journal,  p.  267. 

64  Dovegat  is  a word  whose  etymology  has  been  much  in  dispute.  That 
it  is  of  Dutch  origin  is  not  doubted.  The  writer  consulted  Mr.  Arnold  J. 
F.  van  Laer,  State  Archivist  at  Albany,  a cultured  linguist,  and  a native 
of  Holland.  He  concludes  that  it  is  a corruption  of  the  Dutch  duivenkot, 
equivalent  to  the  English  dove-cote.  It  must  have  been  a favorite  haunt  or 
nesting  place  of  wild  pigeons.  Burgoyne,  and  Hadden,  and  Digby,  all: 
wrote  it  Dovegot. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


95 


While  stationed  here,  Burgoyne  occupied  the  house 
shown  in  the  picture,  and  which  was  but  recently  torn 
down.65 

The  army  remained  at  Dovegat  all  of  the  16th,  while 
several  regiments  personally  conducted  by  Burgoyne,  and 
accompanied  by  some  two  hundred  workmen,  started 
forth  to  repair  bridges,  and  learn  the  whereabouts  of  the 
enemy.  So  rapid  was  their  movements  that  they  covered 
nearly  three  miles  that  day;  they  saw  no  enemy,  but 
heard  the  sound  of  beaten  drums  in  the  woods  to  the 
south  calling  the  men  to  arms.  On  the  17th  the  army 
advanced  and  took  up  its  position  at  Sword’s  house.66 

While  the  British  army  was  lying  at  Sword’s  house,  a 
party  of  soldiers  and  women  strolled  out  in  front  of  the 
encampment  a few  hundred  yards  to  dig  some  potatoes 
in  a field.  While  thus  engaged  a party  of  Americans 
swooped  down  upon  them,  killed  and  wounded  quite  a 
number,  and  carried  away  some  twenty  of  them  as  pris- 
oners.67 


Movements  of  the  American  Army 

Soon  after  he  had  superseded  Schuyler,  Gates 
felt  himself  strong  enough  to  start  northward  to  dispute 

65  When  this  photo  was  taken  the  house  stood  on  the  north  side  of  the 
canal,  but  when  the  canal  was  straightened  in  1888  it  was  left  on  the  south 
side.  Its  exact  location  was  just  west  of  the  south  abutment  of  Mr. 
Charles  Sarle’s  canal  bridge.  The  large  elm  tree,  still  standing,  was  perhaps 
two  rods  from  the  south-east  corner  of  the  house.  The  barns  in  the  photo 
stood  on  the  north  side  of  the  present  canal. 

66  The  site  of  Sword’s  house  is  on  the  south  side  of  a spring  brook,  about 

fifty  yards  west  of  the  canal.  To  find  it,  take  the  private  road  running 
westward,  just  north  of  Searles’  ferry,  cross  the  canal  bridge,  and  on  a 
knoll  a little  to  the  left  you  win  find  a slight  depression,  at  the  foot  of  a 
higher  hill.  That  is  where  Sword’s  house  once  stood.  Mr.  Robert  Searles 
told  the  writer  that  his  father  tore  it  down,  and  that  the  hall  was  so  large 
that  he  Could  turn  a yoke  of  oxen  around  in  it.  » 

67  Hadden’s  Journal,  p.  160. 


THE  DOVEGAT  HOUSE 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


97 


the  advance  of  the  enemy.  This  movement  began  on  the 
8th  of  September.  He  first  settled  upon  Stillwater  as  the 
place  where  he  would  make  his  stand  and  began  intrench- 
ing there,  (some  of  these  works  still  remain)  ; but  the 
finding  by  Kosciusko  of  a more  defensible  position  at 
Bemis  Heights  decided  him  to  advance  to  that  point,  and 
there,  on  the  13th,  he  began  to  intrench  himself. 

Gates'  right  rested  on  the  river,  his  left  on  the  high 
ground  to  the  west.  The  whole  camp  was  fortified  by 
strong  batteries  and  breastworks  as  well  as  by  the  natural 
defenses  of  ravines  and  thick  woods.  A deep  intrench- 
ment  ran  from  the  foot  of  the  hills  to  the  river  at  Bemis’ 
tavern,  and  was  defended  at  the  river  end  by  a battery. 
From  here  a floating  bridge  was  thrown  across  the  river, 
defended  on  the  east  side  by  a tete  du  pout.  A 
similar  work  was  thrown  up  farther  north  at  Mill  creek. 
Several  redoubts  crowned  the  hills  facing  the  river.  A 
strong  earthwork  was  constructed  on  the  high  knoll  at  the 
northwest  angle  of  the  camp,  a mile  or  more  west  of  the 
river.  This  was  thrown  up  around  a log  barn,  which  was 
strengthened  by  a double  coating  of  logs  and  named, 
after  the  patriotic  owner  of  the  property,  Fort  Neilson. 
In  addition  to  breastworks  the  left  and  front  on  the  high 
ground  were  made  difficult  of  approach  by  an  abatis 
formed  of  trees  felled  with  their  tops  outward.  The 
defenses  on  the  high  ground  were  not  completed  till  after 
the  first  battle.  A flank  intrenchment  was  also  begun 
on  a knoll  a little  west  of  Fort  Neilson. 

Midway  between  Wilbur’s  Basin  and  Bemis  Heights 
Mill  Creek  empties  into  the  canal.  Following  up  this 
creek  you  will  enter  first  a wide  and  deep  ravine  which 
soon  turns  northward.  This  again  separates  into  three 
principal  ravines  which  lead  toward  the  west.  The  one 


7 


98 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


called  the  Middle  Ravine  was  recognized  as  the  dividing 
line  between  the  hostile  camps  after  the  first  battle. 
This  figures  largely  in  all  descriptions  of  the  movements 
and  incidents  connected  with  the  battles. 

Arnold  had  command  of  the  left  wing  till  after  the 
first  battle.  Under  him  were  Morgan  and  Poor,  with 
their  headquarters  in  the  Neilson  house,  still  standing. 
Gates  reserved  to  himself  the  command  of  the  right,  with 
his  headquarters  at  Bemis’  tavern.  When  he  gave  comn 
mand  of  the  right  to  General  Lincoln  he  moved  up  on 
the  hill  into  a house  owned  by  Ephraim  Woodworth, 
whose  site  is  now  marked  by  a granite  tablet.  A fairly 
correct  idea  of  the  lay  of  the  land,  the  plan  of  the  camps, 
and  relative  positions  of  the  hostile  armies,  may  be  had 
by  reference  to  the  map. 


CHAPTER  XII 

Battle  of  the  19TH  of  September 

Early  on  the  19th  of  September,  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Colburn  of  the  New  Hampshire  line  with  a small  scout- 
ing party  posted  themselves  in  the  trees  across  the  river 
from  Sword’s  house  to  observe  the  British  camp.  From 
there  they  counted  no  less  than  eight  hundred  tents,  but 
observed  also  something  of  far  more  consequence,  namely, 
a movement  among  those  tents  that  strongly  indicated  an 
advance.  This  being  immediately  reported  to  Gates,  he 
put  his  men  on  the  alert. 

The  surmise  of  the  scout  proved  to  be  correct.  Bur- 
goyne  had  resolved  to  advance,  ascertain  the  position 
and  strength  of  his  enemy  and  outflank  him  if  possible. 
The  movement  was  made  in  three  columns.  The  right 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


99 


under  General  Fraser,  composed  of  the  24th  regiment, 
the  English  and  German  grenadiers,  a body  of  Provin- 
cials and  Canadians, ‘and  a light  German  battalion  with 
eight  six  pounders  under  Colonel  Breyman  took  the  road 
west  from  Sword’s  house  till  about  where  the  Quaker 
Springs  road  now  runs,  and  there  turned  south.  The 
center  column,  led  by  Burgoyne,  composed  of  the  9th, 
20th,  2 1st,  and  62d  regiments,  with  a body  of  Indians 
and  Canadians,  took  the  same  road  for  half  a mile  west, 
when  he  turned  southeast  till  he  struck  the  Wil- 
bur’s Basin  ravine,  crossed  it  and  then  turned 
west.  Burgoyne’s  advance  was  very  slow  and  laborious, 
as  many  obstructions  had  to  be  removed  and  several 
bridges  thrown  across  ravines  for  the  passage  of  his  artil- 
lery. The  intention  was  to  form  a junction  with  Fraser 
near  the  head  of  the  Middle  ravine  and  then  attempt  to 
turn  the  American  left.  Phillips  and  Riedesel, 
with  the  balance  of  the  army,  were  to  follow  the  river 
road  to  within  a half  mile  of  the  American  works  and 
there  await  the  report  of  three  minute  guns  as  notice  that 
the  aforesaid  junction  had  been  made,  when  they  were  to 
threaten  the  American  right  until  Burgoyne  had  executed 
his  flanking  movement,  then  the  advance  was  to  be 
general. 

Gates,  although  apprised  of  these  movements  by  his 
scouts,  had  planned  to  await  the  enemy  from  behind  his 
defenses.  But  Arnold,  divining  the  intention  of  Bur- 
goyne, urged  Gates  to  permit  him  to  go  out  with  his  men 
and  attack  the  enemy  before  he  could  reach  the  camp, 
urging  as  arguments  that  if  beaten  in  the  attack  they 
would  still  have  their  intrenchments  to  fall  back  on,  and 
that  if  Burgoyne  should  get  near  enough  to  the  camp 
to  use  his  artillery,  it  would  be  impossible  to  hold  their 


IOO 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


position.  This  brings  to  mind  Napoleon’s  dictum,  “It 
is  a maxim  of  the  military  art  that  the  army  which 
remains  in  its  intrenchments  is  beaten.”  If  that  be  cor- 
rect then  Arnold  here  proved  himself  to  be  the  better 
general. 

Finally  Gates  yielded  so  far  as  to  permit  Morgan,  and 
soon  thereafter  Dearborn,  with  their  rangers  and  rifle- 
men, to  go  out  to  observe  and  harass  the  enemy.  About 
12  130  P.  M.  they  met  Burgoyne’s  Indians  and  Canadians 
under  Major  Forbes  scouting  near  the  Freeman  cottage. 
These  were  driven  back,  with  considerable  loss,  every 
officer  in  the  party  being  either  killed  or  wounded.  Mor- 
gan’s men  eagerly  pursued  and  unexpectedly  struck  the 
main  body  in  the  edge  of  the  woods,  northeast  of  the  cot- 
tage where,  after  a stubborn  contest,  they  were  routed 
and  badly  scattered  in  the  woods.  Morgan,  though 
greatly  disconcerted  by  this  accident,  was  soon  able  by 
the  vigorous  use  of  his  “turkey  calT  whistle  to  rally  his 
men  about  him.  Having  been  strengthened  on  his  left 
by  the  arrival  of  Cilley’s  and  Scammel’s  regiments,  they 
renewed  the  attack  about  one  o’clock,  but  with  indiffer- 
ent results. 

Burgoyne  formed  his  line  of  battle  in  the  woods  on  the 
north  side  of  a clearing  owned  by  one  Isaac  Freeman. 
It  contained  12  or  15  acres  and  extended  east  and  west 
about  sixty  rods.  This  clearing,  called  Freeman’s  farm, 
was  the  principal  scene  of  the  action  of  the  19th.  Fraser 
with  the  right  wing  had  reached  the  line  of  low  hills  just 
west  of  Freeman’s  farm  when  the  action  began.  After 
the  termination  of  the  first  skirmish,  and  when  the  contest 
had  been  vigorously  renewed,  Fraser  wheeled  to  the  left 
for  the  purpose  of  flanking  Morgan  and  the  other  regi- 
ments when,  to  his  surprise,  he  encountered,  in  the  woods 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  ioi 

near  the  head  of  the  Middle  ravine,  Arnold  with  several 
additional  New  York  and  New  Hampshire  troops  intent 
on  separating  Fraser  from  Burgoyne.  It  is  needless  to 
say  that  the  dogs  of  war  were  unleashed  at  once,  and  a 
furious  struggle  ensued.  The  two  most  fiery  leaders  in 
either  army  were  here  personally  opposed  to  each  other. 
Arnold  and  Fraser  both  seemed  ubiquitous,  rushing 
hither  and  yon  in  the  thick  of  the  fray,  giving  orders  and 
encouraging  their  men.  The  battle  here  raged  for  more 
than  an  hour,  and  Fraser  seemed  in  imminent  danger  of 
being  cut  off  from  the  main  body  when  Colonel  Breyman 
with  his  German  grenadiers  and  a few  pieces  of  artillery 
appeared  on  the  field  and  assailing  Arnold  on  his  right 
forced  him  back.  But  he  retired  only  to  catch  breath 
and  regain  his  strength,  for  soon  being  reinforced  by  two 
regiments  of  Connecticut  militia  he  returned  to  the  field, 
and  then  the  battle  raged  all  along  the  line.  Fraser  hav- 
ing formed  his  junction  with  Burgoyne,  the  chief  strug- 
gle was  now  on  Freeman’s  clearing  and  in  the  open 
woods  just  to  the  west.  The  Americans  attacked  the 
British  furiously  and  drove  them  into  the  woods  on  the 
north  side,  where  they  were  rallied,  and  charging  with 
bayonets  drove  the  Americans  back  across  the  same  field 
into  the  cover  of  the  woods  to  the  south,  where  they  in 
turn  recovered  themselves  and  hurled  the  redcoats  back 
with  great  slaughter.  Morgan’s  sharpshooters,  posted  in 
trees,  did  terrible  execution  among  the  British  officers 
as  well  as  the  rank  and  file.  Both  sides  exhibited  the 
most  desperate  valor,  and  bloody  hand  to  hand  contests 
were  frequent,  especially  about  the  British  field  battery, 
which  was  taken  and  retaken  at  every  charge,  but  the 
Americans,  having  no  horses  nor  matches  could  neither 
get  them  off  the  field  nor  fire  them.  Gates,  having  been 


102 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


persuaded  to  reinforce  the  tired  patriots,  about  five 
o’clock  sent  out  Learned’s  brigade,  which  renewed  the 
fight  with  such  spirit  that  Burgoyne,  finding  himself  on 
the  perilous  edge  of  defeat,  sent  to  his  left  for  reinforce- 
ments. Riedesel  responded  promptly  and  reaching  the 
field  about  dusk,  struck  the  American  right,  folded  it 
back,  and  posted  Pausch’s  battery  on  the  hill  south  of 
Freeman’s  cottage,  which  was  served  with  such  efficiency 
that  the  patriots  were  obliged  to  give  way  and  retire. 
Though  nearly  dark  Riedesel  and  Fraser  were  on  the 
point  of  following  up  their  success  when  Burgoyne, 
neither  energetic  nor  wise  enough  to  improve  his  advan- 
tage, called  a halt,  to  the  infinite  disgust  of  both  generals 
and  common  soldiers.  Thus  twice  during  that  eventful 
day  the  Germans  saved  the  British  army  from  rout,  and 
yet  Burgoyne  scarcely  mentioned  them  in  his  dispatches 
home. 

Of  course  Burgoyne  claimed  a victory,  but  like  Pyr- 
rhus’ victory  over  the  Romans,  another  such  would  prove 
his  ruin.68  Indeed  it  had  been  an  unusually  fierce  and 
sanguinary  struggle.  On  the  British  side  the  62 d regi- 
ment was  nearly  cut  to  pieces.  It  had  three  or  four 
ensigns  or  color  bearers  killed ; only  sixty  of  the  four  or 
five  hundred  men  who  entered,  with  five  or  six  officers, 
reported  for  duty,  and  thirty-six  out  of  forty-eight  men 
in  Captain  Jones’  artillery  company  were  either  killed  or 
wounded.  The  Americans  lost  in  killed  and  wounded 
three  hundred  and  nineteen,  or  ten  per  cent,  of  those 
engaged ; the  British  lost  six  hundred  or  twenty  per  cent, 
of  those  actually  engaged.  And  as  to  the  question  of 

68  It  was  a dear  bought  victory,  if  I can  give  it  that  name,  as  we  lost 
many  brave  men  ....  and  no  very  great  advantage,  honor  excepted, 
was  gained  by  the  day. — Digby’s  Journal,  p.  273. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


103 


victory:  Since  it  was  Burgoyne’s  purpose  to  advance 

and  not  simply  to  hold  his  ground,  while  Gates’  purpose 
was  to  hold  his  ground  and  check  the  advance  of  Bur- 
goyne,  the  reader  can  judge  for  himself  to  whom  the 
palm  should  be  given.  Moreover,  the  Americans  learned 
that  they  were  a match  for  the  dreaded  British  regulars, 
which  discovery  was  worth  a victory  in  itself  to  them. 

Burgoyne  issued  orders  for  a renewal  of  the  conflict 
in  the  morning.  Accordingly,  ammunition  and  rations 
were  served  early  to  the  men,  but  a dense  fog  hindered 
any  movement  at  the  appointed  hour.  While  waiting  for 
it  to  clear  up,  Fraser  observed  to  Burgoyne  that  since 
his  grenadiers  were  greatly  fatigued  after  yesterday’s 
fighting,  it  might  be  well  to  wait  till  the  morrow,  when 
they  would  be  in  far  better  spirits.  Acting  on  this  sug- 
gestion, Burgoyne  countermanded  the  order  and  the  men 
returned  to  their  quarters.  The  Americans,  apprised  of 
this  proposed  movement  by  a deserter,  manned  their 
works  and  awaited  the  attack  in  dread  suspense.  Had 
Burgoyne  attacked  that  morning,  as  he  had  planned,  in 
all  probability  he  would  have  carried  Gates’  works ; for 
the  American  stock  of  ammunition  was  practically 
exhausted,  and  several  days  elapsed  before  the  magazine 
was  replenished.69 

The  following  night  a dispatch  from  Sir  Henry  Clin- 
ton reached  Burgoyne  to  the  effect  that  he  was  about  to 
move  up  the  Hudson  from  New  York  to  his  aid.  This 
decided  Burgoyne  to  remain  where  he  was  until  the 
expected  diversion  should  cause  either  the  withdrawal  or 
diminution  of  Gates’  army. 

60  It  was  due  to  General  Schuyler’s  diligence  in  collecting  powder  and 
lead  that  this  deficiency  was  supplied.  For  this  purpose  he  had  the  lead- 
ing stripped  from  the  windows  and  roofs  in  Albany,  and  sent  up  to  the 
army. 


104 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Why  Howe  Failed  to  Co-operate  with  Burgoyne 

For  many  years  after  the  event,  students  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary war,  in  both  England  and  America,  cogitated 
much  over  Howe’s  failure  to  execute  his  share  of  the  care- 
fully draughted  plan  of  campaign.  The  question  was,  Why 
did  he  not  advance  up  the  Hudson  simultaneously  with 
Burgoyne’s  descent  from  the  north?  Clinton’s  attempted 
diversion  in  Burgoyne’s  behalf  was  afterward  learned  to 
be  wholly  on  his  own  motion.  This  served  rather  to  com- 
plicate than  to  clear  up  the  problem.  But  a memoran- 
dum left  by  Lord  Shelburne,  and  quite  recently  brought 
to  light  by  Lord  Edmund  FitzMaurice,  has  solved  the 
mystery.  A number  of  orders,  dispatches,  etc.,  duly  pre- 
pared, awaited  the  signature  of  Lord  George  Germaine, 
the  colonial  secretary.  Among  these  were  the  orders  td 
Howe  giving  explicit  directions  for  co-operating  with 
Burgoyne.  Lord  George  called  in  the  office  on  his  way 
to  attend  some  social  function  or  fox  hunt  down  in  Kent. 
He  hastily  signed  the  several  papers,  but  when  he  came  to 
this  particular  one,  on  glancing  it  over,  he  refused  to  sign 
it  on  the  ground  that  it  was  not  “fair  copied.”  Always 
impatient  of  anything  that  interfered  with  his  plans,  the 
fairer  “copy”  must  await  his  signature  until  he  returned 
from  his  holiday.  But  when  he  came  back  the  matter 
had  wholly  slipped  his  mind.  And  thus  the  document  on 
which  hung  the  fate  of  an  army,  and  the  retention  of  a 
vast  empire,  got  pigeon-holed,  where  it  was  discovered, 
unsigned,  long  after  Saratoga  had  tipped  the  balances  in 
favor  of  American  liberty  and  independence.  Thus 
Howe  being  left  to  his  own  devices,  planned  a campaign 
to  the  south,  placed  Clinton  in  charge  at  New  York,  and 
left  Burgoyne  to  shift  for  himself. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


io5 

Those  of  us  who  believe  that  the  Almighty  Ruler  takes 
a hand  in  the  affairs  of  men  and  nations,  reckon  this  to  be 
a conspicuous  proof  that  he  favored  this  people  in  their 
mighty  struggle  for  a freer  and  nobler  life.  Indeed  this 
whole  campaign  is  full  of  astonishing  Providences  for 
those  who  have  an  eye  to  see  them. 

Gen.  J.  Watts  De  Peyster,  an  acknowledged  author- 
ity in  military  science,  in  a letter  to  the  writer,  says: 
“The  American  success  of  1777  was  due  to  'the  strategy 
of  Providence'  and  not  of  men,  as  Kingsley  puts 
it : certainly  not  to  Gates,  who  was  another  of  those 
English  military  phantasms,  as  he  demonstrated  in  South 
Carolina  in  1780.” 

The  Interim  Between  the  Battles 

The  morning  after  the  battle  the  field  presented  a most 
distressing  spectacle.  The  dead  lay  everywhere  like 
autumn  leaves  in  the  forest.  Some  were  still  clutching 
their  weapons,  or  the  grass  and  twigs  they  had  grasped 
in  their  death  agonies,  and  some  were  mangled  beyond  all 
recognition.  Shallow  trenches  were  hastily  dug  on  the 
field,  into  which  the  bodies  were  flung  (each  one  of  them 
no  doubt  was  most  precious  and  sacred  to  loved  ones  far 
away)  and  thinly  covered  with  earth.  Here  note  one  of 
the  horrors  of  war : a violent  death,  far  from  friends ; 
and  burial  like  a beast  in  a nameless  grave.  The  writer 
has  heard  old  residents  on  these  battle-fields  tell  of  seeing 
human  bones  turned  up  by  the  plow  and  skulls  of  gren- 
adiers adorning  stumps  in  the  field. 

As  soon  as  Burgoyne  had  resolved  to  await  Clinton's 
coming,  he  moved  the  major  part  of  his  army  up  on 
the  heights,  occupied  a portion  of  the  late  battle-field  and 
began  the  construction  of  a fortified  camp.  The  right 


1 06  THE  STORY  Of  OLD  SARATOGA 

embraced  the  Freeman  farm,  and  also  took  in  a hill  about 
sixty  rods  to  the  northwest  of  the  Freeman  cottage,  since 
called  Breyman’s  hill.70  On  this  a strong  redoubt  was 
erected;  another  was  placed  about  fifteen  rods  north  of 
the  cottage,  and  the  spot  is  now  marked  by  a granite  tab- 
let ; another,  called  the  Great  Redoubt,  was  located  on  the 
knoll  a few  rods  southwest  of  the  old  battle  well.  This 
defended  the  southwest  angle  of  the  camp.  Others  were 
located  at  proper  intervals  from  this  point  east  across 
the  plain  to  the  crest  of  the  bluffs  near  the  river.  These 
redoubts  were  connected  by  strong  intrenchments.  The 
interval  between  Breyman’s  hill  and  the  next  redoubt  to 
the  southeast  was  defended  by  a breastwork  of  two 
parallel  tiers  of  rails  laid  up  between  perpendicular  posts 
and  the  space  between  filled  with  earth.  At  Wilbur’s 
Basin,  a pontoon  bridge  was  thrown  across  the  river, 
its  eastern  end  was  defended  by  a tetc  du  pont.  This 
bridge  was  intended  for  the  use  of  foraging  parties 
chiefly.  On  each  of  the  three  hills  just  north  of  Wilbur’s 
Basin  a redoubt  was  erected.  The  middle  one  was  called 
the  Great  Redoubt.  In  addition  to  these  defenses,  breast- 
works of  logs  were  thrown  up  at  intervals  along  the  brink 
of  the  Middle  ravine  as  cover  to  the  advanced  pickets. 
Burgoyne  had  his  hospitals  and  magazine  on  the  river 
flats  below  the  hills.  These  were  defended  on  the  north 
by  a line  of  breastworks.  His  headquarters  were  with 
the  center  on  the  high  ground. 

Burgoyne’s  army  was  disposed  as  follows:  Fraser’s 

brigade  held  the  right  wing;  Breyman,  with  his  Bruns- 
wickers  and  artillery,  defended  the  hill  with  its  redoubt 
at  the  extreme  right;  next  to  him  were  the  Indians  and 
Canadians,  behind  the  rail  breastworks ; next  to  the  left 


70  The  residents  in  the  vicinity  how  call  it  Burgoyne’s  hill;  a misnomer. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


107 


was  Earl  Balcarras,  with  the  light  infantry,  and  the  Eng- 
lish grenadiers.  These  manned  the  other  redoubts  on  the 
right.  Fraser's  left  rested  on  a ravine  running  north  and 
south  across  the  camp  ground,  and  east  of  the  Freeman 
cottage.  Hamilton's  brigade  occupied  the  center  at 
Fraser's  left,  while  Riedesel,  with  his  Germans,  held  the 
left  wing  on  the  plateau  overlooking  the  river ; a part  of 
the  47th  regiment  and  a few  German  companies  defended 
the  hospitals,  magazines,  etc.,  on  the  river  flats.  It  is 
interesting  to  note,  by  the  way,  that  the  47th  took  part 
in  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill. 

Thus  the  hostile  camps,  each  the  counterpart  of  the 
other,  were  separated  by  the  distance  of  a cannon  shot 
only.  Indeed  so  close  together  were  they  that  the  British 
officers  in  their  journals  say  they  could  often  hear  talk- 
ing and  shouting  in  the  American  camp,  while  the  sound 
of  chopping  and  the  rattle  of  chains  were  daily  reminders 
that  the  Americans  were  strengthening  their  defenses. 
But  the  thick  woods  effectually  screened  each  camp  from 
the  other. 

Though  well  able  to  defend  himself  against  attack,  yet 
Burgoyne  and  his  men  were  allowed  precious  little  peace 
or  rest.  He  was  subjected  to  constant  harassments  at 
the  hands  of  the  vigilant  Americans.  His  advanced 
pickets  were  frequently  gathered  in  by  venturesome  par- 
ties, his  scouts  and  messengers  were  waylaid  and  cap- 
tured, and  no  foraging  party  dare  move  abroad  without 
a strong  guard.  Packs  of  wolves  attracted  by  the  thinly 
covered  bodies  of  the  slain  hovered  about  the  camp  and 
rendered  the  nights  hideous  with  their  dismal  howls.  No 
soldier  slept  without  his  clothes.  No  night  passed  that 
the  officers  were  not  up  and  abroad,  repeatedly,  to  assure 
themselves  against  surprise,  while  everybody  was 


io8 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


invariably  up  and  equipped  for  action  an  hour  before  day. 
Thus  two  weary  weeks  had  passed  and  yet  no  further  tid- 
ings came  from  Clinton.  Meanwhile  the  stock  of  provis- 
ions was  running  perilously  low. 

Gates  though  urged  to  attack,  wisely  declined,  feeling 
that  time  was  fighting  for  him  more  efficiently  and 
cheaply  than  could  bristling  battalions  and  belching  bat- 
teries, in  that  his  own  army  was  augmenting,  while  Bur- 
goyne's  was  decreasing,  and  furthermore,  a thing  of  far 
weightier  import  was  the  fact  that  gaunt  famine  could  not 
be  far  away  from  his  belligerent  neighbor  across  the 
ravine  to  the  north. 

On  the  other  hand  the  American  camp  was  not  alto- 
gether a heavenly  place.  For  some  time  Gates  had  been 
treating  Arnold  with  growing  coolness,  for  reasons  that 
were  not  apparent  to  the  ordinary  observer.  Colonel 
Brockholst  Livingston,  writing  from  the  camp  at  Bemis 
Heights,  says  it  was  because  Arnold  was  an  avowed 
friend  of  General  Schuyler.  But  after  the  battle  of  the 
19th  this  coolness  rapidly  developed  into  an  open  rup- 
ture. Gates  in  his  report  to  Congress  of  the  battle  did  not 
so  much  as  mention  the  name  of  Arnold,  nor  did  he 
speak  of  Morgan  approvingly,  though  it  was  notorious 
that  the  checking  of  Burgoyne's  advance  was  wholly  due 
to  Arnold's  judgment  and  skill,  ably  seconded  by  Mor- 
gan. And  when  Arnold  called  his  attention  to  this  slight, 
Gates,  assuming  lofty  airs,  treated  him  as  an  impertinent 
meddler.  Arnold,  not  being  specially  gifted  with  docility 
and  sweetness  of  spirit,  resented  this,  when  high  words 
ensued,  which  resulted  in  Gates  depriving  him  of  his 
command.  General  Schuyler,  replying  to  a letter  from 
Colonel  Richard  Varick,  then  in  the  camp,  says : “I  won- 
der at  Gates'  policy.  He  will  probably  be  indebted  to 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


109 


him  for  the  glory  he  may  acquire  by  a victory ; but  per- 
haps he  is  so  very  sure  of  success  that  he  does  not  wish 
the  other  [Arnold]  to  come  in  for  a share  of  it.”  This 
conjecture  of  Schuyler’s  soon  developed  into  a fulfilled 
prophecy.  At  the  earnest  entreaties  of  the  officers  of  his 
division,  Arnold  pocketed  his  insults  and  determined  to 
remain  with  the  army  till  after  the  next  battle,  which 
then  seemed  imminent. 


CHAPTER  XIII 
Battle  of  the  7th  of  October 

Burgoyne,  not  having  heard  anything  from  Clinton,  and 
his  commissariat  running  low,  called  a council  of  his 
principal  officers  on  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  October, 
laid  the  situation  before  them,  and  asked  their  advice. 
Riedesel  advised  a hasty  retreat  to  Fort  Edward;  Fraser 
conceded  the  wisdom  of  this,  but  was  willing  to  fight ; 
Phillips  declined  to  give  an  opinion.  Burgoyne,  strongly 
averse  to  a retreat,  decided  to  ascertain  first,  the  position 
and  strength  of  his  enemy,  by  a reconnoissance  in  force ; 
and  second,  learn  if  the  high  ground  to  the  west 
commanded  Gates'  camp ; then  if  he  should  think 
it  unwise  to  attack,  he  would  retreat.  With  a 
body  of  fifteen  hundred  picked  men,  and  two 
twelve  pounders,  six  six  pounders,  and  two  how- 
itzers, he  set  out  from  the  camp  between  ten  and 
eleven  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  7th.  Generals 
Phillips,  Riedesel  and  Fraser  accompanied  Burgoyne  to 
assist  in  the  reconnaissance.  They  moved  toward  the 
southwest  about  two-thirds  of  a mile  and  deployed  in  an 
open  clearing  and  sat  down  while  a detail  of  drivers 


I 10 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


and  batmen  from  Fraser's  brigade  foraged  in  a wheat 
field.  The  place  is  the  southern  slope  of  the  rise  of 
ground  just  north  of  the  Middle  ravine.  The  highway 
running  from  Quaker  Springs  to  Bemis  Heights  passes, 
through  the  left  of  the  center  of  the  British  position. 
The  light  infantry,  under  the  Earl  of  Balcarras,  werd 
stationed  on  the  right,  Riedesel,  with  his  Germans  and 
a battery  of  two  six  pounders  under  Captain  Pausch,  held 
the  center;  Majors  Ackland  and  Williams,  with  the 
grenadiers  and  most  of  the  artillery,  were  posted  on  the 
left.  General  Fraser  with  five  hundred  grenadiers  had 
occupied  some  high  ground  in  advance  with  the  intention 
of  stealing  around  to  the  left  of  the  American  works  and 
holding  their  attention  while  the  main  body  could 
gain  the  high  ground  to  the  west  of  the  American  camp. 

Gates  having  been  apprised  of  the  movement,  sent  out 
his  adjutant,  Wilkinson,  to  ascertain  if  possible  its  pur- 
pose. Having  posted  himself  on  the  high  knoll  at  the 
turn  of  the  road,  about  fifty  rods  south  of  the  Middle 
ravine  bridge  he  saw  the  enemy  arrayed  in  the  fields  over 
against  him,  and  several  officers  posted  on  the  roof  of  a 
house,  with  glasses,  trying  to  get  a glimpse  of  the  Ameri- 
can works.  He  reported  that  Burgoyne  apparently 
offered  battle.  Gates  said,  “what  would  you  suggest  ?"' 
Wilkinson  replied,  “I  would  indulge  him."  Then,  said 
Gates,  “order  out  Morgan  to  begin  the  game."  After  a 
little  consultation  it  was  decided  that  Morgan  should 
make  a circuit  to  the  west  and  strike  the  enemy  in  flank. 
General  Poor,  with  his  brigade,  was  to  assail  their  left 
flank,  while  Learned's  brigade  and  Dearborn's  riflemen 
were  to  engage  the  center  and  left.  Sufficient  time  was 
to  be  given  Morgan  to  reach  his  position  before  the  attack 
should  begin.  General  Poor  having  formed  his  line  of 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


hi 


battle  ordered  his  men  not  to  fire  till  after  the  first  vol- 
ley from  the  enemy. 

At  about  2 130  P.  M.  the  advance  began,  and  Poor’s 
men  descended  into  the  ravine  with  perfect  coolness  and 
ascended  the  opposite  bank  with  the  steadiness  of  veter- 
ans. They  were  well  up  and  were  nearing  the  enemy 
before  a shot  was  fired,  when  suddenly  a tremendous 
volley  of  musketry  and  cannon  thundered  forth,  but  the 
pieces  being  elevated  too  much,  the  missiles  of  death 
harmed  only  the  tree  tops  in  their  rear.  At  once  they 
rushed  forward  in  open  order  and  forming  again  on  their 
flanks,  they  literally  mowed  down  the  grenadiers  with 
their  accurately  aimed  volleys.  Then  charging,  they 
closed  with  the  enemy,  and  a desperate  hand  to  hand 
conflict  ensued ; the  combatants  surging  back  and  forth 
as  each  for  the  moment  gained  an  advantage.  The  most 
furious  contest,  however,  raged  around  Williams’  battery. 
One  of  the  twelve  pounders  was  taken  and  retaken  no 
less  than  six  times,  till  finally  Major  Williams  was  taken 
prisoner,  and  Major  Ackland,  of  the  grenadiers,  was 
seriously  wounded,  when  the  men,  seized  with  panic 
through  the  loss  of  their  leaders,  abandoned  the  contest 
and  fled.  Colonel  Cilley  at  this  moment  leaped  upon  the 
much  disputed  gun  and  having  “sworn  it  true  to  the  cause 
of  America,”  turned  it  upon  its  late  defenders. 

About  the  time  the  action  began  on  the  right,  Morgan 
having  discovered  Fraser  in  his  advanced  position,  man- 
aged to  gain  the  ridge  to  the  west  and  then  rushing  down 
upon  him  like  an  avalanche,  compelled  him  to  retire  to 
the  main  body ; then  by  a quick  movement  to  his  left  he 
soon  placed  himself  where  he  could  flank  the  British 
right,  and  then  struck  with  such  tremendous  force  as  to 
fold  them  back  and  compel  Balcarras  to  change  front. 


I 12 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Almost  simultaneous  with  Morgan’s  flank  attack,  Dear- 
born with  his  men  leaped  the  fence  and  charged  their 
front  with  such  effect  as  to  force  them  to  give  way,  but 
Earl  Balcarras,  their  skilful  and  intrepid  leader,  rallied 
and  formed  them  again  behind  a second  fence,  where  they 
held  their  ground  for  a little  time ; but  being  overborne 
by  numbers  and  skill  in  the  use  of  the  deadly  rifle,  they 
soon  broke  into  disorderly  retreat. 

But  where  is  Arnold  all  this  while?  Arnold  of  the 
quick  eye  and  lightning  action ; Arnold  the  thunderbolt  ? 
Why,  he  is  being  held  in  leash  by  the  will  of  the  jealous 
Gates.  There  deprived  of  all  command  he  is  pacing  the 
ramparts  of  Fort  Neilson  like  a caged  lion.  He  hears 
the  roar  of  battle ; his  ear  catches  the  shouts  of  the  com- 
batants, but  half  a mile  away,  and  the  trumpet  tones  of 
command.  A passing  breeze  brings  to  him  a whiff  of  the 
battle’s  smoke.  That,  sir,  is  his  native  element ; it  kindles 
a raging  fire  in  his  veins ; his  soul  is  in  his  face ; his  eyes 
are  ablaze;  all  the  instincts  of  his  nature  urge  him 
thither.  He  has  asked  Gates  to  allow  him  to  serve  as  a 
volunteer  in  the  ranks,  but  has  been  refused.  The  stress  is 
too  great  for  his  unruly  spirit.  Breaking  through  all 
restraint  he  mounts  his  splendid  bay,  rushes  through  the 
sally  port  and  is  off  for  the  scene  of  action  in  a trice. 
Suspecting  his  intention,  Gates  dashes  off  a dispatch 
ordering  his  instant  return,  and  giving  it  to  Major  Arm- 
strong, bade  him  deliver  it  to  him  at  once  “lest  he  should 
do  some  rash  thing.” 

Once  on  the  field  Arnold  took  in  the  situation  at  a 
glance,  and  putting  himself  at  the  head  of  a detachment 
of  Learned’s  brigade,  he  directed  them  in  a furious 
charge  against  the  Germans  at  the  center ; but  being 
stoutly  repelled  by  them  again  and  again,  he  finally  in  a 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


i3 


charge,  which  he  personally  led,  forced  himself  through 
their  lines  closely  followed  by  his  men.  Their  lines  thus 
broken,  they  retreated  in  confusion.  Meanwhile  Major 
Armstrong  had  been  trying  to  fulfirhis  commission,  but 
Arnold,  divining  his  errand,  managed  to  keep  out  of  his 
way,  till  finally  his  course  becoming  so  erratic  and  perilous, 
Armstrong  decided  to  await  a less  hazardous  occasion. 

But  let  us  glance  at  the  struggle  from  the  British 
standpoint.  Burgoyne  was  evidently  disconcerted  by  the 
suddenness  and  vigor  of  the  American  attack.  Fraser 
having  been  forced  back  from  his  advanced  position,  put 
in  where  he  could  be  of  the  most  service.  Nor  was  there 
any  lack  of  opportunity.  Under  the  withering  fire  and 
tremendous  pressure  of  the  American  attack,  the  lines 
were  being  constantly  broken.  Fraser  on  his  splendid 
iron  gray  charger  rushed  fearlessly  here  and  there  rally- 
ing and  animating  the  men  and  directing  their  move- 
ments. When  the  right  wing  was  broken  and  in  danger 
of  being  cut  off,  Burgoyne  ordered  Fraser  to  form  a 
second  line  to  cover  and  reinforce  them.  This  movement 
was  executed  with  such  energy  that  Morgan’s  men  were 
effectually  held  in  check.  The  falling  back  of  both  wings 
uncovered  the  center,  but  the  Germans  stubbornly  held 
their  ground.  It  was  at  this  juncture  that  Arnold’s  des- 
perate charge  forced  them  into  disorderly  retreat.  Fraser 
noticing  their  peril,  hastened  to  their  relief  with  the  24th 
regiment,  which  soon  brought  order  out  of  chaos. 
Indeed  wherever  Fraser  appeared  everything  seemed  to 
prosper  for  King  George,  for  the  men  believed  in  him 
and  would  follow  him  anywhere.  Morgan,  who  was 
directly  opposed  to  his  brigade,  noticing  that  the  contest 
seemed  to  be  wavering  in  the  balances,  called  for  a few  of 
his  best  sharpshooters  and  directing  their  attention 


8 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


114 

toward  the  enemy,  said:  “That  gallant  officer  on  the 

gray  horse  is  General  Fraser;  I admire  and  respect  him, 
but  it  is  necessary  for  our  cause  that  he  should  die — take 
your  station  in  that  clump  of  trees  and  do  your  duty."71 
But  a few  minutes  had  elapsed  when  the  gallant  Fraser 
fell  mortally  wounded,  and  was  tenderly  borne  from  the 
field  by  a detail  of  his  brave  grenadiers. 

After  the  fall  of  Fraser,  General  Burgoyne  assumed 
the  personal  direction  and  bravely  exposing  himself, 
tried  to  rally  his  men  and  stem  the  tide,  but  in  vain; 
for  at  this  juncture  General  Tenbroeck,  at  the  head  of 
his  brigade  of  New  York  militia  appeared  on  the  field, 
and  the  British  overwhelmed  and  beaten  at  every  point, 
were  forced  to  abandon  the  field  and  seek  refuge  in  their 
intrenched  camp,  leaving  nearly  all  their  artillery  in  the 
hands  of  the  Americans. 

To  avoid  confusion  on  the  part  of  the  reader  it  will  be 
well  to  note  that  the  rout  of  the  two  wings  and  the  center 
of  the  British  force  was  nearly  simultaneous,  and  that 
from  the  opening  of  this  part  of  the  contest  to  the  retreat 
of  the  British  only  fifty-two  minutes  elapsed. 

The  British  in  retreating  to  their  defenses  were  hotly 
pursued  by  the  Americans,  who  assailed  the  front  and 
entire  right  flank  of  Fraser’s  camp.  The  war  demon 
raging  in  Arnold’s  bosom,  not  yet  sated  with  blood  and 
carnage,  prompted  him  to  lead  portions  of  Glover’s  and 
Patterson’s  brigades  in  a dare-devil  assault  upon  the 

71  Some  said  that  the  suggestion  to  rid  themselves  of  Fraser  was  made 
by  Arnold  to  Morgan.  Indeed  it  sounds  more  like  Arnold  than  Morgan. 

71a  Admitting  that  in  the  present  state  of  the  moral  world,  and  under 
certain  conditions,  war  is  sometimes  necessary  and  right,  yet  the  delib- 
erate singling  out  of  a noble  officer  for  death  solely  because  he  is  a brave 
and  powerful  antagonist  is  murder,  even  though  in  the  opinion  of  some 
the  exigencies  of  the  case  seem  to  warrant  it.  That  particular  tattle 
would  have  doubtless  been  won  without  such'  resort  to  specialized  butchery. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


IJ5 

Great  Redoubt,  which  defended  the  southwest  angle  of 
the  British  camp.  He  drove  the  enemy  through  and  be- 
yond the  abatis  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  and  then 
made  desperate  attempts  to  scale  the  works,  but  was 
finally  beaten  off  with  loss.  This  place  proved  to  be  a 
veritable  "bloody  angle”  to  the  Americans,  because  in 
assaulting  the  redoubt  they  found  themselves  exposed  to 
the  fire  of  a strong  battery  shotted  with  grape  and  can- 
ister, and  with  little  shelter  to  themselves  save  stumps 
and  brush.  Suffice  it  to  say,  they  got  out  of  that.  Arnold 
seeing  little  chance  for  success  here,  recalled  the  men 
and  then  darted  off  alone  northward  toward  the  extreme 
British  right  in  search  of  a more  favorable  opening.  On 
his  way  he  insanely  urged  his  horse  between  the  firing 
lines,  but  escaped  unscathed.  Meanwhile  the  redoubt  on 
Breyman’s  hill,  with  its  flanking  breastworks,  the  strong 
defense  of  the  British  extreme  right,  had  been  thoroughly 
invested,  but  no  assault  had  as  yet  been  attempted. 
General  Learned  having  just  appeared  on  that  part  of 
the  field  with  his  brigade,  asked  Wilkinson,  Gates’  aide, 
who  had  surveyed  the  situation,  where  he  could  "put  in 
to  the  best  advantage.”  He  replied  that  he  had  noticed 
a slack  fire  from  behind  the  rail  breastworks  in  the 
interval  between  Breyman’s  redoubt  and  Balcarras’  camp, 
and  suggested  an  assault  there.  On  his  way  to  the  place, 
Arnold  appeared  on  the  scene,  and  putting  himself  at  the 
head  of  the  brigade  (Arnold  was  of  right  Learned’s 
superior  officer)  led  the  assault  . It  chanced  that  there 
were  but  few  men  to  defend  those  works  at  the  moment, 
as  the  Provincials  and  Indians  stationed  there  had  been 
withdrawn  for  scouting  and  other  service  before  the  bat- 
tle, and  Had  not  yet  been  returned  to  their  places ; hence 
the  slack  fire  from  that  point.  The  few  that  were  there 


1 1 6 THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 

finding  themselves  overmatched  by  the  assaulting  party, 
soon  abandoned  the  position  and  fled.  This  left  the  flank 
of  the  Brunswickers  in  the  redoubt  exposed.  Arnold  fol- 
lowing up  his  advantage,  razed  the  breastworks,  rushed 
with  his  men  through  the  opening,  struck  them 
in  the  rear,  and  quickly  pojssessed  himself  of 
that  important  work  without  serious  opposition. 
The  Germans  who  defended  it  fled  precipitately, 
but  left  their  brave  commander,  Colonel  Breyman, 
behind  in  the  works  shot  to  death.  Arnold  had  his  horse 
shot  under  him  by  the  parting  volley  and  himself  was 
wounded  in  the  same  leg  that  was  hurt  at  Quebec.  There 
in  the  moment  of  victory  he  was  overtaken  by  Major 
Armstrong  with  the  order  for  his  return  to  camp  “lest  he 
should  do  some  rash  thing.”  He  was  now  ready  to  go, 
but  had  to  be  carried.  And  he  had  done  a very  “rash 
thing/'  he  had  gone  to  the  field  without  any  official 
authority  to  fight,  much  less  to  command , and  had  con- 
tributed greatly  to  the  winning  of  one  of  the  most  impor- 
tant battles  in  all  history.  A blessed  thing  it  had  been 
for  his  memory  had  that  bullet  gone  through  his  heart 
instead  of  his  leg. 

Lieutenant  Colonel  Speht,  then  in  Balcarras’  camp, 
hearing  of  Breyman's  disaster  to  the  right,  undertook 
to  recover  the  position,  but  having  trusted  himself  to  the 
guidance  of  a supposed  royalist,  he  with  his  four  officers 
and  fifty  men,  were  delivered  into  the  hands  of  an  Ameri- 
can detachment  and  found  themselves  prisoners. 

The  Americans  thus  possessed  of  this  right  flank 
defense,  found  it  to  be  an  open  gateway  to  the  whole 
British  camp.  The  British  recognizing  the  significance 
of  its  capture,  knew  that  the  game  was  up  for  them.  But 
night  put  an  end  to  this  struggle,  as  it  did  to 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


1 1 7 

the  battle  of  the  19th  of  September.  Both  con- 
flicts also  ended  on  practically  the  same  ground. 
The  loss  to  the  British  in  this  battle  in  killed 
and  wounded  and  missing  was  about  seven  hun- 
dred. The  loss  of  General  Fraser  alone  was  equal  to 
that  of  a small  army;  there,  too,  were  Sir  Francis  Clerke 
and  Colonel  Breyman  wounded  to  death,  and  Majors 
Ackland  and  Williams,  and  Lieutenant  Colonel  Speht 
prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the  Americans ; the  loss  of 
these  men  was  well  nigh  irreparable.  The  American  loss 
was  inconsiderable,  there  being  only  one  hundred  and 
fifty  killed  and  wounded.  Arnold  was  the  only  com- 
missioned officer  wounded.  This  wide  diversity  in 
casualties  was  chiefly  due,  no  doubt,  to  the  superior  skill 
in  marksmanship  on  the  part  of  the  patriots. 

Colonel  Wilkinson  having  occasion  to  pass  over  the 
field  just  after  the  British  had  retreated  from  their  first 
position,  records  the  following  among  other  things  which 
he  saw : “The  ground  which  had  been  occupied  by  the 

British  grenadiers  [where  the  battle  was  begun  by  Poor's 
brigade]  presented  a scene  of  complicated  horror  and 
exultation.  In  the  square  space  of  twelve  or  fifteen  yards 
lay  eighteen  grenadiers  in  the  agonies  of  death,  and  three 
officers  propped  up  against  stumps  of  trees,  two  of  them 
mortally  wounded,  bleeding,  and  almost  speechless. 
With  the  troops  I pursued  the  flying  enemy,  passing  over 
killed  and  wounded  until  I heard  one  exclaim,  'protect 
me,  sir,  against  this  boy.'  Turning  my  eyes,  it  was  my 
fortune  to  arrest  the  purpose  of  a lad  in  the  act  of  taking 
aim  at  a wounded  officer  who  lay  in  the  angle  of  a worm 
fence.  Inquiring  his  rank,  he  answered,  T had  the  honor 
to  command  the  grenadiers of  course  I knew  him  to  be 
Major  Ackland,  who  had  been  brought  from  the  field 


1 18  THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 

to  this  place  by  one  of  his  men.  I dismounted,  took  him 
by  the  hand  and  expressed  hopes  that  he  was  not  badly 
wounded.  'Not  badly/  replied  the  gallant  officer,  'but  very 
inconveniently,  I am  shot  through  both  legs ; will  you,  sir, 
have  the  goodness  to  have  me  conveyed  to  your  camp?’  I 
directed  my  servant  to  alight  and  we  lifted  Ackland.  to  his 
seat,  and  ordered  him  to  be  conducted  to  headquarters; ” 

Note  the  difference  in  spirit  exhibited  by  the  generals 
in  chief  in  these  two  battles.  Whatever  the  failings  of 
General  Burgoyne,  he  certainly  was  not  lacking  in  the 
grace  of  personal  courage;  for  he  exposed  himself  right 
in  the  thick  of  the  fight  in  both  battles,  a target  for  sharp- 
shooters, who  succeeded  in  putting  a ball  through  his 
hat,  and  tearing  his  clothes  but  failed  to  touch  his  person. 
Gates,  on  the  other  hand,  never  ventured  within  a mile  of 
either  field,  nor  even  got  a whiff  of  the  smoke  of  battle, 
unless,  perchance,  there  was  a stiff  wind  from  the  north 
that  day.  Besides  being  a coward,  Gates  again  showed 
himself  to  be  the  small  minded,  jealous  ingrate,  that  we 
have  already  noticed,  in  that  he  barely  mentioned  Arnold 
or  Morgan72  in  his  report  of  the  battle,  and  meanly 

72  Col.  Daniel  Morgan  was  living  on  a farm  in  Virginia  when  the 
news  of  the  battle  of  Lexington  reached  him.  He  mustered  a picked  com- 
pany of  riflemen  and  marched  with  them  to  Cambridge,  Mass.,  a distance  of 
600  miles,  in  twenty-one  days.  It  was  in  the  dusk  of  evening  when  Morgan 
met  General  Washington,  who  was  riding  out  to  inspect  the  camp.  As  they 
met,  Morgan  touched  his  broad-brimmed  hat,  and  said:  “General — from  the 
right  bank  of  the  Potomac.”  Hastily  dismounting,  Washington  “took  the 
captain’s  hand  in  both  of  his,  and  pressed  it  silently.  Then  passing  down 
the  line,  he  pressed,  in  turn,  the  hand  of  every  soldier,  large  tears  streaming 
down  the  noble  cheeks  as  he  did  so.  Without  a word,  he  then  remounted 
his  horse,  saluted,  and  returned  to  headquarters.” 

At  the  close  of  the  second  day’s  battle,  Gates  approached  Morgan  with  a 
proposition  to  desert  Washington,  and  support  his  pretensions  to  the  chief 
command;  but  was  indignantly  repelled  by  Morgan,  who  replied:  “I  will 
serve  under  no  other  man  but  Washington.”  For  this  reply  Gates  revenged 
himself  by  not  mentioning  his  name  in  the  report  of  the  battle  in  which 
he  rendered  such  distinguished  services.  On  returning  to  Virginia  he 
christened  his  farm  Saratoga.  See  Graham’s  Life  of  Daniel  Morgan,  also 
a sketch  of  Morgan  by  John  Esten  Cooke. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


119 

ignored  the  commander-in-chief,  General  Washington,  in 
failing  to  report  to  him  at  all,  which,  to  say  the  least,  was 
a gross  breach  of  official  courtesy. 

On  one  of  his  returns  from  the  battle  field  with  reports 
Wilkinson  found  that  Sir  Francis  Clerke  had  been 
brought  from  the  field  badly  wounded  and  was  laid  upon 
Gates'  bed,  and  that  while  the  conflict  was  still  raging, 
and  the  outcome  was  yet  trembling  in  the  balance,  Gates 
was  engaged  in  a heated  argument  with  Sir  Francis  over 
the  merits  of  the  questions  at  issue  between  England  and 
America,  apparently  more  anxious  to  win  in  that  wordy 
contest  than  in  the  awful  life  and  death  struggle  raging 
just  outside  his  camp.  Gates  not  being  able  to  make  his 
wounded  prisoner  yield  to  the  force  of  his  arguments, 
turned  away  in  unconcealed  disgust  and  said  to  Wilkin- 
son : “Did  you  ever  see  such  an  impudent  son  of  a b — h !” 
The  whole  scene  discloses  the  real  fibre  of  the  man's 
character. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

Third  Period  of  tiie  Campaign — The  Retreat 

Burgoyne  now  finding  his  position  on  the  heights  untena- 
ble, withdrew  his  army  during  the  night  of  the  7th  to 
the  low  ground  near  the  river,  retaining,  however,  so 
much  of  the  high  ground  as  lies  immediately  north  of  the 
Wilbur's  Basin  ravine.  Flis  leading  generals  urged  him 
to  abandon  his  heavy  artillery  and  unnecessary  camp 
equipage  and  push  with  all  speed  for  Canada.  But, 
No ! life  on  the  way  would  not  have  been  worth  the  liv- 


I 20 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


ing  without  that  precious  park  of  artillery,  his  generous 
stock  of  liquors,  and  his  packs  of  showy  millinery;  so  all 
must  be  risked  that  they  might  be  kept.7"3 

The  ancients  had  a saying  that,  “Whom  the  gods  mean 
to  destroy  they  first  make  mad.”  While  a commission  of 
lunacy  would  hardly  have  voted  General  Burgoyne  non 
compos  mentis , yet  for  the  next  few  days  his  behavior 
was  so  lacking  in  sound  sense  and  vigorous  action  that 
had  he  been  really  mad  he  could  not  have  compassed  the 
ruin  of  his  army  with  greater  certainty  or  celerity  than 
he  did. 

General  Fraser  died  the  next  morning  after  the  battle. 
Before  his  death  he  requested  that  he  might  be  buried 
at  6 P.  M.  within  the  Great  Redoubt  on  the  second  hill 
north  of  Wilbur’s  Basin.  Such  a request  proves  that 
General  Fraser  was  not  himself,  or  that  he  did  not  realize 
the  situation  when  he  made  it.  It  was  no  time  for  Bur- 
goyne to  take  counsel  of  sentiment,  yet  he  resolved  to 
fulfil  the  dying  soldier’s  request  to  the  letter ; so  he  spent 
that,  to  him,  precious  day  in  preparing  leisurely  for 
retreat  and  in  sharp  skirmishes  with  the  advanced  lines 
of  the  Americans  who  had  occupied  his  old  camp  ground. 
On  this  day  the  American  General  Lincoln,  anxious  to 
reconnoiter  the  enemy’s  position,  and  getting  a little  too 
close  to  the  lines,  was  badly  wounded  in  the  leg  by  one  of 
the  British  sharpshooters.  Wilkinson  writes  that  the 
same  day  (the  8th)  : “The  enemy  refused  a flag  with 
which  I attempted,  at  every  point  of  his  line,  to  convey 
a letter  to  Lady  Harriet  Ackland  from  her  husband,  a 
prisoner  in  our  hands.” 

73  It  took  thirty  carts  to  transport  Burgoyne’s  personal  baggage.  No 
other  officer  in  the  army  -\yas  allowed  a single  cart  for  his  private  use  after 
they  left  Fort  Edward. — See  Hadden's  Journal , p.  314. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


12  I 


Death  of  Fraser 

General  Fraser  died  in  a small  farm  house  which  at  the 
time  was  occupied  by  the  Baroness  Riedesel,  wife  of  the 
General  of  the  German  contingent.  The  house  was 
located  near  the  foot  of  the  hill  whereon  he  was  buried. 
When  the  road  was  changed  it  was  moved  and  stood  on 
the  present  highway  near  the  river  till  1873,  when  it  was 
torn  down.  The  Baroness  in  her  Memoirs  gives  a 
touching  account  of  the  death  of  the  General. 

On  the  morning  of  the  7th,  before  the  reconnaissance 
and  battle,  Generals  Burgoyne,  Phillips,  and  Fraser  had 
promised  to  dine  with  herself  and  husband,  and  she  was 
still  waiting  for  them  when  General  Fraser  was  brought 
in  on  a litter  mortally  wounded.  Afterward,  when  told 
that  his  hurt  was  fatal  and  that  he  had  but  a few  hours 
to  live,  she  heard  him  exclaim  repeatedly  and  sadly : “Oh 
fatal  ambition  ! Poor  General  Burgoyne ! My  poor  wife !” 
Then  he  frequently  begged  the  Baroness’  pardon  for  caus- 
ing her  so  much  trouble,  because  he  was  laid  in  her  apart- 
ment, and  she  was  so  assiduous  in  her  efforts  to  add  to 
his  comfort.  His  brave  spirit  took  its  departure  at  eight 
o’clock  A.  M.  of  the  8th.  The  corpse  having  been  washed 
and  wrapped  in  a sheet,  was  laid  on  the  bed  and  she,  with 
her  two  children,  was  obliged  to  remain  in  the  room  most 
of  the  day. 

Precisely  at  6 P.  M.  he  was  carried  by  his  beloved 
grenadiers  to  the  spot  he  had  selected  for  his  sepulture, 
accompanied  by  the  chaplain  Brudenell,  the  generals  and 
all  other  officers  whose  duties  would  permit  them  to  be 
present.  The  Americans  noticing  the  procession,  and 
imagining  that  some  hostile  movement  was  on  foot, 
opened  a battery  upon  them.  The  balls  flew  thick  and 


122 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


fast,  some  of  them  tearing  up  the  ground  and  scattering 
the  dirt  over  the  participants  during  the  ceremony;  but 
learning  in  some  way  that  it  was  a funeral  procession, 
they  greatly  honored  themselves  as  well  as  the  dead  by 
substituting  for  the  savage  cannonade  the  solemn  peal  of 
the  minute  gun.74 

Burgoyne  Describes  Fraser’s  Burial 

Burgoyne’s  eloquent  description  of  the  burial  of  Fraser 
is  well  worthy  of  a place  here,  tie  says : “The  incessant 
cannonading  during  the  solemnity,  the  steady  attitude 
and  unaltered  voice  with  which  the  chaplain  officiated, 
though  frequently  covered  with  dust,  which  the  shot 
threw  up  on  all  sides  of  him,  the  mute  but  expressive 
mixture  of  sensibility  and  indignation  upon  the  mind  of 
every  man  who  was  present,  the  growing  duskiness 
added  to  the  scenery,  and  the  whole  marked  a juncture 
of  such  character  that  would  make  one  of  the  finest  sub- 
jects for  the  pencil  of  a master  that  the  field  ever  exhib- 
ited. To  the  canvas  and  to  the  pen  of  a more  important 
historian,  gallant  friend,  I consign  thy  memory.  There 
may  thy  talents,  thy  manly  virtues,  their  progress  and 
their  period  find  due  distinction,  and  long  may  they  sur- 
vive, after  the  frail  record  of  my  pen  shall  be  forgotten/' 

Retreat  and  Delay  at  Coveville 

After  the  burial  service  was  fittingly  closed,  Burgoyne 
issued  orders  for  the  retreat,  an  order  sadly  at 
variance  with  his  grandiloquent  orders  of  three  months 
previous  that  “this  army  must  not  retreat."  He  felt 
obliged  to  leave  behind  him  his  hospital,  with  some  four 

74  This  is  one  of  those  pleasant  traditions  which,  though  not  fully  authen- 
ticated, one  likes  to  believe. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


123 


hundred  sick  and  wounded,  whom  he  commended  to  the 
tender  mercies  of  General  Gates  and  his  insurrectionists. 
His  confidence  in  their  humanity  was  not  misplaced. 

It  was  nine  o'clock  before  the  army  got  under  way. 
During  the  night  a pouring  rain  set  in,  which,  together 
with  the  inky  darkness  and  the  narrow  road,  permitted 
only  a snail’s  pace  movement.  Burgoyne  reached  Dove- 
gat  (Coveville)  about  4 A.  M.,  the  same  hour  that  his  rear 
guard  left  Wilbur’s  Basin,  or  two  hours  before  day, 
when  he  ordered  a halt.  It  was  generally  supposed  that 
this  was  for  the  better  concentration  of  the  army,  and 
that  they  would  move  on  again  shortly;  but,  to  the 
unspeakable  chagrin  and  disgust  of  the  whole  army,  the 
delay  was  protracted  till  4 P.  M.  before  the  retreat 
was  resumed.  This  was  a criminal  blunder  under  the 
circumstances,  for  not  only  was  much  precious  time  lost 
but  the  continued  rain  rendered  the  roads  so  soft  that 
further  movement  with  his  artillery  and  baggage  train 
was  well  nigh  impossible.  As  a result  he  was  obliged  to 
abandon  most  of  his  tents  and  camp  equipage,  which,  by 
the  way  proved  a most  acceptable  contribution  to  the 
comfort  of  the  Americans,  who  promptly  appropriated 
such  as  were  not  too  badly  damaged  by  the  fire  set  by 
Burgoyne’s  orders. 

During  this  interval  of  twelve  hours  the  British  army 
was  strung  along  from  within  a mile  of  Saratoga  to 
below  Coveville,  General  Riedesel  in  charge  of  the 
advance  and  General  Phillips  bringing  up  the  rear. 

Woes  of  the  Bateaumen 

Burgoyne’s  bateaumen  on  their  retreat  up  river  were 
greatly  annoyed  by  the  American  militiamen,  who  posted 
themselves  along  the  bank  to  waylay  them.  An  interest- 


124 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


ing  writer  who,  as  a boy,  native  to  this  locality,  followed 
up  Gates'  army  after  the  battles  “to  see  what  was  going 
on,"  relates  the  following  incident  in  this  connection:  “A 
few  bateaux  and  scows  were  passing  along  as  I arrived 
— they  were  loaded  with  military  stores,  the  baggage  of 
the  officers,  and  the  women  who  followed  their  ‘soger 
laddies.’  A few  well  directed  shots  brought  them  to  the 
bank.  A rush  took  place  for  the  prey.  Everything  was 
hauled  out  and  carried  back  into  a low  swampy  place  in 
the  rear,  and  a guard  placed  over  it.  When  the  plunder 
was  divided  among  the  captors,  the  poor  females,  trem- 
bling with  fear,  were  released  and  permitted  to  go  off  in 
a boat  to  the  British  army,  a short  distance  above.  Such 
a collection  of  tanned  and  leathern  visages  was  never 
before  seen.  Poorly  clad,  their  garments  ragged,  and 
their  persons  war-worn  and  weary,  those  women75  were 
objects  of  my  sincere  pity.’’75a 

Lady  Ackland’ s Adventure 

While  Burgoyne  was  delaying  at  Dovegat,  there 
occurred  one  of  those  incidents  which  display  in  the  most 
engaging  light  the  heroic  fortitude  of  womankind  under 
the  most  trying  conditions,  particularly  in  cases  where 
her  affections  are  involved.  The  heroine  on  this  occasion 
was  the  Lady  Harriet  Ackland,  before  mentioned,  wife 
of  Major  John  Dyke  Ackland,  of  the  grenadiers.  She 
had  already  nursed  him  back  to  health  in  a miserable  hut 
at  Chambly,  in  Canada,  and  afterward  when  she  heard 
that  he  was  wounded  at  the  battle  of  Hubbardton,  Vt., 
she,  contrary  to  his  injunctions,  came  up  the  lake  to 

75  There  were  over  300  women  connected  with  Burgoyne’s  army. — Had- 
den's Journal,  p.  81. 

75a.  The  Sexagenary. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


J25 


Skenesborough  (Whitehall)  with  the  determination  not 
to  leave  him  again.  From  there  she  shared  his  tent 
through  all  the  vicissitudes  of  the  campaign.  Judge  then 
of  her  state  of  mind  when  word  was  brought  from  the 
field  that  her  husband  was  mortally  wounded  and  a pris- 
oner in  the  hands  of  the  Americans.  After  spending  two 
nights  and  a day  in  an  agony  of  suspense,  she  resolved  to 
ask  General  Burgoyne  for  permission  to  go  over  to  the 
enemy’s  camp  to  seek  out  and  care  for  her  husband.  She 
was  urged  to  this  step  also  by  the  Baroness  Riedesel.  Bur- 
goyne was  astounded  by  such  a request  from  a woman 
of  her  quality  at  such  a time,  and  especially  as  she  was 
then  in  a most  delicate  condition.  Finally  he  yielded  to 
her  importunities,  furnished  her  with  a boat  and  crew, 
and  allowed  the  chaplain  Brudenell70 — he  of  the  steady 
nerves — and  her  husband’s  valet,  to  accompany  her,  and 
then  armed  with  a letter  of  commendation  from  Bur- 
goyne to  Gates,  she  set  out  in  the  edge  of  evening,  during 
a storm  of  wind  and  rain,  on  her  venturesome  trip.  She 
reached  the  American  advanced  pickets  about  ten  o’clock, 
and  being  hailed,  went  ashore,  where  she  was  courteously 
received  and  hospitably  lodged  for  the  night  by  Major 
Dearborn,  who  was  able  to  relieve  her  mind  with  the 
assurance  that  her  husband  was  in  a most  comfortable 
and  hopeful  condition.  In  the  morning  she  passed  on 
down  the  river  to  Bemis  Heights,  where  she  was  met  and 
most  graciously  received  by  General  Gates,  whence  she 
was  taken  to  her  husband,  who  was  lodged  in  the  roomy 
tent  of  one  Joseph  Bird.  General  Burgoyne’s  letter  to 

76  The  Rev.  Edward  Brudenell,  chaplain  to  the  artillery,  was  nearly  lost 
in  a man-of-war’s  barge  while  coming  over  Lake  George,  July  27th,  in  one 
of  those  suddefi  squalls  so  common  on  that  sheet  of  water. — Hadden’s  Jour- 
nal, p.  106. 


126 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Gates  in  her  behalf,  though  written  in  haste  and  on  a 
piece  of  dirty  wet  paper,  has  ever  been  regarded  as  a 
model  of  gracefulness  and  point  in  epistolary  literature. 
Here  it  is : 


“Sir: 

Lady  Harriet  Ackland,  a Lady  of  the  first  distinction 
by  family,  rank,  and  by  personal  virtues,  is  under 
such  concern  on  account  of  Major  Ackland,  her  husband, 
wounded  and  a prisoner  in  your  hands,  that  I cannot 
refuse  her  request  to  commit  her  to  your  protection. 

Whatever  general  impropriety  there  may  be  in  per- 
sons acting  in  your  situation  and  mine  to  solicit  favors, 
I cannot  see  the  uncommon  perseverence  in  every  female 
grace,  and  exaltation  of  character  of  this  Lady,  and  her 
very  hard  fortune,  without  testifying  that  your  atten- 
tions to  her  will  lay  me  under  obligation. 

I am,  Sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 


October  p,  1777. 

Major  General  Gates." 


J.  Burgoyne. 


Fellows  Anticipates  Burgoyne's  Retreat  to 
Saratoga 

General  Gates,  in  anticipation  of  an  early  retreat  on  the 
part  of  Burgoyne,  had  sent  forward  General  Fellows, 
before  the  battle  of  the  7th,  with  thirteen  hundred  men 
to  occupy  the  heights  of  Saratoga,  north  of  Fish  creek 
(whereon  Schuylerville  stands)  to  waylay  stragglers  and 
dispute  the  passage  of  the  creek  with  any  advanced 
parties  of  the  enemy  that  might  be  sent  forward.  The 
day  after  the  battle  the  Americans  discovering  signs  that 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


127 


the  British  were  preparing  to  decamp,  Gates  sent  two 
messengers,  one  on  each  side  of  the  river,  to  apprise  Fel- 
lows of  the  probable  movement  and  order  him  to  recross 
the  Hudson  and  defend  the  ford.  This  ford  was  located 
at  the  upper  end  of  the  island  over  which  the  Schuyler- 
ville  and  Greenwich  highway  bridge  now  passes.  Before 
this  notice  reached  him  General  Fellows  had  a narrow 
escape  from  surprise  and  possible  capture. 

On  the  night  of  the  8th,  and  some  hours  before  his 
army  started,  Burgoyne  had  sent  forward  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Sutherland  with  a scout  to  make  observations. 
He  discovered  Fellows’  situation,  and  guided  by  the  fires, 
he  completely  encircled  his  camp  without  once  being 
challenged.  He  hastened  back  and  begged  Burgoyne  to 
allow  him  to  go  on  with  his  regiment  and  attack  him, 
assuring  him  that  since  they  lay  there  unguarded  he 
could  capture  the  whole  body.  Burgoyne  refused  per- 
emptorily ; but  had  he  permitted  it,  in  all  probability, 
Sutherland  would  have  succeeded.  The  reasons  for 
the  refusal  were  probably,  first,  because  he  had  no  men 
to  lose,  and  secondly,  he  had  neither  place  nor  provender 
for  so  large  a body  had  they  been  captured. 

At  four  o’clock  P.  M.  on  the  9th,  the  British  army  was 
again  set  in  motion,  and  wading  the  now  swollen  Fish 
creek,  bivouacked  wet,  shivering  and  hungry,  without 
tents  or  covering,  on  the  cold  wet  ground.  They  were 
over  just  in  time  to  see  the  rear  of  General  Fellows’ 
detachment  ascend  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Hudson  pre- 
pared to  bar  their  passage  that  way  and  to  take  possession 
of  their  old  camp  north  of  the  Battenkill.  Previous  to 
his  withdrawal  across  the  Hudson,  Fellows  destroyed 
the  bridge  over  Fish  creek.77 


77  Digby’s  Journal,  p.  297. 


128 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Burgoyne  did  not  forget  to  make  himself  very  com- 
fortable that  night,  though  his  men  were  most  miserable. 
He  remained  on  the  south  side  of  the  creek  and  occupied 
the  Schuyler  mansion,  retaining  Hamilton’s  brigade  as 
a body  guard.  The  officers  with  their  men  slept  on  the 
cold,  wet  ground,  with  nothing  to  protect  them  but 
oil-cloth.  Nor  did  the  wives  of  the  officers  fare  any 
better. 

Discomforts  of  the  Ladies 

Supposing  that  Burgoyne’s  advance  to  Albany  would 
be  little  else  than  a triumphal  march,  with  but  feeble 
opposition  to  overcome,  these  fine  ladies,  with  adventur- 
ous spirit,  had  come  along  to  enjoy  a novel  excursion  and 
picnic,  and,  incidentally,  to  select  for  themselves  a fine 
mansion  from  the  estates  sure  to  be  confiscated  from  the 
rebels.  Among  these  were  Lady  Ackland,  as  we  have 
seen,  and  the  Baroness  Riedesel,  wife  of  the  General 
(pronounced  Re-day-zel ; the  British  soldiers  called  him 
Red-hazel),  a woman  of  rare  culture,  intellectual  force, 
and  vivacity  of  spirit,  and  withal  possessed  of  unusual 
literary  ability.  Colonel  Wilkinson,  Gates’  adjutant 
general,  speaks  of  her  as  “the  amiable,  the  accom- 
plished and  dignified  baroness.”  She  was  accom- 
panied by  her  children,  three  little  girls.  Of  her 
experiences  on  this  particular  night  she  writes : 
“Toward  evening,  we  at  last  came  to  Saratoga,  which 
was  only  half  an  hour’s  march  from  the  place  where  we 
had  spent  the  whole  day.  I was  wet  through  and  through 
by  the  frequent  rains,  and  was  obliged  to  remain  in  this 
condition  the  entire  night,  as  I had  no  place  whatever 
where  I could  change  my  linen.  I,  therefore,  seated  my- 
self before  a good  fire,  and  undressed  my  children; 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


129 


after  which,  we  laid  ourselves  down  together  upon  some 
straw.  I asked  General  Phillips,  who  came  up  to  where 
we  were,  why  we  did  not  continue  our  retreat  while  there 
was  yet  time,  as  my  husband  had  pledged  himself  to  cover 
it,  and  bring  the  army  through?  'Poor  woman/  ans- 
wered he,  'I  am  amazed  at  you ! completely  wet  through, 
have  you  still  the  courage  to  wish  to  go  further  in  this 
weather?  Would  that  you  were  only  our  commanding 
general ! He  halts  because  he  is  tired,  and  intends  to 
spend  the  night  here,  and  give  us  a supper/  In  this  latter 
achievement,  especially,  General  Burgoyne  was  very  fond 
of  indulging.  Pie  spent  half  the  nights  in  singing  and 
drinking,  and  amusing  himself  with  the  wife  of  a com- 
missary, who  was  his  mistress,  and  who  as  well  as  he, 
loved  champagne.” 

The  Marshall  House  Cannonaded 

Early  in  the  morning  of  October  8th,  General  Gates, 
expecting  that  Burgoyne  would  retreat,  had  ordered 
General  Bailey,  with  900  New  Hampshire  troops,  to  cross 
the  Hudson  and  hasten  to  the  aid  of  General  Fellows, 
opposite  Saratoga.  Captain  Furnival  was  ordered  to  fol- 
low with  his  battery.  The  same  evening  they  were 
reinforced  by  a Massachusetts  regiment  under  Colonel 
Moseley.  On  the  evening  of  the  9th  Captain  Furnival 
was  ordered  to  cross  the  Battenkill  and  erect  some  earth- 
works. This  battery  was  placed  on  the  hills  north  of 
Clark’s  Mills,  and  was  erected  during  the  night  of  the 
9th  of  October.78  General  Matoon,  then  a lieutenant  of 

78  Mr.  Hiram  Clark,  of  Clark’s  Mills,  told  the  writer  that  he  could 
remember  the  remnants  of  that  work.  It  consisted  of  two  lengths  of  heavy- 
timbers,  locked  together  at  one  end,  placed  at  an  obtuse  angle,  and  filled  in 
with  dirt  behind. 


9 


1 3° 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


this  company,  relates  that  on  the  morning  of  the  ioth, 
“seeing  a number  of  officers  on  the  steps  of  a house  [The 
Marshall  house]  opposite,  on  a hill  a little  north  of  the 
mouth  of  the  Battenkill  surveying  our  works,  we  opened 
fire  on  them.  I leveled  our  guns  and  with  such  effect  as 
to  disperse  them.  We  took  the  house  to  be  their  head- 
quarters. We  continued  our  fire  till  a nine  or  twelve 
pounder  was  brought  to  bear  on  us,  and  rendered  our 
works  untenable.” 

This  battery,  in  company  with  a Massachusetts  regi- 
ment, was  then  ordered  to  Fort  Edward  to  defend  the 
fording  place  there,  which  they  did  effectually  till  recalled 
on  the  14th,  after  the  armistice  was  declared.79  There 
was  no  more  cannonading  from  this  hill  during  the  siege 
of  Burgoyne. 

On  the  ioth  the  force  of  General  Fellows  on  the  east 
side  of  the  Hudson  was  augmented  to  three  thousand, 
made  up  of  New  Hampshire  and  Massachusetts  troops, 
chiefly  militia. 


CHAPTER  XV 
The  Siege 

Burgoyne  waded  Fish  creek  the  morning  of  the  ioth, 
dragged  across  his  heavy  artillery,  and  seeing  that  it  was 
pow  too  late  to  cross  the  river  at  the  Battenkill,  took  up 
the  positions  he  had  determined  upon  on  the  14th  of  Sep- 
tember previous,  in  case  of  an  attack  at  that  time.  He 
erected  a fortified  camp  on  Prospect  Hill,  or  the  heights 


79  Burgoyne’s  Campaign,  by  W.  L.  Stone,  p.  376. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


'31 

of  Saratoga,  as  it  was  then  called.  This  camp  began 
north  of  the  house  of  Counsellor  William  S.  Ostrander, 
and  embraced  Prospect  Hill  Cemetery,  also  the  land 
between  the  cemetery  and  the  terrace  east  of 
George  M.  Watson's  orchard  and  extended  south 
into  the  Victory  woods.  Part  of  the  20th,  and 
six  companies  of  the  47th  regiment,  with  the  Ger- 
man grenadiers  and  Berner's  battalion,  had  their 
camp  on  the  flat  where  Green  and  Pearl  streets  now 
run  and  north  of  Burgoyne  street.  The  German  Yagers 
(riflemen)  and  Canadians  camped  each  side  of  the  Sara- 
toga road  on  the  flat  or  terrace  above  the  Fitchburg  R.  R. 
station.  The  balance  of  the  20th  British  regiment,  and 
the  Germans  under  Riedesel,  occupied  the  ground  north 
of  Spring  street,  bounded  on  the  east  by  Broadway  and 
on  the  west  by  a line  running  north  from  Dr.  Webster's 
house  and  reaching  toward  the  Marshall  house.  The 
artillery  was  parked  on  the  spur  of  high  ground  east  of 
Broadway  and  on  the  continuation  of  Spring  street,  now 
called  Seeleyville. 

The  same  day  (the  10th)  Burgoyne  sent  forward  two 
regiments  under  Lieutenant  Colonel  Sutherland  to  recon- 
noiter  the  road  on  the  west  side  toward  Fort  Edward  and 
to  repair  the  bridges.  This  detachment  got  within  an 
hour's  march  of  Fort  Edward,  and  was  preparing  to 
mend  the  chief  bridge,  when  the  officer  received  orders  to 
return.  This  was  because  Burgoyne  had  been  apprised 
of  an  attack  by  the  Americans.80 

Gates'  Tardy  Pursuit 

Through  some  mismanagement  in  the  commissary 


80  Burgoyne’s  State  of  the  Expedition,  p.  55.  Edition  of  1780. 


1 32 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


department,  Gates  could  not  immediately  follow  up  the 
advantage  which  the  victory  of  the  7th  gave  him.  In  con- 
sequence of  this,  his  main  body  was  not  ready  for  the 
pursuit  till  about  noon  of  the  10th.  Colonel  Wilkinson 
in  his  “Memoirs”  says : “It  rained  and  the  army  did  not 
march  until  the  afternoon ; our  front  reached  Saratoga 
about  four  o'clock,  where  we  discovered  the  British  army 
encamped  on  the  heights  beyond  the  Fish  creek,  General 
Fellows'  corps  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river,  and  the 
bateaux  of  the  enemy  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  with  a 
fatigue  party  busily  employed  unloading  and  conveying 
their  contents  across  the  plain  to  the  heights.  The  com- 
manding officer  of  artillery,  Major  Stevens,  ready  to 
improve  every  advantage,  ran  a couple  of  light  pieces 
down  on  the  plain  near  the  river,  and  opened  a battery 
upon  the  bateaux  and  working  party  at  the  landing, 
which  soon  dispersed  it ; but  he  drew  the  fire  of  the 
enemy's  whole  park  upon  him  from  the  heights,  which 
obliged  him  to  retire  after  the  loss  of  a tumbrel,  [ammu- 
nition cart],  which  was  blown  up  by  a shot  from  the 
enemy,  and  caused  a shout  from  the  whole  British 
army.” 

“The  army  took  a position  in  the  wood  on  the  heights 
in  several  lines,  their  right  resting  on  the  brow  of  the  hill, 
about  a mile  in  the  rear  of  the  Fish  creek,  Colonel  Mor- 
gan being  in  front  and  near  the  church.”81 

The  same  authority  says  that  Gates  appropriated  a 
small  hovel  about  ten  feet  square  with  a dirt  floor  for  his 
headquarters.  It  was  located  at  the  foot  of  a hill,  along 
the  road  something  over  a mile  south  of  Fish  creek.  It 


81  Wilkinson’s  Memoirs.  Vol.  I. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


133 


was  probably  the  older  portion  of  what  is  now  the  Edward 
Dwyer  house.82 

After  Gates  had  posted  his  army  south  of  the  creek, 
Burgoyne  ordered  the  Schuyler  mansion  with  the  mills 
and  other  outbuildings,  to  be  set  on  fire.  These  with  their 
contents  were  valued  at  $50,000. 

Gates'  Abortive  Attack 

That  same  evening  (the  10th)  word  came  to  Gates  that 
Burgoyne  had  gone  on  toward  Fort  Edward,  and  that 
only  a guard  was  left  behind  with  the  baggage.  His 
informant  had  mistaken  the  two  regiments  sent  ahead  for 
the  whole  army.  Gates  at  once  issued  orders  for  the 
entire  force  to  cross  the  creek  in  the  morning  and  assault 
the  British  camp  under  cover  of  the  fog,  which  usually 
rises  from  the  river  and  remains  till  after  sunrise  at  that 
season  of  the  year. 

82  Benson  J.  Lossing,  in  his  Field  Book  of  the  Revolution,  asserts  that 
what  is  now  (1900)  the  Edward  Dwyer  house  was  Gates*  headquarters.  He 
gives  a cut  of  the  house  and  then  adds  this:  “It  is  of  wood  and  has  been 
enlarged  since  the  Revolution.  It  was  used  by  General  Gates  for  his 
quarters  from  the  10th  of  October  until  after  the  surrender  of  Bur- 
goyne, on  the  17th.  It  belonged  to  a Widow  Kershaw,  and  General  Gates 
amply  compensated  her  for  all  he  had,  on  leaving  it.’’ 

Lossing  got  his  information  from  Walter  Van  Veghten,  in  1848.  Walter 
was  a son  of  Col.  Van  Veghten,  of  Revolutionary  fame,  and  succeeded  to 
the  old  homestead  at  Coveville.  Despite  Wilkinson’s  statement,  several 
facts  make  Van  Veghten’s  assertion  altogether  probable.  It  is  the  uniform 
testimony  of  other  writers  that  at  the  time  of  the  surrender,  Gates  had  his 
quarters  much  nearer  the  front.  This  would  indicate  that  he  must  have 
moved  up  after  negotiations  had  opened  to  avoid  loss  of  time  in  transmis- 
sion of  dispatches.  Since  Wilkinson  does  not  mention  this  removal,  which 
must  have  occurred,  it  is  quite  probable  that  he  in  writing  his  Memoirs 
some  years  later,  got  the  two  places  mixed  in  his  mind,  and  in  his  story 
transferred  the  “hovel”  down  to  where  the  house  stands,  which,  according 
to  Lossing,  was  but  a small  affair  at  the  time.  Walter  Van  Veghten  was 
in  a position  to  know  the  facts,  and  being  an  intelligent  and  also  a prom- 
inent citizen,  was  not  liable  to  be  in  error  as  to  such  a matter. 


134 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Burgoyne  in  some  way  received  notice  of  this  proposed 
assault  and  posted  his  men  to  the  best  advantage  to 
receive  it. 

Agreeable  to  orders,  Morgan  crossed  the  creek  at 
Victory  Mills,  below  the  old  dam  at  the  stone  bridge, 
and  advancing  through  the  fog  soon  fell  in  with  a British 
picket,  which  fired  and  cut  down  a lieutenant  and  two 
privates.  This  led  him  to  think  that  there  must  be  some 
mistake  about  the  retreat  of  the  British,  which  misgiving 
he  reported  to  Colonel  Wilkinson,  who  came  up  at  this 
moment.  As  a result  Generals  Learned  and  Patterson 
were  sent  to  his  support  with  their  brigades. 

Wilkinson  then  hastening  down  to  the  right,  learned 
from  a deserter,  and  from  a squad  of  thirty-five  of  the 
enemy  just  captured,  that  Burgoyne  had  not  retreated, 
but  was  posted  and  waiting  the  American  attack.  At 
once  he  dispatched  an  aide  to  Gates  with  the  message: 
“Tell  the  General,  that  his  own  fame  and  the  interests 
of  the  cause  are  at  hazard ; that  his  presence  is  necessary 
with  the  troops.”  But  in  obedience  to  orders,  Nixon’s 
and  part  of  Glover’s  brigades  had  forded  the  creek  and 
were  deploying  for  action;  Captain  Nathan  Goodale,83  of 
Putnam’s  regiment,  swung  to  the  right  and  captured  a 
party  of  sixty  men  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek  and  also  the 
bateaux  they  were  guarding.  Suddenly  the  fog  lifted 
and  disclosed  to  their  astonished  gaze  the  whole  British 
army  drawn  up  and  ready  to  give  them  a fiery  greeting. 
They  at  once  opened  with  musketry  and  cannon  upon  the 

83  This  Capt.  Nathan  Goodale  was  one  of  the  most  efficient  of  Gates* 
scouts.  He  gave  Gates  the  first  reliable  information  concerning  the  situ- 
ation of  Burgoyne’s  army  during  its  advance  as  it  lay  along  the  river  oppo- 
site and  above  Saratoga.  Before  the  surrender  of  the  British  army,  no  less 
than  12 1 prisoners  fell  into  his  hand.  In  1899  a descendant  of  Captain 
Goodale  erected  a tablet  to  his  memory  on  Prospect  Hill,  near  the  monu- 
ment. He  was  killed  by  the  Indians,  in  Ohio,  in  1790. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


135 


Americans  who,  realizing  their  ugly  situation  at  a glance, 
broke  for  the  south  side  of  the  creek,  without  much 
regard  as  to  the  order  of  their  going. 

Wilkinson  fearing  that  the  left  might  be  badly 
entrapped,  hastened  up  and  found  Morgan  and  Learned 
within  two  hundred  yards  of  Burgoyne's  strongest  posi- 
tion on  Prospect  Hill,  and  just  entering  ground  which 
had  been  cleared  by  the  enemy  in  front  of  their  works. 
He  found  Learned  near  the  center  and  begged  him  to 
halt,  which  he  did.  Wilkinson  said  to  him  (quoting 
from  his  Memoirs),  “You  must  retreat.  Learned  asked 
me  'have  you  orders?'  I answered,  'I  have  not,  as 
the  exigency  of  the  case  did  not  allow  me  time  to 
see  General  Gates.'  He  observed,  'Our  brethren  are 
engaged  on  the  right,  and  the  standing  order  is  to  attack ! 
I informed  him  'our  troops  on  the  right  have  retired,  and 
the  fire  you  hear  is  from  the  enemy;'  and,  I added, 
'although  I have  no  orders  for  your  retreat,  I pledge  my 
life  for  the  General's  approbation.'"  Several  field  officers 
coming  up  and  approving  the  proposition,  the  order  for 
the  retreat  was  given.  They  were  hardly  turned  when 
the  British,  who  had  been  quietly  awaiting  the  assault, 
fired  a volley  and  killed  several  men,  among  whom  was 
an  officer. 

Thus  Gates  got  out  of  a tight  place,  and  escaped  dire 
disaster,  by  a very  narrow  margin.  Had  he  been  the 
great  general  that  his  friends  pictured  him,  he  would 
not  have  ordered  such  an  attack  without  knowing  for  a 
certainty  whether  the  main  body  of  his  enemy  had 
decamped  or  not.  For  this  escape,  as  for  his  victories, 
Gates  could  thank  his  subordinates.  He  never  allowed 
his  sacred  person  to  be  seen  along  danger  lines  if  he 
could  avoid  it.  Only  once  during  the  Revolution  was  he 


136 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


under  fire,  at  Camden,  S.  C.,  and  then  he  beat  the  record 
in  getting  away;  for  he  made  two  hundred  miles  on 
horseback  in  three  days. 

Burgoyne  had  hoped  great  things  from  this  move  on 
the  part  of  Gates,  feeling  sure  that  he  could  annihilate 
the  assaulting  force,  but  was  sorely  disappointed  at  the 
outcome.  He  described  it  as  “one  of  the  most  adverse 
strokes  of  fortune  during  the  campaign.” 

Gates  Decides  Upon  a Regulation  Siege 

Gates  now  decided  to  starve  Burgoyne  into  a surrender 
by  siege,  rather  than  compel  him  by  force  of  arms  as 
some  of  his  officers  urged,  thus  avoiding  much  blood- 
shed. He  at  once  took  steps  to  make  sure,  of  his  prey  by 
completing  his  lines  of  circumvallation.  Morgan  and  his 
Virginians,  Learned's  brigade,  and  a Pennsylvania  force 
occupied  the  high  ground  to  the  west  of  Burgoyne.  Their 
lines  stretched  from  the  creek,  up  back  of  the  Victory 
school  house,  through  the  French  burying  ground,  in  the 
rear  of  the  house  now  owned  and  occupied  by  Mr.  David 
FI.  Craw,  and  along  the  elevated  ridge  to  the  north.  The 
east  side  of  the  river  was  held  by  New  Hampshire,  Mass- 
achusetts and  Connecticut  troops,  while  New  York,  New 
England  and  New  Jersey  held  the  south.  New  Hamp- 
shire and  V ermont,  under  the  redoubtable  Stark,  a day  or 
two  later  filled  the  gap  to  the  north,  and  so  practically 
corked  the  bottle.  Thus  New  England,  the  Middle  and 
Southern  States  were  all  represented  at  that  crucial 
moment  in  our  national  history,  and  all  very  appropriately 
had  a share  in  the  decisive  stroke  that  determined  the 
severance  of  these  colonies  from  the  mother  country,  and 
assured  their  independence. 


COLONEL  MORGAN 


/ 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


138 

But  as  late  as  the  12th  ther£was  still  a chance  for  Bur- 
goyne  to  escape.  There  was  an  opening  northward  o. 
the  west  side  of  the  river,  as  it  had  not  yet  been  occupied 
by  our  people.  He  called  a council  of  his  generals,  laid 
the  situation  before  them,  and  asked  their  advice.  Riede- 
sel  strongly  urged  that  they  should  leave  artillery  and 
baggage  behind,  and,  thus  lightened,  attempt  to  escape 
by  avoiding  Fort  Edward,  now  held  by  the  Americans, 
cross  four  miles  above,  and  strike  for  Ticonderoga 
through  the  woods  on  the  west  of  Lake  George.  Orders 
were  at  once  issued  to  move  out  that  night  if  the  provis- 
ions could  be  distributed  by  ten  or  eleven  o’clock.  Pre- 
cisely at  ten  o’clock  Riedesel  notified  Burgoyne  that  the 
provisions  had  been  distributed,  and  everything  was 
ready,  when  he  and  all  the  rest  were  astounded  to  receive 
orders  to  stay  where  they  were,  as  it  was  now  too  late. 
What  decided  him  that  it  was  “too  late”  is  not  known.  But 
when  the  morning  broke,  sure  enough,  it  was  too  late; 
for  during  the  night  Stark  and  his  men  had  crossed  the 
river  just  above  the  mouth  of  the  Battenkill  on  rafts,  occu- 
pied the  gap  and  erected  a battery  on  a hill,  (probably  the 
bare  one  back  of  Mr.  D.  A.  Bullard’s  farm  buildings). 
This  was  the  springing  of  “the  trap,”  about  which  General 
Riedesel  had  talked,  the  corking  of  the  bottle  which 
sealed  the  fate  of  the  British  army. 

They  were  now  completely  surrounded.  Gates  had 
thrown  a floating  bridge  across  the  Hudson  below  Fish 
creek.  The  approach  to  this  bridge  was  just  below  the 
mouth  of  the  deep  ditch  that  runs  east  from  Chubb’s 
bridge.  This  gave  easy  communication  with  Fellows  to 
the  east;  and  on  this  with  the  raft  just  built  above, 
Gates  could  pass  in  safety  all  around  his  foe,  if  he  dared. 

The  Americans  now  made  it  very  warm  for  the  Britons. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


139 


Fellows’  batteries  on  the  bluffs,  east  of  the  river,  were 
echoed  by  Gates’  from  the  heights  south  of  Victory,  and 
then  the  new  battery  on  the  hill  to  the  north  bellowed 
Amen ! we  are  with  you ! while  Morgan’s  sharpshooters 
to  the  west,  and  the  Yankee  marksmen  everywhere  else 
popped  at  any  hostile  head  that  dared  show  itself  from 
behind  a tree,  or  above  the  breastworks.  All  this,  with 
the  answering  thunder  of  Burgoyne’s  heavy  artillery, 
must  have  made  terrific  music,  such  as  these  Saratoga 
hills  never  heard  before  nor  since. 

Woes  of  the  Besieged 

The  experiences  of  those  shut  within  this  fiery  and 
thunderous  arena  whereon  Schuylerville  now  stands, 
must  have  been  appalling  beyond  description.  There 
were  but  few  places  of  safety  except  behind  trees,  in  a few 
hollows,  or  immediately  behind  breastworks.  Hundreds 
of  dead  horses  and  oxen  lay  everywhere,  which  had  been 
killed  by  cannon  or  musket  shots,  or  which  had  died  from 
starvation.  Without  hospital  tents  or  any  hospital  con- 
veniences, the  sick  and  wounded  soldiers  would  drag 
themselves  to  some  sheltered  spot  and  there  breathe  out 
their  lives  in  agony  on  the  cold,  damp  ground.  There 
were  but  few  places  where  the  surgeons  could  dress  the 
wounds  without  being  interrupted  by  cannon  shot  drop- 
ping or  crashing  through  the  trees.  Fellows’  battery  on 
the  bluffs  opposite  Schuylerville  was  especially  annoying 
to  the  British,  and  they  were  unable  to  silence  it.  It  was 
from  thence  that  the  Marshall  house  was  chiefly  cannon- 
aded ;84  from  there  the  shot  was  fired  that  carried  off  the 
ham  from  Burgoyne’s  table,  and  so  broke  up  one  of  his 


84  See  Baroness  Riedesel’s  account,  which  immediately  follows. 


140 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


dinner  parties,85  and  from  thence  the  cannon  ball  came 
that  lodged  in  an  oak  tree  by  the  side  of  which  General 
Burgoyne  was  standing.86  No  soldier  dare  lay  aside  his 
arms  even  to  sleep.  There  was  constant  firing  on  the  picket 
lines,  and  the  men  on  duty  there  hardly  dared  show  them- 
selves from  behind  a tree,  or  their  heads  above  a rifle  pit, 
lest  a whistling  bullet  should  perforate  him.  And  though 
there  were  rivers' of  water  all  about,  yet  for  those 
beleaguered  Britons  there  was  hardly  a drop  to  drink. 
A few  springs  and  the  rivulets  running  down  the  hills 
could  not  supply  the  needs  of  six  thousand  men  with  their 
horses  and  cattle.  Any  man  who  attempted  to  reach  the 
creek  or  river  became  a mark  for  a dozen  rifles.  Some  of 
the  wives  of  the  common  soldiers  risked  a trip  to  the 
river  with  their  buckets  for  water,  and  found  the  Ameri- 
cans too  chivalrous  to  harm  a woman.  And,  by  the  way, 
there  were  no  braver  hearts  in  that  army  than  beat  in  the 
breasts  of  those  women.  Baroness  de  Riedesel  tells  of 
one  who  supplied  the  occupants  of  the  Marshall  house, 
and  how  they  rewarded  her. 

Baroness  Riedesel  Relates  Her  Experiences 

The  account  given  by  that  most  estimable  lady  of  her 
experiences  in  the  Marshall  house  are  of  so  interesting 
and  thrilling  a character  that  we  would  wrong  our  readers 
not  to  allow  her  to  tell  them  her  own  story.  She  proved 
herself  to  be  a veritable  angel  of  mercy  to  those  poor 
officers  and  men,  yes  a forerunner  of  Florence  Nightin- 
gale and  Clara  Barton.  She  writes : 

“About  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  [of  the  10th],  the 
firing  of  cannon  and  small  arms  was  again  heard,  and 


Burgoyne’s  State  of  the  Expedition.  Edition  of  1780,  p.  55. 
Digby’s  Journal,  p.  304. 


THE  BARONESS  RIEDESEL 


142 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


all  was  alarm  and  confusion.  My  husband  sent  me  a 
message  telling  me  to  betake  myself  forthwith  into  a 
house  not  far  from  there.  I seated  myself  in  the  calash 
with  my  children,  and  had  scarcely  driven  up  to  the  house 
when  I saw  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Hudson  river  five 
or  six  men  with  guns,  which  were  aimed  at  us.  Almost 
involuntarily  I threw  the  children  on  the  bottom  of  the 
calash  and  myself  over  them.  At  the  same  instant  the 
churls  fired,  and  shattered  the  arm  of  a poor  English 
soldier  behind  us,  who  was  already  wounded  and  was 
also  retreating  into  the  house.  Immediately  after  our 
arrival  a frightful  cannonade  began,  principally  directed 
against  the  house  in  which  we  had  sought  shelter,  proba- 
bly because  the  enemy  believed,  from  seeing  so  many  peo- 
ple flocking  around  it,  that  all  the  generals  made  it  their 
headquarters.87  Alas ! it  harbored  none  but  wounded 
soldiers,  or  women!  We  were  finally  obliged  to  take 
refuge  in  a cellar,  in  which  I laid  myself  down  in  a corner 
not  far  from  the  door.  My  children  lay  down  on  the 
earth  with  their  heads  upon  my  lap,  and  in  this  manner 
we  passed  the  entire  night.  A horrible  stench,  the  cries 
of  the  children,  and  yet  more  than  all  this,  my  own 
anguish,  prevented  me  from  closing  my  eyes.  On  the 
following  morning  [the  nth],  the  cannonade  again 
began,  but  on  a different  side.88  I advised  all  to  go  out 
of  the  cellar  for  a little  while,  during  which  time  I would 
have  it  cleaned,  as  otherwise  we  would  all  be  sick.  They 
followed  my  suggestion,  and  I at  once  set  many  hands 
to  work,  which  was  in  the  highest  degree  necessary ; for 
the  women  and  children  being  afraid  to  venture  forth, 

87  This  was  from  Furnival’s  battery,  north  of  the  Battenkill. 

88  This  was  from  Fellow’s  battery,  opposite  Schuylerville  and  south  of 
the  Battenkill.  Furnival’s  battery  had  been  ordered  to  Fort  Edward. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


143 


had  soiled  the  whole  cellar.  After  they  had  all  gone  out 
and  left  me  alone,  I for  the  first  time  surveyed  our  place 
of  refuge.  It  consisted  of  three  beautiful  cellars,  splen- 
didly arched.  I proposed  that  the  most  dangerously 
wounded  of  the  officers  should  be  brought  into  one  of 
them ; that  the  women  should  remain  in  another ; and 
that  all  the  rest  should  stay  in  the  third,  which  was  near- 
est the  entrance.  I had  just  given  the  cellars  a good 
sweeping,  and  had  fumigated  them  by  sprinkling  vinegar 
on  burning  coals,  and  each  one  had  found  his  place  pre- 
pared for  him — when  a fresh  and  terrible  cannonade 
threw  us  all  once  more  into  alarm.  Many  persons,  who 
had  no  right  to  come  in,  threw  themselves  against  the 
door.  My  children  were  already  under  the  cellar  steps, 
and  we  would  all  have  been  crushed,  if  God  had  not  given 
me  strength  to  place  myself  before  the  door,  and  with 
extended  arms  prevent  all  from  coming  in ; otherwise 
every  one  of  us  would  have  been  severely  injured.  Eleven 
cannon  balls  went  through  the  house,  and  we  could 
plainly  hear  them  rolling  over  our  heads.  One  poor  sol- 
dier, [a  British  surgeon  by  the  name  of  Jones],  whose 
leg  they  were  about  to  amputate,  having  been  laid  upon 
a table  for  this  purpose,  had  the  other  leg  taken  off  by  an- 
other cannon  ball,  in  the  midst  of  the  operation.  His  com- 
rades all  ran  off,  and  when  they  again  came  back  they  found 
him  in  one  corner  of  the  room,  where  he  had  rolled  in  his 
anguish,  scarcely  breathing.  I was  more  dead  than  alive, 
though  not  so  much  on  account  of  our  own  danger,  as  for 
that  which  enveloped  my  husband,  who,  however,  fre- 
quently sent  to  see  how  I was  getting  along,  and  to  tell 
me  that  he  was  still  safe. 

“The  wife  of  Major  Harnage,  a Madam  Reynels,  the 
wife  of  the  good  lieutenant  who  the  day  previous  had  so 


144 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


kindly  shared  his  broth  with  me,  the  wife  of  a commis- 
sary, and  myself,  were  the  only  ladies  who  were  with  the 
army.89  We  sat  together  bewailing  our  fate,  when  one 
came  in,  upon  which  they  all  began  whispering,  looking 
at  the  same  time  exceedingly  sad.  I noticed  this,  and 
also  that  they  cast  silent  glances  toward  me.  This 
awakened  in  my  mind  the  dreadful  thought  that  my  hus- 
band had  been  killed.  I shrieked  aloud,  but  they  assured 
me  that  this  was  not  so,  at  the  same  time  intimating  to 
me  by  signs,  that  it  was  the  lieutenant — the  husband  of 
our  companion — who  had  met  with  misfortune.  A 
moment  after  she  was  called  out.  Her  husband  was  not 
yet  dead,  but  a cannon  ball  had  taken  off  his  arm  close  to 
the  shoulder.  During  the  whole  night  we  heard  his 
moans,  which  resounded  fearfully  through  the  vaulted 
cellars.  The  poor  man  died  toward  morning.  We  spent 
the  remainder  of  this  night  as  the  former  ones.  In  the 
meantime  my  husband  came  to  visit  me,  which  lightened 
my  anxiety  and  gave  me  fresh  courage.  On  the  follow- 
ing morning  [the  12th],  however,  we  got  things  better 
regulated.  Major  Harnage,  his  wife,  and  Mrs.  Reynels 
made  a little  room  in  a corner,  by  hanging  curtains  from 
the  ceiling.  They  wished  to  fix  up  for  me  another  corner 
in  the  same  manner,  but  I preferred  to  remain  near  the 
door,  so  that  in  case  of  fire  I could  rush  out  from  the 
room.  I had  some  straw  brought  in  and  laid  my  bed  upon 
it,  where  I slept  with  my  children — my  maids  sleeping 
not  far  from  us.  Directly  opposite  us  three  English 
officers  were  quartered — wounded  it  is  true,  but,  never- 
theless resolved  not  to  be  left  behind  in  case  of  a retreat. 
One  of  these  was  Captain  Green,  aide-de-camp  of  General 
Phillips,  a very  valuable  and  agreeable  man.  All  three 

Seventy  soldiers  brought  their  wives  with  them  also. 


1 


THE  ORIGINAL  MARSHALL  HOUSE 
The  refuge  of  Baroness  Riedesel  and  the  wounded  officers 


146 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


assured  me,  upon  their  oaths,  that  in  case  of  a hasty 
retreat,  they  would  not  leave  me,  but  would  each  take 
one  of  my  children  upon  his  horse.  For  myself  one  of  my 
husband’s  horses  constantly  stood  saddled  and  in  readi- 
ness. Often  my  husband  wished  to  withdraw  me  from 
danger,  by  sending  me  to  the  Americans ; but  I remon- 
strated with  him  on  the  ground  that  to  be  with  people 
whom  I would  be  obliged  to  treat  with  courtesy,  while 
perhaps,  my  husband  was  being  killed  by  them,  would 
be  even  yet  more  painful  than  all  I was  now  suffering. 
He  promised  me,  therefore,  that  I should  henceforward 
follow  the  army.  Nevertheless,  I was  often  in  the  night 
filled  with  anxiety  lest  he  should  march  away.  At  such 
times  I have  crept  out  of  my  cellar  to  reassure  myself, 
and  if  I saw  the  troops  lying  around  the  fires,  (for  the 
nights  were  already  cold),  I would  return  and  sleep  quiet- 
ly. On  the  third  day,  I found  an  opportunity  for  the  first 
time  to  change  my  linen,  as  my  companions  had  the  cour- 
tesy to  give  up  to  me  a little  corner;  the  three  wounded 
officers  meanwhile  standing  guard  not  far  off. 

“Our  cook  saw  to  dur  meals,  but  we  were  in  want  of 
water;  and  in  order  to  quench  our  thirst,  I was  often 
obliged  to  drink  wine,  and  give  it  also  to  the  children. 
The  continued  danger  in  which  my  husband  was  encom- 
passed, was  a constant  source  of  anxiety  to  me.  I was  the 
only  one  of  all  the  women  whose  husband  had  not  been 
killed  or  wounded,  and  I often  said  to  myself — 'shall  I 
be  the  only  fortunate  one?’ 

“As  the  great  scarcity  of  water  continued,  we  at  last 
found  a soldier’s  wife  who  had  the  courage  to  bring  water 
from  the  river,  for  no  one  else  would  undertake  it,  as  the 
enemy  shot  at  every  man  who  approached  the  river.  This 
woman,  however,  they  never  molested;  and  they  told 


OF  THE  MARSHALL  HOUSE 


148 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


us  afterward  that  they  spared  her  on  account  of 
her  sex. 

“I  endeavored  to  divert  my  mind  from  my  troubles, 
by  constantly  busying*  myself  with  the  wounded.  I made 
them  tea  and  coffee,  and  received  in  return  a thousand 
benedictions.  Often,  also,  I shared  my  noon  day  meal 
with  them.  One  day  a Canadian  officer  came  into  our 
cellar  who  could  scarcely  stand  up.  We  at  last  got  it  out 
of  him  that  he  was  almost  dead  with  hunger.  I con- 
sidered myself  very  fortunate  to  have  it  in  my  power  to 
offer  him  my  mess.  This  gave  him  renewed  strength, 
and  gained  for  me  his  friendship.  One  of  our  greatest 
annoyances  was  the  stench  of  the  wounds  when  they 
began  to  suppurate. 

“One  day  I undertook  the  care  of  Major  Bloomfield, 
adjutant  to  General  Phillips,  through  both  of  whose 
cheeks  a small  musket  ball  had  passed,  shattering  his 
teeth  and  grazing  his  tongue.  He  could  hold  nothing 
whatever  in  his  mouth.  The  matter  from  the  wound 
almost  choked  him,  and  he  was  unable  to  take  any  other 
nourishment  except  a little  broth,  or  something  liquid. 
We  had  Rhine  wine.  I gave  him  a bottle  of  it,  in  hopes 
that  the  acidity  of  the  wine  would  cleanse  his  wound. 
He  kept  some  continually  in  his  mouth ; and  that  alone 
acted  so  beneficially  that  he  became  cured,  and  I again 
acquired  one  more  friend. 

“In  this  horrible  situation  we  remained  six  days. 
Finally,  they  spoke  of  capitulating,  as  by  temporizing  for 
so  long  a time,  our  retreat  had  been  cut  off.  A cessation 
of  hostilities  took  place,  and  my  husband,  who  was 
thoroughly  worn  out,  was  able  for  the  first  time  in  a long 
while  to  lie  down  upon  a bed. 

“On  the  17th  of  October  the  capitulation  was  consum- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


149 

mated.  Now  the  good  woman  who  had  brought  us 
water  at  the  risk  of  her  life,  received  the  reward  of  her 
services.  Everyone  threw  a handful  of  money  into  her 
apron,  and  she  received  altogether  over  twenty  guineas. 
At  such  a moment  the  heart  seems  to  be  specially  suscep- 
tible of  gratitude.” 

CHAPTER  XVI 

The  Capitulation. — Burgoyne  Summons  Council 
of  War 

Burgoyne  knowing  himself  to  be  surrounded  by  over- 
whelming numbers ; for  the  American  militia  had  been 
pouring  in  from  everywhere  since  the  battles ; called  a 
council  of  war  on  the  13th,  laid  the  situation  before  it, 
and  inquired  if  in  its  opinion  a proposition  to  surrender 
would  be  warranted  by  precedent,  and  would  it  be  hon- 
orable. The  council  agreed^that  surrender  was  the  wisest 
course.  They  were  doubtless  urged  to  this  conclusion  by 
a forceful  argument  in  the  shape  of  a cannon  ball  that 
swept  across  the  table  about  which  they  were  sitting. 

Accordingly  General  Burgoyne  sent  a flag  of  truce 
asking  if  Gates  would  receive  a “field  officer  from  him, 
on  a matter  of  high  moment  to  both  armies.”  Gates 
replied  that  he  would,  receive  such  an  officer  at  10  o'clock 
the  next  morning,  the  14th.  Major  Robert  Kingston,  of 
Burgoyne’s  staff,  was  selected  to  bear  the  message  to 
Gates.  The  next  morning  at  the  appointed  hour  King- 
ston descended  the  hill,  and,  crossing  the  creek  on  some 
sleepers  of  the  bridge  that  had  been  left,  was  met  there 
by  Colonel  Wilkinson,  who  represented  Gates,  and  who, 
after  blindfolding  him,  conducted  him  on  foot  down  to 
headquarters,  over  a mile  away. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


*5° 

Burgoyne  Sues  for  ax  Armistice 

Through  him  Burgoyne  asked  for  a cessation  of  hos- 
tilities while  terms  might  be  arranged  for  an  honorable 
surrender.  General  Gates  sent  back  the  terms  on  which 
he  would  accept  the  surrender  of  the  British  army,  and 
granted  a cessation  of  hostilities  during  the  negotiations. 
Gates’  terms  seemed  to  offend  the  pride  of  Burgoyne  and 
his  generals,  who  thereupon  refused  point  blank  to  treat 
upon  such  conditions.  The  offensive  articles  were,  first: 
that  the  British  should  surrender  as  prisoners  of  war ; 
and,  second : that  they  should  lay  down  their  arms 
within  their  intrenchments  at  the  command  of  their  adju- 
tant general. 

At  sunset  Burgoyne  returned  Gates’  propositions  with 
the  answer  that  he  and  his  army  would  die  to  a man 
rather  than  submit  to  conditions  involving  such  humilia- 
tion. Along  with  this  answer  he  presented  the  terms  on 
which  he  would  consent  to  a surrender.  Gates,  evidently 
frightened  by  the  news  just  received  that  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  had  broken  through  the  obstructions  and  had 
passed  the  forts  in  the  Highlands ; that  he  had  destroyed 
Kingston,  and  was  advancing  upon  Albany,  tamely 
accepted  Burgoyne’s  proposals,  and  thus  allowed  the 
British  general  to  dictate  his  own  terms. 

Terms  of  Surrender  Agreed  Upon 

But  before  any  treaty  could  be  signed,  there  were 
several  subordinate  questions  and  items  which  must 
be  settled ; for  this  purpose  two  men  from  each  side 
were  selected,  at  Burgoyne’s  suggestion,  who  were  to 
meet  at  some  convenient  place,  to  be  selected,  to 
arrange  the  final  terms.  A tent  was  pitched  upon 
the  bluff,  just  south  of  the  Horicon  mill,  where  the 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


151 

representatives  met  and,  after  due  discussion,  signed 
and  exchanged  the  articles  of  capitulation,  and  more- 
over agreed  when  they  separated,  at  8 P.  M.  of  the  15th, 
that  their  respective  chiefs  should  sign  and  exchange 
in  the  morning.  Burgoyne  expressed  himself  as  well 
pleased  with  everything,  but  objected  to  calling  the 
instrument  a “treaty  of  capitulation he  would  term 
it  a treaty  of  convention.  To  this  also  Gates  agreed. 

During  the  night  of  the  15th,  a spy  managed  to  get 
through  to  the  British  camp  with  the  news  that  Clin- 
ton was  on  the  way  with  relief,  and  was  now  nearing 
Albany.  Burgoyne  saw  here  a ray  of  hope,  and  the 
next  morning  called  another  general  council  of  his 
officers,  told  them  what  he  had  heard,  and  asked 
whether  in  their  opinion  he  would  be  justified,  under 
the  circumstances,  in  repudiating  his  agreement  with 
the  American  General.  The  majority  decided  that  the 
publig  faith  had  been  pledged,  and  therefore  voted 
that  it  would  be  dishonorable  to  abrogate  the  treaty. 
However,  instead  of  signing  the  Convention,  as  he 
had  agreed,  he  sent  Gates  an  evasive  letter,  in  which 
he  charged  him  with  having  reduced  his  army  since 
negotiations  were  opened,  and  asked  that  two  of  his 
officers  might  be  permitted  to  inspect  his  army,  that 
he  might  know  if  it  was  as  large  as  reported.  Gates 
was  evidently  nettled  by  the  rudeness  and  impudence 
of  the  request,  but  sent  Wilkinson  to  allay  Burgoyne’s 
apprehensions.  This  parley  was  spun  out  to  such  a 
length  that  finally  Gates  got  impatient,  drew  up  his 
army,  and  sent  Burgoyne  word  that  he  must  either 
sign  or  fight.  Burgoyne,  urged  by  his  generals,  came 
down  from  his  perch,  on  Prospect  Hill,  signed  the 
Convention  and  sent  it  over  to  Gates  in  proper  form. 


*5* 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


ELM  TREE  UNDER  WHICH  BURGOYNE  SIGNED  THE  CONVENTION 


Articles  of  Convention 


The  instrument  as  finally  agreed  to  and  executed 
is  herewith  subjoined. 


Articles  of  Convention  between  Lieutenant-General  Burgoyne 
and  Major-General  Gates. 


“The  troops  under  Lieutenant-General  Burgoyne,  to  march  out 
of  their  camp  with  the  honors  of  war,  and  the  artillery  of  the 
intrenchments,  to  the  verge  of  the  river  where  the  old  fort  stood, 
where  the  arms  and  artillery  are  to  be  left ; the  arms  are  to  be  piled 
by  word  of  command  from  their  own  officers.” 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


153 


II. 

“A  free  passage  to  be  granted  to  the  army  under  Lieutenant- 
General  Burgoyne  to  Great  Britain,  on  condition  of  not  serving 
again  in  North  America  during  the  present  contest;  and  the 
port  of  Boston  is  assigned  for  the  entry  of  transports  to  receive 
the  troops  whenever  General  Howe  shall  so  order.” 

III. 

“Should  any  cartel  take  place,  by  which  the  army  under  Gen- 
eral Burgoyne,  or  any  part  of  it,  may  be  exchanged,  the  forego- 
ing article  to  be  void  as  far  as  such  exchange  shall  be  made.,, 

IV. 

“The  army  under  Lieutenant-General  Burgoyne,  to  march  to 
Massachusetts  Bay,  by  the  easiest,  most  expeditious  and  con- 
venient route;  and  to  be  quartered  in,  near,  or  as  convenient  as 
possible  to  Boston,  that  the  march  of  the  troops  may  not  be 
delayed  when  transports  arrive  to  receive  them.” 

V. 

“The  troops  to  be  supplied  on  their  march,  and  during  their 
being  in  quarters,  with  provisions  by  General  Gates’  orders  at  the 
same  rate  of  rations  as  the  troops  of  his  own  army;  and  if  pos- 
sible, the  officers’  horses  and  cattle  are  to  be  supplied  with  for- 
age at  the  usual  rates.” 

VI. 

“All  officers  to  retain  their  carriages,  batt-horses  and  other 
cattle,  and  no  baggage  to  be  molested  or  searched ; Lieutenant- 
General  Burgoyne  giving  his  honor  that  there  are  no  public 
stores  secreted  therein.  Major-General  Gates  will,  of  course, 
take  the  necessary  measures  for  the  due  performance  of  this 
article.  Should  any  carriages  be  wanted  during  the  march  for 
the  transportation  of  officers’  baggage,  they  are,  if  possible,  to 
be  supplied  by  the  country  at  the  usual  rates.” 


i54 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


VII. 

“Upon  the  march,  and  during  the  time  the  army  shall  remain 
in  quarters  in  Massachusetts  Bay,  the  officers  are  not,  as  far  as 
circumstances  will  admit,  to  be  separated  from  their  men.  The 
officers  are  to  be  quartered  according  to  rank,  and  are  not  to  be 
hindered  from  assembling  their  men  for  roll  call,  and  other  neces- 
sary purposes  of  regularity.” 

VIII. 

“All  corps  whatever,  of  General  Burgoyne’s  army,  whether  com- 
posed of  sailors,  bateaumen,  artificers,  drivers,  independent  com- 
panies, and  followers  of  the  army,  of  whatever  country,  shall 
be  included  in.  the  fullest  sense  and  utmost  extent  of  the  above 
articles,  and  comprehended  in  every  respect  as  British  subjects.” 

IX. 

“All  Canadians  and  persons  belonging  to  the  Canadian  estab- 
lishment, consisting  of  sailors,  bateaumen,  artificers,  drivers, 
independent  companies,  and  many  other  followers  of  the  army, 
who  come  under  no  particular  description,  are  to  be  permitted 
to  return  there;  they  are  to  be  conducted  immediately  by  the 
shortest  route  to  the  first  British  post  on  Lake  George,  are  to  be 
supplied  with  provisions  in  the  same  manner  as  the  other  troops, 
and  are  to  be  bound  by  the  same  condition  of  not  serving  during 
the  present  contest  in  North  America.” 

X. 

“Passports  to  be  immediately  granted  for  three  officers,  not 
exceeding  the  rank  of  captain,  who  shall  be  appointed  by  Lieu- 
tenant-General Burgoyne,  to  carry  dispatches  to  Sir  William 
Howe,  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  and  to  Great  Britain,  by  the  way  of 
New  York;  and  Major-General  Gates  engages  the  public  faith, 
that  these  despatches  shall  not  be  opened.  These  officers  are  to 
set  out  immediately  after  receiving  their  despatches,  and  are  to 
travel  the  shortest  and  in  the  most  expeditious  manner.” 

XI. 

“During  the  stay  of  the  troops  in  Massachusetts  Bay  the  officers 
are  to  be  admitted  on  parole,  and  are  to  be  allowed  to  wear  their 
side  arms.” 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


*55 


XII. 

“Should  the  army  under  Lieutenant-General  Burgoyne  find  it 
necessary  to  send  for  their  clothing  and  other  baggage  to  Can- 
ada, they  are  to  be  permitted  to  do  it  in  the  most  convenient  man- 
ner, and  the  necessary  passports  granted  for  that  purpose.” 

XIII. 

“These  articles  are  to  be  mutually  signed  and  exchanged  to- 
morrow morning  at  nine  o’clock,  and  the  troops  under  Lieutenant- 
General  Burgoyne  are  to  march  out  of  their  intrenchments  at 
three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon.” 

(Signed)  “HORATIO  GATES,  Major-General. 
(Signed)  “J.  BURGOYNE,  Lieutenant-General. 
“Saratoga,  Oct.  16th,  1777.” 

The  Surrender 

“All  was  decided  here,  and  at  this  hour 
Our  sun  leaped  up,  though  clouds  still  veiled  its  power. 
From  Saratoga’s  hills  we  date  the  birth, — 

Our  Nation’s  birth  among  the  powers  of  earth. 

Not  back  to  ’76,  New  Yorkers’  date: 

The  mighty  impulse  launched  our  ‘Ship  of  State’ 

’Twas  given  here — where  shines  our  rising  sun 
Excelsior  ! These  hills  saw  victory  won. 

This  vale  the  cradle  where  the  colonies 
Grew  into  States — despite  all  enemies, 

Yes,  on  this  spot — Thanks  to  our  gracious  God 
Where  last  in  conscious  arrogance  it  trod, 

Defil’d  as  captives  Burgoyne’s  conquered  horde ; 

* Below  their  general  yielded  up  his  sword, 

There  to  our  flag  bowed  England’s,  battle-torn. 

Where  now  we  stand  th’  United  States  was  born.” 

— /.  Watts  De  Peyster .90 

00  From  Ode  read  at  the  laying  of  the  corner-stone  of  the  Saratoga  monu- 
ment, October  17,  1877. 


r56 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


As  the  echoes  of  the  sunrise  gun  reverberated 
through  the  valley,  on  that  eventful  morning  of  the 
17th  of  October,  it  awoke  within  the  breasts  of  the 
thirty  thousand  warriors  encamped  within  and  about 
the  arena  whereon  Schuylerville  now  stands,  emotions 
as  diverse  as  the  antipodes.  On  the  one  hand  was 
the  sense  of  utter  defeat  and  humiliation,  on  the  other 
was  felt  the  very  ecstasy  of  lofty  achievement  and 
success. 

This  was  a high  day  in  liberty’s  history,  a red-letter 
date  in  the  annals  of  humane  progress,  and  that  there 
should  be  no  lack  of  artistic  setting  worthy  of  the 
occasion,  dame  Nature  had  decked  herself  in  her 
most  gorgeous  apparel.  It  was  one  of  the  rarest  of 
those  rare  Autumnal  days  when  all  the  elements  seem 
to  conspire  to  give  a witching  charm  to  the  calm  land- 
scapes of  October.  The  progress  of  the  month  had 
been  like  the  stately  march  of  an  Orient  army,  with  all 
the  splendor  of  blazing  banners,  and  the  wealth  and 
pageantry  of  olden  story.  The  forest  primeval,  then 
regnant  here,  looked  as  though  the  glories  of  the  sun- 
set had  been  distilled  into  it.  Here  and  there  were 
clusters  of  trees,  decked  with  the  glowing  hues  of 
crimson  and  scarlet  and  gold,  that  lighted  up  those 
ancient  woods  like  pillars  of  fire.  The  scarlet  uni- 
form of  the  Briton,  and  the  blue  and  white  of  the  Teu- 
ton, fitted  admirably  into  this  picture  of  beauty;  but 
neither  showy  uniforms  nor  their  proud  wearers  had 
availed  against  the  embattled  farmers,  innocent  of  all 
uniform  save  the  uniformity  of  homespun,  and  zeal 
for  liberty. 

But,  alas ! to  the  vanquished  this  autumnal  glory 
was  only  the  glory  of  fading  leaves,  the  hectic  flush 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


157 


that  presages  a speedy  dissolution,  the  approach  of  a 
barren  and  cheerless  winter.  And  as  the  haughty 
Briton  looked  out  upon  the  scene,  from  the  heights  of 
Saratoga,  he  could  exclaim  with  the  still  more  haughty 
Roman  of  old:  “Sic  transit  gloria  mundi.,,  As  fades 
these  leaves,  so  fades  the  glory  and  prestige  of  British 
arms  amid  this  people ; as  falls  the  leaves,  so  this  day 
must  witness  the  fall  of  these  puissant  weapons  from 
our  grasp,  the  assertors  of  England’s  authority  over 
this  self-willed  people,  and  here  comes  on  apace  “The 
winter  of  our  discontent.” 

To  the  American,  on  the  contrary,  the  scene  was 
suggestive  of  far  brighter  things ; for  recalling  that 
every  falling  leaf  leaves  behind  it  a fully-developed 
bud  which  the  coming  spring  will  awaken  to  a larger 
life,  so  the  fall  of  British  power  and  pride  here  gave 
room  and  occasion  for  the  rise  of  a nobler  and  broader 
civic  life,  which  the  rising  sun  of  freedom  would  surely 
quicken  and  nourish  into  a grandeur  as  yet  undreamed. 

The  Formal  Surrender 

In  the  early  hours  of  that  day  Colonel  Wilkinson 
had  been  dispatched  by  General  Gates  to  the  British 
camp,  to  wait  upon  General  Burgoyne  and  serve  him 
in  any  way  that  courtesy  might  suggest.  Burgoyne, 
having  arrayed  himself  in  his  most  showy  regimentals, 
mounted  his  horse  and,  together  with  Wilkinson, 
visited  and  inspected  the  ground  where  his  army  was 
to  lay  down  their  arms.  From  there  they  rode  out 
to  the  bank  of  the  river,  which  he  surveyed  attentively 
for  a few  moments,  and  then  inquired  if  it  was  not 
fordable  there.  “Certainly,  sir !”  was  the  reply,  “but 


158  THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 

do  you  observe  the  people  on  the  opposite  bank?” 
“Yes,”  replied  he,  “I  have  observed  them  too  long.” 

He  then  suggested  that  he  be  introduced  to  General 
Gates.  At  once  they  wheeled,  retraced  their  steps 
and  crossed  the  Fish  creek  at  the  ford,  General  Bur- 
goyne  in  the  lead  with  his  staff,  followed  by  General 
Phillips  and  the  Baron  de  Riedesel,  with  the  other 
General  officers  and  their  respective  suites  according 
to  rank.  Says  Wilkinson : “General  Gates,  advised 
of  Burgoyne's  approach,  met  him  at  the  head  of  his 
camp,  Burgoyne  in  a rich  royal  uniform,  and  Gates  in 
a plain  blue  frock.  When  they  had  approached  nearly 
within  sword's  length  they  reined  up  and  halted;  I 
then  named  the  gentlemen  and  General  Burgoyne, 
raising  his  hat  most  gracefully,  said : 'The  fortune  of 
war,  General  Gates,  has  made  me  your  prisoner,'  to 
which  the  conqueror  replied,  'I  shall  always  be  ready 
to  bear  testimony  that  it  has  not  been  through  any 
fault  of  your  excellency.'  Major-General  Phillips 
then  advanced  and  he  and  General  Gates  saluted  and 
shook  hands.  Next  the  Baron  Riedesel  and  the  other 
officers  were  introduced  in  their  turn,  and  as  soon  as 
the  ceremony  was  concluded  I left  the  army  and 
returned  to  the  British  camp.''  Gates'  leading  officers 
were  now  in  their  turn  introduced.  With  them  also 
appeared  General  Schuyler,  in  citizen's  dress,  who 
had  come  up  from  Albany  to  congratulate  Gates  on 
his  success,  and  share  in  the  delignts,  if  not  the  honors, 
of  the  occasion. 

In  the  meantime  General  Riedesel  had  sent  for  his 
wife,  who  came  over  to  the  enemy's  camp  with  much 
fear  and  trembling,  but  met  with  a reception  which 
soon  allayed  her  apprehensions  and  quite  won  her 


BURGOYNE  GATE§ 


i6o 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


heart.  Let  her  tell  her  own  story,  for  she  takes  occa- 
sion to  eulogize  and  exalt  one  whose  memory  Schuy- 
lerville  especially  delights  to  honor.  Says  she:  “In 
our  passage  through  the  American  camp,  I observed 
with  great  satisfaction  that  no  one  cast  at  us  scornful 
glances.  On  the  contrary,  they  all  greeted  me,  even 
showing  compassion  on  their  countenances  at  seeing 
a mother  with  her  little  children  in  such  a plight.  I 
confess  I feared  to  come  into  the  enemy’s  camp,  as 
the  thing  was  so  entirely  new  to  me.  When  I 
approached  the  tents  a noble-looking  man  came  toward 
me  and  took  the  children  out  of  the  wagon,  embraced 
and  kissed  them,  and  then,  with  tears  in  his  eyes, 
helped  me  also  to  alight.  He  then  led  me  to  the  tent 
of  General  Gates,  with  whom  I found  Generals  Bur- 
goyne  and  Phillips.  Presently,  the  man  who  had 
received  me  so  kindly,  came  up  and  said  to  me:  'It 
may  be  embarrassing  to  you  to  dine  with  all  these 
gentlemen;  come  now  with  your  children  into  my 
tent  where  I will  give  you,  it  is  true,  a frugal  meal,  but 
one  that  will  be  accompanied  with  the  best  of  wishes. 
‘You  are  certainly/  answered  I,  ‘a  husband  and  a 
father,  for  you  show  me  so  much  kindness.’  I then 
learned  that  he  was  the  American  General  Schuyler.” 
At  eleven  A.  M.  the  British  army  left  its  camp, 
marched  down  the  hill  to  the  flat  and  piled  their  arms 
just  to  the  east  of  the  Champlain  canal.  General 
Matoon,  who  afterward  inspected  them,  said  that  the 
piles  reached  from  near  the  creek  to  the  vicinity  of  the 
Marshall  house.  The  only  Americans  present  to  wit- 
ness this  part  of  the  program  were  Colonels  Wilkimson 
and  Morgan  Lewis,  who  had  been  appointed  by  Gates 
for  this  purpose. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  161 

It  was  with  dread  reluctance  that  those  brave  men 
parted  with  their  weapons.  Some,  with  tears  in  their 
eyes,  kissed  them  as  they  gave  them  up ; some  gnashed 
their  teeth  and  slammed  them  down  with  vengeful 
oaths;  while  others  ruined  their  muskets  or  stamped 
in  their  drum  heads. 

Lieutenant  Digby,  in  his  Journal  of  the  Expedition 
(p.  320),  describes  the  grief  of  heart  exhibited  by  the 
officers  on  the  eve  of  the  surrender.  In  the  last  coun- 
cil of  war  Burgoyne  could  with  difficulty  control  him- 
self sufficiently  to  speak.  “As  to  my  own  feelings/' 
says  he,  “I  cannot  express  them,  Tears  (though  un- 
manly) forced  their  way.  I could  have  burst  to  give 
myself  vent." 

After  leaving  “the  field  of  the  grounded  arms,"  the 
captured  army  forded  the  creek,  and  at  once  passed 
between  the  lines  of  the  American  army,  which  had 
been  drawn  up  on  either  side  of  the  road.  But  no 
shout  of  exultation  greeted  them,  neither  taunting 
word  nor  scornful  look  wounded  their  feelings,  at 
which  they  were  greatly  astonished,  and  for  which 
they  afterward  confessed  themselves  as  profoundly 
grateful.  This  was  by  the  order  of  General  Gates;  a 
most  considerate  and  humane  act,  by  which  he  greatly 
honored  himself  and  his  army.  They  were,  however, 
met  by  an  escort  of  soldiers  and  a drum  corps,  which 
could  not  refrain  from  administering  a small  dose  of 
poetic  justice  to  these  captive  Britons  in  the  form  of 
that  good  old  martial  tune,  “Yankee  Doodle."  The 
words,  and  perhaps  the  tune,  had  been  composed  by 
a British  humorist  during  the  French  and  Indian  war 
in  mockery  of  the  variegated  and  ludicrous  costumes  of 
the  provincial  troops  and  citizenship.  It  was  sure  to 


1L 


162 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


be  played  whenever  a colonial  regiment  marched  by 
on  parade.  It  had  been  British  property  exclusively 
till  Saratoga,  and  now  the  waggish  drum-major 
thought  it  a good  time  to  put  “Yankee  Doodle”  on  the 
other  foot.  It  took  so  well  with  our  people  that  it 
was  immediately  adopted  as  an  American  martial  air.91 

It  is  also  worthy  of  special  note,  that  at  the  same 
time  and  place  our  American  flag,  Old  Glory,  was 
unfurled  for  the  first  time  to  grace  a victory.  It  had 
been  adopted  by  the  Continental  Congress,  June  14th, 
previously’92 

After  the  meeting  of  the  Generals,  and  their  mutual 
introduction,  dinner  was  served  in  the  marquee,  or 
tent,  of  General  Gates,  which  he  had  had  pitched 
nearer  the  advanced  lines  during  the  negotiations.  It 
was  not  a full  course  dinner,  but,  no  doubt,  those  half- 
starved  captives  never  afterward  enjoyed  anything 

81  During  the  Albany  Bi-Centennial  celebration  the  “Argus”  gave  a brief 
sketch  of  the  “Crailo,”  the  old  Van  Rensselaer  homestead  in  Greenbush. 
In  that  sketch  the  writer  says:  “It  was  in  the  rear  of  this  mansion  that 
Yankee  Doodle  was  composed.  While  Abercombie’s  army  was  encamped 
there  [in  1758]  by  the  old  sweep  well  at  the  rear  of  the  house,  waiting  for 
reinforcements,  the  country  people  came  straggling  in,  in  all  manner  of 
costumes  and  dress.  Their  ludicrous  appearance  so  excited  the  humor  of 
a British  surgeon  [Dr.  R.  Shuckburg]  that  he,  while  sitting  by  the  bed, 
composed  the  original  version  of  ‘Yankee  Doodle/  words  and  music  both.” 

92  Regarding  this  flag  the  following  facts  were  communicated  to  the  writer 
by  Mr.  E.  R.  Mann,  of  Ballston,  N.  Y.,  an  enthusiastic  student  of  Amer- 
ican history.  They  were  related  to  him  by  Mr.  George  Strover,  in  1877, 
who  got  the  story  from  his  father,  who  was  a resident  in  the  neighborhood, 
at  the  time,  and  was  present  at  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne.  “When  it 
became  apparent  that  Burgoyne  must  surrender,  the  ladies  of  the  settlement 
and  the  wives  of  some  of  the  American  officers  took  their  flannel  petticoats, 
etc.,  of  the  required  colors,  and  made  them  into  a United  States  flag,  hav- 
ing heard  of  the  adoption  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  in  the  preceding  June, 
by  the  Continental  Congress.  They  presented  it  to  General  Gates,  and 
when,  on  October  17th,  Burgoyne  approached  Gates’  marquee  to  make  the 
formal  surrender,  that  flag  was  hoisted  to  the  top  of  the  staff  and  the  fifes 
and  drums  saluted  it  with  ‘Yankee  Doodle.’  ” 


164 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


more  toothsome.  Burgoyne  magnanimously  drank 
the  health  of  Washington,  whereat  Gates,  not  to  be 
outdone,  drank  to  King  George. 

Dinner  being  over,  they  stepped  outside,  and  for  a 
time  watched  the  royal  army  as  it  passed  by  toward 
Stillwater.  Then  at  a pre-arranged  signal,  the  two 
generals  faced  each  other,  when  General  Burgoyne 
drew  his  sword  and  presented  it  to  General  Gates,  in 
view  of  the  two  armies.  Gates  received  it  with  due 
courtesy,  and  in  a few  minutes  returned  it  to  Burgoyne. 
General  Schuyler  witnessed  this  ceremony,  and  no 
doubt  felt  that  in  all  justice  that  sword  should  have 
been  placed  in  his  hands. 

On  this  occasion  lie  showed  his  rare  exaltation  of 
character  and  magnanimity,  when  General  Burgoyne 
expressed  to  him  his  regret  at  the  great  loss  he  had 
inflicted  upon  him  in  the  destruction  of  his  property, 
valued  at  $50,000,  To  which  he  replied:  “Think  no 
more  of  it, -General,  the  occasion  justified  it  according 
to  the  rules  of  war.”  And  after  all  this,  he  opened  his 
fine  home  in  Albany  to  Burgoyne  and  a suite  of  twenty 
persons,  and  made  him  a welcome  guest  sp  long  as  he 
stayed  in  that  city. 

The  number  of  prisoners  surrendered  amounted  to 
five  thousand  seven  hundred  and  ninety-one.  Four  of 
the  eleven  on  General  Burgoyne’s  staff  were  members 
of  Parliament.  Besides  these  our  people  already  had 
eighteen  hundred  and  fifty-six  prisoners,  including  the 
sick  and  wounded,  which  had  been  abandoned  to  the 
Americans.  The  American  force  which,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  had  been  rapidly  augmenting  during  the 
last  few  weeks,  at  the  time  of  the  surrender  was  com- 
posed of  nine  thousand  and  ninety-three  Continentals, 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


i65 

or  regular  soldiers,  and  some  sixteen  thousand  militia, 
in  all  about  twenty-five  thousand  men.  Hence  there 
were  assembled  here  in  the  wilderness,  on  that  day  of 
grace,  over  thirty  thousand  soldiers,  besides  the  camp 
followers  and  civilian  visitors,  who  had  flocked  hither 
to  witness  the  last  act  in  that  heroic  drama.  It  is 
worthy  of  note  that  the  largest  American  army  mus- 
tered during  the  Revolutionary  war  was  assembled 
here  at  that  time. 

Saratoga  a Decisive  Battle — Why? 

% 

Historians  by  common  consent  regard  the  battle  of 
Saratoga  as  one  of  the  few  decisive  battles  in  history. 
The  average  reader  will  naturally  inquire ; what  is  meant 
by  a decisive  battle,  and  what  did  Saratoga  decide?  Hal- 
lam,  a great  English  historian,  in  his  “Middle  Ages”  de- 
fines decisive  battles  as  “those  battles  of  which  a contrary 
event  would  have  essentially  varied  the  drama  of  the 
world  in  all  its  subsequent  scenes.”  Mr.  E.  S.  Creasy, 
late  professor  of  history  in  the  University  College  of 
London,  acting  on  this  suggestion  found  only  fifteen 
among  the  thousands  of  battles  that  have  been  fought 
that  answer  to  Hallam's  standard ; the  first  was  Mara- 
thon, fought  490  B.  C.,  the  last  was  Waterloo,  fought 
in  1815.  The  one  preceding  this  in  his  list  is  Saratoga. 
Of  it  he  says:  “Nor  can  any  military  event  be  said  to 
have  exercised  more  important  influence  on  the  future 
fortunes  of  mankind  than  the  complete  defeat  of  Bur- 
goyne’s  expedition  in  1 777.”  Take  notice:  that  is  the 
judgment  of  an  Englishman!  Momentous  indeed  were 
the  results  that  followed  upon  Saratoga  in  which  all  the 
world  is  interested. 


1 66 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


First,  It  preserved  to  the  cause  of  liberty  in  America 
the  precious  Hudson  valley  by  which  New  England  and 
the  Southern  colonies  were  linked  together,  and  which 
was  absolutely  necessary  to  their  unity  and  cooperation. 

Second.  It  taught  the  Americans  that  they  could  meet, 
and  overthrow,  in  a fair  contest,  what  they  had  been 
taught  to  believe  were  invincible  troops;  hence  their 
hopes  of  success  were  amazingly  strengthened,  and  from 
that  day  the  leaders  believed  that  our  independence  was 
assured. 

Third.  The  outcome  of  Saratoga  convinced  European 
nations  that  the  Americans  could  fight  and  win  battles, 
and  that  their  union  possessed  elements  of  stability : 
hence  the  French  immediately  thereafter  acknowledged 
our  independence  and  entered  into  an  alliance  with  us. 
She  sent  us  fleets,  and  armies,  and  money,  by  whose  aid 
we  were  able  to  give  the  finishing  stroke  to  English 
power,  over  these  colonies,  at  Yorktown. 

“Saratoga  was  the  wand  that  'smote  the  rock  of  the 
national  resources/  It  was  the  magic  that  revived  the 
'dead  corpse  of  public  credit/'’93 

Holland,  after  Saratoga,  also  gave  most  substantial 
aid,  in  supplying  us  with  the  sinews  of  war,  in  the  shape 
of  seven  million  guilders.94 

Fourth.  Having  once  seen  how  Saratoga  not  only 
made  possible  but  probable  our  independence,  anyone 
can  see  how  after  independence  came  naturally 
the  establishment  of  this  glorious  republic  which 
has  proven  herself  a fount  of  all  material,  civil  and 
religious  blessings,  not  only  to  her  own  citizens,  but  to 
the  whole  world  besides.  This  is  a much  better  world, 


93  Hon.  S.  S.  Cox,  in  the  U.  S.  Senate,  1884. 

94  Bolle’s  Financial  History  of  the  U.  S.  Vol.  I.,  p.  258. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


167 


and  the  average  of  human  comfort  and  happiness  has 
been  vastly  raised,  because  of  the  birth,  the  development, 
and  example  of  this  republic. 

“17th.  A day  famous  in  the  annals  of  American  history’ 

Lieut.  Digby,  of  Burgoyne’s  army,  uses  the  above  as  the 
opening  words  of  his  journal  for  October  17,  1777.  He 
packed  far  more  of  truth  in  that  sentence  than  he 
dreamed. 

In  the  Fifteenth  Century  humanity  cried  for  more 
room,  and  Christopher  Columbus,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
discovered  a continent.  In  the  Eighteenth  Century 
humanity  cried  for  greater  civil  liberty  and  the  citizen 
soldiery  of  America,  under  the  smile  of  the  Almighty, 
won  it  at  Saratoga.  All  hail  then  the  morning  of  the  17th 
of  October,  1777!  Light  from  the  four  corners  of 
heaven  streams  upon  thee,  making  thee  the  brightest  that 
had  yet  dawned  upon  this  virgin  continent.  Farewell 
ages  of  tyranny;  farewell  sceptred  brutes  and  crowned 
despots ! The  triumphant  day  here  dawned  which 
assured  to  every  man  the  privilege  of  becoming  equal  to 
every  other  man,  and  which  should  see  every  man 
anointed  a king  and  every  woman  a queen  in  their  own 
right,  and  ushered  in  the  era  that  should  witness  the 
realization  of  that  dream  of  the  poet : “The  parliament 
of  man,  the  federation  of  the  world/’ 

“The  nation  that  forgets  its  Marathon 
Has  lost  the  choicest  glory  it  has  won. 

Then  let  yon  granite  shaft  of  grace 
Forever  be  a rallying  place 
For  liberty  and  honor,  till  the  day 
The  stone  is  dust,  the  river  dried  away.” 

— C.  H.  Crandall. 


i68 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


The  reader  will  remember  that  this  crushing  defeat 
inflicted  on  England  by  no  means  ended  the  war,  which 
dragged  its  slow  length  along  through  five  more  weary 
years,  but  the  stroke  at  Saratoga  tipped  the  scales  in 
freedom’s  favor,  it  turned  the  tide  which  thenceforward 
set  unfalteringly  for  victory  and  independence. 

The  Fate  of  the  Two  Armies 

The  captured  army  marched  south  and  stayed  the  first 
night  on  their  old  camp  ground  at  Wilbur’s  Basin,  whence 
they  had  been  driven  ten  days  before.  The  next  day 
our  people  separated  the  Germans  from  the  British.  The 
British  crossed  the  river  on  the  floating  bridge  which 
had  been  thrown  across  by  Gates  at  Bemis  Heights,  and 
took  the  old  Hoosac  road  through  Northampton,  Mass., 
for  Boston.  The  Germans  crossed  in  boats  near 
Mechanicville,  and  stayed  the  next  night  at  Schaghticoke ; 
thence  marched  south  through  Troy  and  Kinderhook  to 
Claverack;  thence  east  through  the  Berkshires  by  the 
way  of  Springfield  to  Boston. 

Congress  did  not  keep  the  contract  made  by  Gates  to 
send  the  surrendered  army  back  to  England  immediately. 
The  reason  for  this  was  that  several  of  the  regiments, 
in  defiance  of  the  capitulation,  failed  to  surrender  their 
colors ; but  which  with  the  military  chest  were  effectually 
concealed  in  various  ways  by  the  officers.  And  further- 
more, rumors  reached  Congress,  and  it  was  led  to  believe 
that  the  British  soldiers  meant  to  break  their  parole,  join 
Howe’s  army  and  renew  the  fight  against  us.  So  they 
marched  them  from  Boston  down  to  Virginia,  thence  they 
were  moved  hither  and  yon  till  after  peace  was  declared. 

Washington  himself  advised  Congress  to  this  course. 
Burgoyne  was  permitted  to  return  to  England,  where 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


169 


he  received  but  a cold  reception  at  the  hands  of  the 
king  and  people.  Afterwards,  however,  he  largely 
regained  his  popularity.  He  died  in  1792,  and  was  hon- 
ored with  burial  in  Westminster  Abbey. 

Three  days  after  the  surrender  Gates’  host  of  militia 
started  for  their  various  homes  and  so  vanished  from  the 
scene  like  the  mists  of  the  morning.95  Morgan,  with  his 
illustrious  corps,  and  several  brigades,  was  reluctantly 
and  tardily  returned  by  Gates  to  the  grand  army  under 
Washington.  The  regulars  lingered  here  at  Saratoga 
for  some  time,  restored  the  barracks  destroyed  by  Bur- 
goyne,  and  helped  General  Schuyler  to  resurrect  from  the 
ashes*  the  home  which  the  same  enemy  had  wantonly 
cremated.  So  much  of  the  army  as  did  not  finally 
go  to  reinforce  Washington  wintered  at  Saratoga  and 
Albany. 

Guide  to  the  Saratoga  Battle  Field — How  to 
Get  There 

From  Schuylerville.  If  you  are  a good  walker  go  first 
by  electric  car  to  Wilbur’s  Basin.  From  there  walk  to 
Freeman’s  Farm,  one  and  one-half  miles  to  the  west. 
After  crossing  the  canal  take  first  left  hand  road  up  the 
hill.  From  there  it  is  a straight  road  to  the  battlefield. 
After  crossing  the  ravine  turn  in  at  the  first  house  on  the 
left.  You  are  then  at  the  place. 

If  you  are  not  a walker,  then  take  a carriage  at  Schuy- 
lerville. Perhaps  you  better  go  by  Quaker  Springs  and 
return  by  the  River  road.  The  scenery  from  Quaker 
Springs  to  the  battle  field  is  superb.  After  leaving 
Quaker  Springs,  up  the  second  road  to  your  left  came 
General  Fraser  on  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  Septem- 


eG  The  Sexagenary,  p.  124. 


170 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


ber,  1777,  on  his  way  to  the  battle.  Near  here  he  turned 
southward.  After  passing  the  Quaker  meeting  house, 
a half  mile  farther  on  you  come  to  a fork  in  the  roads, 
keep  to  the  left;  then  take  second  road  to  the  left  and 
turn  in  at  the  first  house  you  come  to  on  the  right.  You 
are  then  at  the  Freeman's  Farm  House  (now  Esmond's). 

From  Saratoga  Springs.  It  is  nine  miles  to  the  battle 
field.  You  will  need  to  take  a carriage,  and  a lunch,  as  it 
will  be  quite  late  before  you  get  back.  Drive  out  Union 
Avenue  to  Moon's ; then  down  the  hill  back  of  his  place, 
cross  the  trestle  bridge  over  the  foot  of  the  lake ; then 
along  the  shore  of  the  lake  for  a mile  and  a half  to  the 
Cedar  Bluff  house.  Take  first  left  hand  road  beyond 
this  up  the  hill.  On  top  of  the  hill  turn  to  the  right,  a 
little  farther  on  turn  to  the  left,  then  southwest  for  half 
a mile  till  you  meet  a road  running  directly  east,  take 
this  over  hill  and  dale  for  three  miles,  passing  three  cross 
roads  from  the  north,  till  you  come  to  a school  house  and 
the  Quaker  meeting  house.  Arrived  at  this  turn  you  are 
on  historic  ground.  It  was  near  here  that  General  Fraser 
with  his  brigade,  coming  up  from  the  river  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  19th  of  September,  1777,  turned  to  the  south 
on  his  way  to  the  battle  field.  Now  turn  up  the  hill  to  the 
right  past  the  school  house  and  church.  About  half  a 
mile  south  of  the  church  you  come  to  a fork  in  the  roads, 
keep  to  the  left;  then  take  second  road  down  the  hill  to 
your  left,  turn  in  at  the  first  house  you  come  to  on  your 
right;  this  is  Freeman’s  farm  (now  Esmond's). 

From  Mechanicville  and  the  south.  Take  electric  car 
to  Stillwater  or  Bemis  Heights ; there  get  a carriage  to 
the  battle  field.  Turn  up  the  hill  at  Bemis  Heights. 
About  a mile  up  the  hill  another  road  comes  in  from  the 
north.  Follow  this  road  for  a mile  and  a half  turning  to 


OLD  BATTLE  WELL 


172 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


the  right  at  the  second  cross  road,  then  down  the  hill, 
and  turn  in  to  the  right  at  the  first  house  you  come  to ; 
this  is  Freeman's  farm. 

Arrived  at  Freeman's  farm,  first  obtain  permission  to 
look  over  the  grounds.  Then  as  you  stand  at  the  front 
of  the  house  facing  the  west  you  are  looking  out  on  the 
field  of  the  first  day's  battle.  The  original  Freeman  cot- 
tage stood  to  your  left  near  the  west  line  of  the  barnyard. 
It  was  at  and  about  this  cottage  that  Morgan  met  the 
British  scouts  under  Major  Forbes.  He  drove  them  back 
into  the  woods  just  north  of  the  road,  and  was  there  in 
turn  driven  back  and  scattered  by  Burgoyne’s  main 
body.  Burgoyne  formed  his  line  of  battle  just  north  of 
the  ravine  which  runs  parallel  with  and  a little  to  the 
north  of  the  road.  Then  he  advanced  and  the  battle 
raged  for  four  hours  back  and  forth  across  the  open 
clearing  both  to  the  east  and  west  of  the  cottage,  but 
principally  to  the  west.  The  battle  ended  when  the  Ger- 
mans coming  up  from  the  river  occupied  the  knoll  to  the 
south  of  the  barns  with  reinforcements  and  turned  the 
American  right  wing,  just  at  dark. 

After  the  battle  the  British  held  the  field  and  fortified 
themselves.  See  map  for  location  and  direction  of  their 
lines.  Here  they  remained  for  seventeen  days.  Let  us 
now  look  over  the  grounds  a bit. 

The  Old  Battle  Well 

First:  In  the  hollow  just  beyond  the  barnyard  at  the 
south  you  see  the  old  battle  well.  About  this  well  many 
poor  fellows  were  found  dead  after  the  battle,  who  in 
their  last  moments  had  dragged  themselves  thither  to 
quench  their  raging  thirst,  a condition  which  always  fol- 
lows loss  of  blood. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


17  3 


The  Great  Redoubt 

Second:  From  the  well,  climb  the  knoll  and  pass  to 
the  southwest  till  you  come  to  the  fence.  It  was  on  this 
knoll  that  Riedesel  posted  his  infantry  and  cannon  whose 
attack  decided  the  battle  of  the  19th  of  September,  1777, 
for  the  British.  About  the  knoll  the  British  built  a strong 
redoubt,  which  served  as  the  southwest  defense  of  their 
camp.  Against  this  redoubt  Arnold  led  the  ineffectual 
charge  after  the  retreat  of  the  British  on  the  7th  of  Octo- 
ber. On  the  little  rocky  knoll,  a few  rods  to  the  west  of 
you,  the  British  had  an  outwork. 

Remains  of  Burgoyne’s  Camp  Defenses 

Third:  Should  you  wish  to  see  the  only  remains  of 
Burgoyne’s  camp  defenses,  take  the  road  one-half  mile 
to  the  east  to  Mr.  E.  R.  Wilbur’s.  The  ravine  you  cross 
on  the  way  was  the  line  between  Hamilton’s  and  Fraser’s 
camps.  About  a half  mile  from  Mr.  Wilbur’s  to  the 
south,  in  the  bushes,  are  some  well  preserved  breast- 
works. Their  location  and  form  are  marked  on  the  map, 
as  is  also  the  location  of  Burgoyne’s  headquarters  tent. 
When  there,  look  for  remains  of  old  camp  well  over  the 
fence  to  the  west. 

These  are  on  the  land  of  Mr.  Eugene  Curtis,  and  it  is 
hoped  that  they  may  be  preserved  intact,  as  relics  of  the 
historic  past  are  becoming  more  scarce  and  more  inter- 
esting as  the  years  go  by. 

Breyman’s  Hill 

Fourth  : About  sixty  rods  to  the  northwest  of  Free- 
man’s farm,  and  north  of  the  road,  is  Breyman’s  hill, 
called  by  the  residents  Burgoyne’s  hill,  a misnomer. 


1 74 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


This  defended  the  extreme  right  of  the  British  camp,  and 
was  held  by  the  Germans  under  Colonel  Breyman.  The 
capture  of  this  strong  position  by  Arnold  ended  the  sec- 
ond day’s  battle,  and  forced  Burgoyne  to  retreat.  Arnold 
broke  through  the  breastworks  between  the  road  and  the 
first  clump  of  trees.  Once  within  the  works,  he  quickly 
compelled  the  defenders  to  retreat.  In  the  contest  which 
followed  his  entrance  he  was  wounded,  and  Colonel  Brey- 
man was  killed.  The  tablet  is.  placed  on  the  line  of  the 
works,  while  Arnold  was  doubtless  wounded  a little  to 
the  rear,  to  the  east.  Hardly  a suggestion  of  the  old 
earthworks  remain  here. 

Where  General  Fraser  was  Shot 

Fifth  : Returning  to  the  road,  pass  up  the  hill 
to  the  west  and  turn  to  the  left.  It  was  this  high 
ground,  over  which  the  road  runs,  that  Fraser 
occupied  and  held  during  the  first  day’s  battle. 
Just  after  you  have  passed  three  houses,  look  on 
the  right  side  of  the  road  for  the  tablet  which 
marks  the  place  where  General  Fraser  was  shot.  The 
basswood  tree  over  the  tablet  grew  out  of  the  stump  of  the 
original  one,  under  which  the  tragedy  occurred.  The 
man  who  shot  him,  Timothy  Murphy,  doubtless  stood 
some  eight  hundred  or  a thousand  feet  to  the  west  or 
south-west  of  this  point. 

Scene  of  Second  Day’s  Battle 

Sixth  : Passing  on  you  will  notice,  as  you  descend  the 
hill,  a tablet  on  the  right  of  the  road,  against  the  fence. 
This  is  about  on  the  line  where  Burgoyne  posted  his  forces 
before  the  second  battle.  The  British  grenadiers,  under 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


17S 


Major  Ackland,  were  posted  from  near  this  point  around 
the  base  of  the  hill  to  the  left.  The  British  light  infantry, 
with  one  cannon,  occupied  the  hill  over  to  the  right  and 
also  a part  of  the  plain  this  side  of  the  hill.  The  Germans 
held  the  center.  The  artillery  was  posted  at  intervals 
from  the  right  of  Ackland’s  grenadiers  to  the  center  of  the 
German  lines.  The  twelve-pounders,  over  which  there 
was  such  a stubborn  fight,  were  posted  in  the  rear  of  the 
German  left,  a little  up  the  hill. 

The  battle  opened  with  an  attack  by  the  Americans 
under  General  Poor  on  the  grenadiers  at  the  extreme  left ; 
at  nearly  the  same  time  Dearborn  and  Learned  struck 
both  the  British  and  German  lines  in  front,  while  Morgan 
charged  up  the  hill  at  the  rear  of  the  British  extreme 
right,  and  forced  them  to  retire.  Soon  Arnold  compelled 
the  Germans  to  give  way  when,  after  fifty-two  minutes  of 
fiercest  fighting  the  entire  force  of  the  British  were  com- 
pelled to  hurry  back  to  their  camp,  which  was  stormed  by 
Arnold  and  their  right  defense  taken,  as  previously 
stated. 

The  Middle  Ravine  and  Observation  Hill 

Seventh  : Leaving  the  second  day's  battle  ground, 
you  pass  toward  the  south,  over  a stone  bridge.  This 
bridge  spans  the  Middle  ravine,  which  figures  so  promi- 
nently in  the  history  of  the  hostile  camps,  and  the  two 
battles.  Passing  on  you  soon  come  to  an  isolated  hill 
crowned  with  farm  buildings.  From  the  top  of  the  log 
house,  which  then  stood  there,  Colonel  Wilkinson  observed 
the  British  army  deploying  into  line  and  apparently 
offering  battle,  which  fact  he  reported  to  General  Gates, 
who  at  once  ordered  the  attack.  At  the  foot  of  this  hill 
stands  a tablet  whose  inscription  gives  the  impression 


TABLET  AT  FREEMAN’S  FARM  TABLET  AT  BREYMAN's  HILL  TABLET  AT  FORT  NEILSON 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


177 


that  from  here  General  Fraser  was  shot.  This  could 
not  be  for  two  reasons : first,  because  Morgan  and  his 
men  were  not  here,  but  were  engaged  with  the  British 
right,  half  a mile  and  more  to  the  north-west ; and  sec- 
ond, because  the  shoulder  of  the  hill  would  prevent 
seeing  General  Fraser  from  here,  or  if  not  the  hill,  the 
trees,  and  also  the  smoke  of  battle,  would  screen  him  at 
this  distance. 

Fort  Neilson 

Eighth  : Passing  on  three-fourths  of  a mile  toward 
the  south-east,  and  climbing  the  hill,  we  come  to  the  site 
of  Fort  Neilson,  which  defended  the  north-west  angle  of 
the  American  camp.  The  barns  stand  on  the  site  of  the 
old  log  barn  about  which  the  ramparts  were  thrown  up. 
The  wing  to  the  rear  of  the  main  house  is  the  identical 
one  occupied  by  Morgan  and  Poor  as  their  quarters.  The 
interior  has  been  kept  intact.  From  this  point  Arnold  no 
doubt  mounted  his  horse  and  rushed  into  battle  without 
orders.  For  the  location  and  direction  of  the  American 
works,  and  the  point  of  departure  of  the  divisions  into 
battle,  see  map. 

Gates'  Headquarters 

Ninth:  After  leaving  Fort  Neilson,  as  you  continue 
down  the  road  toward  the  south,  somewhere  down  in  the 
field  to  your  left  stood  the  ammunition  magazine  of 
the  Americans.  At  the  intersection  of  the  roads,  as  you 
turn  to  the  left,  you  will  observe  a tablet.  A little 
way  back  of  this  in  the  field  was  Gates'  headquarters, 
and  up  to  the  right  of  it  was  the  hospital.  Here 
Gates  stayed  during  the  second  day's  battle,  and  here 
he  had  the  heated  argument  with  Sir  Francis  Clerke, 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


178 

a wounded  prisoner,  over  the  merits  of  the  ques- 
tions at  issue  between  the  Americans  and  British,, 
apparently  more  anxious  to  win  in  the  battle  of  words 
than  in  the  life  and  death  struggle  waging  beyond  the 
sally  port  of  his  camp. 

Bemis’  Tavern  and  River  Defenses 

Tenth:  When  you  reach  the  foot  of  the  hill  at  the 
river,  you  will  see  on  your  left,  next  the  fence,  a tablet 
marked  Bemis’  tavern.  Fothem  Bemis  kept  tavern  here, 
and  owned  part  of  the  heights  to  the  west.  Hence  the 
name,  Bemis  Heights.  The  old  tavern  stood  over  in  the 
fields  a little  way  to  the  north.  Now  turning  northward, 
you  will  soon  see  another  tablet  in  front  of  a house  to  your 
left.  From  here  ran  strong  entrenchments  to  the  river, 
where  a floating  bridge  spanned  that  stream.  Note  here 
the  narrowness  of  the  passage  between  the  hill  and  river. 
It  was  a veritable  Thermopylae.  Burgoyne  acknowledged 
in  his  testimony  before  the  court  of  inquiry  that  he  dare 
not  attempt  to  force  it.  The  crest  of  the  hills,  as  you  pass 
northward,  were  crowned  with  strong  breastworks  and 
batteries.  Three-fourths  of  a mile  to  the  north  of  Bemis’, 
you  will  see  another  tablet  on  the  right  side  of  the  road  in 
front  of  a barn.  This  marks  the  site  of  the  advance  works 
of  the  Americans.  Those  entrenchments,  however,  were 
near  the  river  to  the  south-east.  See  the  map.  A little 
farther  on  you  will  notice  two  houses,  some  distance  off 
to  your  right,  next  the  river.  The  lower  farm  was  Van- 
denburgh’s,  and  served  as  a stopping  place  over  night 
for  the  frightened  inhabitants  on  their  way  from  the  north 
to  a place  of  safety.  The  highway  ran  along  the  river 
till  after  the  Revolution. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


179 


Burgoyne’s  River  Defenses.  Fraser's  Grave 

Eleventh  : Two  miles  to  the  north  of  Bemis  Heights 
we  come  to  Wilbur’s  basin.  Here  just  to  the  north  of  the 
buildings  Burgoyne  had  his  hospital,  his  park  of  artillery, 
and  his  magazines.  At  the  river  bank  were  tied  his 
transportation  boats,  and  thrown  across  the  river  was  a 
pontoon  bridge.  Up  to  the  left  you  will  notice  three  hills. 
On  each  of  these  was  placed  a battery  for  the  defense  of 
his  camp  and  stores.  On  the  middle  one  General  Fraser 
was  buried,  and  his  body  was  never  removed,  so  far  as 
is  known.  Consult  map  for  locations.  The  fourth  house 
to  the  north  along  the  river  is  Ensign's,  where  Neilson 
had  his  struggle  with  the  big  Indian  described  in  the 
chapter  of  anecdotes. 

Sword’s  House 

"Twelfth:  Nearly  two  miles  north  of  Wilbur’s  basin 
you  come  to  Searle’s  ferry.  Forty  rods  above  the  ferry 
is  a farm  house.  Turn  to  the  west  just  north  of  the 
barns,  pass  over  the  canal  bridge,  and  a few  rods  to  the 
west  of  the  bridge,  on  a rise  of  ground,  and  a little  to  your 
left,  you  will  see  a depression  in  the  ground.  That 
marks  the  cellar  of  Sword’s  house,  which  Burgoyne 
occupied  two  days  as  headquarters,  and  in  the  vicinity  of 
which  his  army  was  encamped. 

Willard’s  Mountain 

Thirteenth:  Throughout  the  day  you  have  noticed 
a high  mountain  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  about  six 
miles  away.  That  is  Willard’s  mountain,  so  called  from 
the  fact  that  a Mr.  Willard  posted  himself  on  that  moun- 
tain during  the  latter  days  of  Burgoyne’s  advance  and 
signaled  his  observations  to  General  Gates. 


i8o 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


CHAPTER  XVII 

Anecdotes  of  the  Revolutionary  Period 

Introductory — The  Sexagenary — Who  was  He? 

Among  the  very  few  early  residents  of  the  upper  Hudson 
valley  who  left  behind  them  a written  record  of  incidents 
connected  with  Colonial  and  Revolutionary  days  was  one 
who  signed  himself  the  Sexagenary,  (that  is,  the  man  in 
his  sixties).  Indeed,  he  gives  us  about  the  most  enter- 
taining and  realistic  pictures  we  have  of  the  hardships 
and  sufferings,  the  toils  and  sacrifices,  which  the  common 
folk  of  those  days  had  to  undergo,  especially  the  dwellers 
in  those  communities  into  whose  precincts  the  common 
enemy  chanced  to  intrude  himself.  His  real  name  was 
never  divulged,  so  far  as  we  can  learn,  hence  his  identity 
has  ever  remained  a profound  mystery,  but  at  the  same 
time  a prolific  cause  of  wonderment  and  conjecture  on 
the  part  of  students  of  New  York  history. 

On  the  first  reading  of  the  Sexagenary's  book,  the 
writer  was  inclined  to  regard  it  as  largely  fictitious ; but 
after  a mo're  critical  study  of  it  he  discovered  the  author 
to  be  thoroughly  accurate  in  all  cases  where  it  has  been 
possible  to  verify  him.  His  constant  reference  to  sites, 
and  localities  and  personages,  in  and  about  Old  Saratoga, 
showed  a familiarity  with  the  lay  of  the  country  and  its 
people  which  was  possible  to  one  only  after  a protracted 
residence.  All  this  served  to  arouse  the  curiosity  of  the 
writer  to  the  point  of  getting  on  his  track  and  running 
down  this  coy  and  evasive  author.  The  clues  were  fur- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


8 1 


nished  us  chiefly  by  the  book  itself,  showing  that  the 
author  did  not  cover  his  tracks  as  thoroughly  as  he 
fancied. 

First,  we  undertook  to  locate  the  home  of  the  Sexagen- 
ary’s father,  about  whom  he  has  so  much  to  say.  From 
his  book  we  learned  the  author  was  born  in  Schoharie, 
N.  Y.,  the  year  of  the  Stamp  Act,  1765;  that  his  father 
removed  to  the  vicinity  of  Saratoga,  apparently  about 
1770,  and  bought  a farm  on  the  east  side  of  the  Hudson, 
opposite  "Schuyler’s  Flats;"  that  the  house  was  situated 
about  one-quarter  of  a mile  from  the  river;  that  it  was 
south  of  the  ford  across  the  Hudson,  and  was  located  on 
a bluff,  or  bank,  that  ran  parallel  with  the  river.  Just  to 
the  north  of  the  house  was  a hollow,  and  a ravine  running 
east  into  the  high  bluffs,  or  river  hills,  which  was  suitable 
for  and  was  frequently  used  as  a place  of  refuge  from 
the  periodic  raids  of  Indians  and  Tories.  From  beneath 
the  bank  in  said  hollow,  or  ravine,  gushed  a spring.  Hav- 
ing set  down  all  the  landmarks  given  in  the  book  that 
referred  to  his  home,  the  writer  set  to  work  diligently 
to  find  the  place  and  after  a misadventure  or  two  finally 
succeeded  in  locating  it  beyond  all  question.  It  is  on  the 
east  side  of  the  river.  Everybody  familiar  with  the  drive 
has  noticed  the  stately  mansion  adorning  the  bluff  up  to 
your  left,  on  the  way  southward,  and  overlooking  the 
river,  about  two  miles  south  of  the  bridge.  The  place 
now  comprising  226  acres  is  owned  by  Mrs.  John  B. 
Eldredge,  but  for  many  years  was  known  as  the  Slade 
place.  This  was  the  early  home  of  the  Sexagenary, 
though  the  original  house  was  removed  to  make  room 
for  the  present  brick  structure. 

Having  located  his  abode,  we  thought  by  searching  the 
records  we  could  easily  find  who  owned  that  property 


182 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


from  177°  t°  1785  or  90,  but  to  our  chagrin,  could  find 
nothing  either  in  the  clerk's  office  of  Washington  county, 
nor  in  the  archives  at  Albany.  We  learned  that  but  few 
records  of  conveyances  were  kept  at  that  time.  Not  to 
be  baffled  in  this  way,  we  turned  again  to  the  book,  hoping 
to  find  some  other  clue  which  we  had  overlooked ; ere 
long  we  discovered  that  the  author's  name  was  John — a 
fatal  slip  if  he  really  wanted  to  conceal  himself.  Remem- 
bering that  he  speaks  of  himself  as  having  settled  upon  the 
Battenkill  soon  after  the  Revolution,  we  at  once  turned 
to  the  history  of  Washington  county,  and  looked  up  all 
the  “Johns"  who  had  attained  any  prominence  in  the 
towns  of  Greenwich  and  Easton  between  1790  and  1825, 
and  found  quite  a number  of  them.  Turning  to  his  book 
again,  with  this  clue  in  mind,  we  noticed  that  on  the  flight 
of  the  inhabitants  at  the  approach  of  Burgoyne,  his  father 
and  family  sought  refuge  among  their  relatives  in  Beth- 
lehem, south  of  Albany,  who  received  them  very  kindly. 
Happening  to  have  some  relatives  of  our  own  among  the 
old  families  in  that  locality,  we  called  to  mind  among 
others  the  name  Becker.  Turning  to  our  list  of  “Johns," 
we  found  there  a John  Becker.  Here  at  last  was  some- 
thing tangible  and  hopeful.  Now  the  question  was,  Were 
there  any  Beckers  in  Schoharie,  whence  the  Sexagenary 
says  he  came  with  his  father  ? Not  having  read  as  yet 
his  reminiscences  of  the  Schoharie  valley,  we  seized  his 
book  for  another  search.  We  had  not  gone  far  before  we 
read,  on  page  166,  in  his  description  of  Sir  John  Johnson's 
raid  down  through  that  valley,  in  1780,  and  his  attack  on 
Middleburg,  that  the  fort  there  was  situated  midway  be- 
tween the  hill  and  the  creek  (which  is  true),  and  that 
it  consisted,  as  he  said,  “of  a picket  and  some  minor  de- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  183 

fenses”  thrown  up  about  what  was  “well  known  by  the 
appellation  of  Becker's  stone  house."  Then  he  says : 
“When  the  alarm  was  given  my  grandfather  was  in  the 
fort,  and  his  son  was  in  a mill  which  belonged  to  the 
family  about  a mile  from  the  place."  It  occurred  to  us 
that  the  most  natural  place  in  the  world  for  an  old  man  to 
be  found,  in  the  country  especially,  would  be  in  his  own 
house.  But  still,  so  natural  an  inference  did  not  verify 
the  fact  that  the  grandfather's  name  was  Becker,  he 
might  have  been  making  a call  at  the  time.  If,  however, 
it  could  be  found  that  the  “mill"  which  was  “about  a mile 
from  the  fort"  was  owned  at  the  time  by  a Becker,  it 
would  prove  beyond  reasonable  doubt  that  the  Sexagen- 
ary was  a Becker,  for  it  “belonged  to  the  family." 

The  Hon.  George  L.  Danforth,  of  Middleburg,  N.  Y., 
who  has  made  a special  study  of  the  history  of  that  local- 
ity, writes  us  that  “Johannes  Becker  owned  the  house 
which  was  fortified  as  the  Middle  Fort.  There  were  two 
grist  mills  within  about  a mile  of  the  fort,  as  you  can  see 
from  the  ancient  map  of  the  territory,  published  in  'Gen- 
eral Sullivan’s  Expedition  against  the  Indians;’  one  was 
Becker’s,  and  the  other  was  Eckerson’s.’’97  This  proves 
beyond  reasonable  doubt  that  the  name  we  are  after  is 
Becker.  Adding  to  this  what  we  had  already  discovered, 
we  have  the  combination,  John  Becker. 

Returning  to  Old  Saratoga  and  vicinity,  we  discover 
some  additional  confirmation  for  our  conclusion.  In  the 
Records  of  the  (Dutch)  Reformed  Church,  at  Schuyler- 
ville,  we  find  that  when  it  was  re-organized,  in  1789,  Peter 
Becker  and  Colonel  Cornelius  Van  Veghten  were  elected 
as  elders.  Now  the  Sexagenary  speaks  of  his  father  as 


97  General  Sullivan’s  Indian  Expedition,  p.  288. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


being  an  attendant  of  the  church  at  “Schuyler’s  Flats,” 
and  also  of  Colonel  Van  Veghten  as  being  a great  friend 
of  his  father’s.  These  two  men  being  active  patriots,  and 
both  of  them  active  members  of  the  same  church,  are 
facts  that  afford  ample  ground  for  such  friendship.  Fur- 
thermore, Peter  Becker’s  name  appears  in  the  history  of 
Washington  county  as  one  of  the  early  settlers  in  the  town 
of  Easton,  which  is  east  of  the  Hudson,  and  opposite 
Saratoga.  On  inquiry  among  the  Beckers  of  Easton, 
who  are  posted  in  family  history,  we  found  that  none  of 
their  ancestry  settled  along  the  river  as  far  north  as  this, 
but  that  they  came  from  Schaghticoke  way.  This  would 
indicate  that  Peter  Becker  came  from  elsewhere,  which 
leaves  room  for  the  inference  that  he  is  the  one  who  emi- 
grated from  Schoharie,  and  hence  was  the  father  of  the 
Sexagenary.  Peter  Becker’s  election  to  the  eldership  of 
the  aforesaid  church  when  the  Sexagenary  was  only 
twenty-four  tends  to  strengthen  the  theory  of  such  rela- 
tionship.98 

Finally,  in  closing  his  “Reminiscences,”  the  Sexagenary 
says : “After  the  war  I married  and  removed  to  a beautiful 
farm  on  the  Battenkill  that  to  this  day  (1832),  bears  my 
name.  Prosperity  filled  my  sails,  and  when  my  father 
died,  his  blessing  seemed  to  rest  upon  my  head.”  Then 
he  recounts  a series  of  disasters  which  swept  away  his 


98  The  name  of  John  P.  Becker  also  appears  quite  frequently  in  the  early 
records  of  the  Reformed  church  at  Schuylerville,  especially  in  connection 
-with  the  baptism  of  his  five  younger  children.  In  connection  with  these 
baptisms  we  learn  that  his  wife’s  name  was  Margaret  Van  Buren. 

The  following  are  the  names  of  the  children  born  to  John  P.  Becker  and 
Margaret  Van  Buren;  Martin,  born  (?);  died  February  ioth,  1808, 
age  20;  Garret,  born  December  1st,  1789;  Jeremiah,  born  September  7th, 
1792;  Maria,  born  May  1st,  1794;  Caty  Ann,  born  August  29th,  1796; 
Walter,  born  December  19th,  1798.  The  wife  of  Peter  Becker,  the  father 
of  John  P.,  was  Annetie  Acker,  a name  also  common  in  Schoharie. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


'85 


property,  and  left  him  a poor  old  man  at  the  time  he 
undertook  his  literary  work.  On  investigation,  we  found 
that  one  John  P.  Becker  figures  in  the  early  history  of 
Greenwich,  which  is  on  the  Battenkill.  He  had  much  to 
do  with  the  founding  of  the  (Dutch)  Reformed  Church 
of  Union  Village,  as  Greenwich  was  then  called,  in 
1807-10."  and  for  sometime  served  as  its  treasurer. 
In  1810  he  was  elected  as  the  second  president  of  Union 
Village.100  These  facts  indicate  that  he  was  a man  of 
some  standing  in  the  community,  as  one  would  expect 
from  the  author  of  such  a work. 

On  visiting  Greenwich,  to  ascertain  if  there  were  any 
who  could  remember  Mr.  Becker,  we  found  that  the  Hon. 
Charles  R.  Ingalls,  judge  of  the  Supreme  Court,  has  a 
clear  remembrance  of  him  as  an  old  man  who  used  to  call 
at  his  father’s  house,  in  Greenwich,  when  he  was  a small 
boy.  He  recalls  him  as  one  who  was  spoken  of  as  having 
had  considerable  means ; that  he  once  owned  the  Mosier 
place,  now  the  beautiful  home  of  Henry  Gray,  M.  D.,  No. 
18  Church  street ; and  that  he  had  lost  his  property ; espec- 
ially did  he  remember  him  as  one  who  in  his  visits  used 
often  to  fall  asleep  in  his  chair  and  snore  sonorously.  The 
Judge’s  recollection  tallies  closely  with  the  Sexagenary’s 
account  of  himself,  especially  with  reference  to  the  loss 
of  his  property. 

Our  deduction  from  all  these  facts  is,  that  John  P. 
Becker  and  the  original  of  the  Sexagenary  are  one  and  the 
same  individual.  In  this  deduction,  Judge  Charles  R. 
Ingalls,  of  Troy,  N.  Y.,  and  other  prominent  citizens  to 
whom  the  facts  have  been  submitted  fully  concur. 


99  Thurston’s  Historical  Sketch  of  Greenwich,  p.  48. 

100  History  of  Washington  County.  Edition  of  1878,  p.  343. 


1 86 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


The  contents  of  the  book  were  first  published  as  con- 
tributed papers  in  the  Albany  Gazette , in  1831-3,  and  now 
on  file  in  the  State  Library.  The  first  number  of  the 
series  was  published  in  the  issue  of  December  20,  1831. 
By  way  of  preface,  the  editor  of  the  Gazette  says : 

“We  commence  this  day  the  publication  of  a series  of 
numbers  furnished  us,  and  edited  by  a gentleman  of  this 
city  which  we  hope  will  not  prove  without  interest  to 
those  who  look  with  kindness  on  the  reminiscences  of  our 
old  inhabitants.” 

The  gentleman  who  furnished  and  edited  the  papers 
was  S.  Dewitt  Bloodgood,  a prominent  citizen  of  Albany 
at  the  time,  and  a regular  contributor  to  the  press.  In 
1866  these  papers  were  collected  and  re-edited  by  Dewitt 
C.  Bloodgood,  presumably  the  son  of  the  preceding,  and 
then  published  in  book  form  by  Joel  Munsell,  of  Albany, 
in  his  Historical  series,  but  neither  the  final  editor  nor 
the  publisher  knew  the  author’s  name. 

The  following  statement  of  the  Sexagenary,  concerning 
himself  and  the  circumstances  under  which  he  published 
his  Reminiscences,  was  left  out  by  editor  number  two  in 
preparing  the  papers  for  publication  in  book  form.  This, 
we  think,  ought  not  to  have  been  done,  as  it  helps  one  to 
understand  how  a man,  lacking  in  literary  experience, 
could  have  his  story  presented  in  so  readable  a form. 

“Induced  by  the  cares  of  poverty,  which  now  press  upon 
me  with  a weight  unfelt  in  happier  years,  I have,  at  the 
instance  of  a gentleman  who  has  befriended  me  in  advers- 
ity, consented  to  entrust  to  his  hands  the  incidents  of  my 
life  for  publication.” 

We  find  that  one  writer,  who  published  in  1844  a local 
history  of  Revolutionary  times,  copied  very  largely  from 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


187 


the  Sexagenary  papers  without  giving  any  credit  to  his 
source,  and  that  several  later  writers  have  quoted  this 
copyist,  apparently  supposing  him  to  be  the  original  pub- 
lisher of  the  stories. 

The  book  deserves  to  be  more  widely  read,  as  it  is  writ- 
ten in  a very  entertaining  style,  and  is  thoroughly  trust- 
worthy in  everything  where  the  author  was  in  a position 
to  know  the  facts  from  experience,  or  could  consult  the 
witnesses,  and  he  attempts  to  meddle  with  very  little  else. 
The  book  being  out  of  print  and  quite  rare,  we  have 
taken  the  liberty  to  quote  it  very  freely  in  these  pages. 

After  the  above  was  set  in  type  the  writer  was  sur- 
prised one  day  by  a visit  from  a grandson  of  John  P. 
Becker.  We  had  failed  in  all  our  attempts  at  finding 
hereabouts  a descendant  of  Mr.  Becker’s.  This  was  Mr. 
A.  J.  Smith  of  Saratoga  Springs,  who  had  through  the 
local  press  become  aware  of  our  researches.  He  stated 
that  the  above  facts  regarding  the  early  home  of  his 
grandfather,  his  presence  at  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne 
and  the  main  facts  connected  with  his  later  life  were 
known  to  him  to  be  correct.  He,  however,  knew  nothing 
of  his  great-grandfather  Peter  Becker,  nor  was  he  aware 
that  his  grandfather  had  allowed  to  be  published  the 
incidents  of  his  life.  Evidently  in  his  desire  to  hide  his 
identity  the  old  man  had  not  disclosed  his  literary  venture 
even  to  his  own  children,  else  it  would  not  have  so  long 
remained  a secret.  Mr.  Smith  stated  that  his  grand- 
father became  blind  in  the  last  years  of  his  life,  and  that 
he  and  his  son  Walter,  who  was  a physician,  were  both 
killed  in  a runaway  accident  on  the  way  from  Salem  to 
Greenwich  in  the  year  1837. 


1 88 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


CHAPTER  XVIII 
Anecdotes 

Stampede  of  the  People — Its  Cause 

During  the  entire  period  of  the  Revolution  the  farmers  up 
and  down  the  valley,  who  happened  to  possess  teams  of 
horses,  were  frequently' pressed  into  service  as  wagoners; 
compelled  to  leave  their  own  homes  and  business  to  serve 
the  public.  Mr.  Becker  (the  Sexagenary)  tells  how  his 
father,  like  his  neighbors,  was  frequently  made  a victim 
of  this  presumably  necessary  policy.  Once,  while  a boy 
of  only  eleven,  he  was  forced  to  drive  one  of  his  father’s 
teams  all  the  way  to  Montreal,  in  the  dead  of  winter,  with 
supplies  for  General  Montgomery’s  army.  They  used  the 
ice  on  Lakes  George  and  Champlain  as  a highway. 

The  following  incident,  related  by  Mr.  Becker,  occurred 
after  the  fall  of  Ticonderoga,  and  just  after  the  vanguard 
of  Burgoyne’s  army  had  reached  the  Hudson  at  Fort 
Edward : 

“For  some  days  no  information  was  received  from  our 
troops,  who  were  supposed  to  be  intrenched  at  Moses 
creek  for  the  purpose  of  making  a stand.  We  were 
wrapped  in  fond  security  until  our  danger  was  suddenly 
brought  home  to  us  by  one  of  the  startling  incidents 
attendant  on  an  enemy’s  approach.  It  was  in  August, 
and  we  had  just  risen  from  dinner,  when  one  of  my 
uncle’s  negroes  came  running  to  the  house  with  eyes 
dilated  with  terror.  After  waiting  for  a few  moments 
for  the  return  of  his  natural  functions,  we  learned  from 
him  that  an  Indian  had  been  seen  in  the  orchard  near 
the  house,  evidently  intending  to  shoot  a person  belong- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


89 


in g to  the  family,  who  was  at  work  in  the  garden;  the 
blacks,  however,  had  given  the  alarm,  and  the  man 
escaped  into  the  house,  while  at  the  same  time  six  other 
savages  rose  from  their  place  of  concealment  and  ran 
into  the  woods.  This  was  on  our  [the  east]  side  of  the 
river.  The  savages  that  remained  with  Burgoyne  were 
continually,  for  miles  in  advance  of  him,  on  his  flanks, 
reconnoitering  our  movements,  and  beating  up  the  settle- 
ments. My  father,  on  learning  the  fact  of  their  approach, 
went  immediately  over  to  his  brother's  house,  which  was 
about  one-fourth  of  a mile  oft*,  to  ascertain  what  was  to 
be  done  for  the  safety  of  the  families.  He  found  him 
making  every  exertion  to  move  away.  During  my  father’s 
absence,  my  mother,  who  was  a resolute  woman,  one 
fitted  for  the  times  in  which  she  lived,  was  industriously 
placing  the  most  valuable  of  her  clothing  in  a cask;  and 
at  her  instance,  I went  out  with  some  of  our  servants  to 
catch  a pair  of  fleet  horses,  and  harness  them  as  fast  as 
possible  to  the  wagon. ” Several  loads  were  hastily  taken 
down  to  the  river  placed  in  a light  bateau,  some  of  the 
farming  utensils  were  buried  in  the  road;  a half  dozen 
porkers  were  turned  loose  into  the  woods ; the  father  and 
family,  with  a couple  teams,  ferried101  themselves  across 
the  river  to  Schuyler’s  Flats,  while  the  son,  who  tells  us 
the  story,  with  a black,  paddled  down  the  river.  They 
reached  H.  Vandenburg’s  [now  Ephraim  Ford’s  place], 
between  Wilbur’s  Basin  and  Bemis  Heights,  that  night. 
“We  found,  on  landing  there,  a number  of  people  who, 
like  ourselves,  had  been  driven  from  their  homes.  I 

101  The  cut  in  the  bank,  excavated  by  the  Beckers  as  an  approach  to  their 
private  ferry,  and  mentioned  by  the  Sexagenary  in  connection  with  the  above 
story,  is  still  used  for  a crossing  place  in  the  winter,  and  for  drawing  ice 
from  the  river  by  the  neighboring  farmers. 


190 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


scarcely  ever  witnessed  a greater  scene  of  hurry  and 
confusion  than  was  now  presented  to  our  view.  I had 
been  amused  by  the  novelty,  and  pleased  with  the  variety 
of  incidents  which  attended  our  own  flight,  but  the  dis- 
tress of  the  groups  around  us  changed  the  current  of  my 
feelings  and  excited  my  deepest  sympathy.  Some  of  them 
obtained  accommodations  that  night  within  doors;  some 
were  happy  to  be  under  the  cover  of  the  cattle  sheds, 
while  others  stretched  themselves  in  their  wagons,  and 
endeavored  to  snatch  a few  moments  of  repose.  The 
next  morning  my  father,  with  a few  congenial  spirits, 
went  back  home  to  try  to  save  some  of  their  stock,  which 
they  succeeded  in  doing  safely.  At  the  same  time  the 
whole  body  of  people  at  V andenburg’s  moved  off  toward 
Stillwater;  a general  panic  now  prevailing  among  them, 
which  seemed  every  hour  to  increase.  Our  procession  of 
flying  inhabitants  wore  a strange  and  melancholy  appear- 
ance. A long  cavalcade  of  wagons,  filled  with  all  kinds 
of  furniture  not  often  selected  by  the  owners  with  refer- 
ence to  their  use  or  value  on  occasions  of  alarm, 
stretched  along  the  road,  while  others  on  horseback,  and 
here  and  there  two  mounted  at  once  upon  a steed  panting 
under  a double  load,  were  followed  by  a crowd  of  pedes- 
trians. These  found  great  difficulty  in  keeping  up  with 
the  rapid  flight  of  their  mounted  friends.  Here  and 
there  would  be  seen  some  humane  person  assisting  the 
more  unfortunate,  by  relieving  them  of  their  packs  and 
bundles  with  which  they  were  encumbered,  but  gener- 
ally a principle  of  selfishness  prevented  an  interchange  of 
friendly  offices.”  After  many  vicissitudes,  young  Becker, 
with  his  father  and  family,  reached  Bethlehem,  about  ten 
miles  below  Albany,  where  they  found  refuge  among 
relatives. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


i 9 1 


Experience  of  the  Marshall  Family 

Mrs.  Thomas  Jordan,  a daughter  of  Abram  Marshall, 
who  settled  upon  the  farm  now  owned  by  W.  H.  Mar- 
shall, south  of  Victory,  in  1763,  related  to  Benson  J. 
Lossing,  the  historian,  in  1848,  her  experience  of  the 
Burgoyne  campaign.  She  was  a young  lady  of  twenty 
when  independence  was  declared,  and  was  living  with 
her  parents  on  their  farm  when  Burgoyne  came  down 
the  valley.  She  was  then  betrothed,  but  her  lover  had 
shouldered  his  musket,  and  was  in  Schuyler's  camp. 
When  the  people  were  hastily  fleeing  toward  Albany,  on 
the  approach  of  Burgoyne,  she  and  her  parents  were 
among  the  fugitives.  Se  fearful  were  they  of  the  Indian 
scouts  sent  forward,  and  of  the  resident  Tories,  who  were 
emboldened  by  the  proximity  of  the  invaders,  that  for 
several  nights  previous  to  their  flight  they  slept  in  a 
swamp,  apprehensive  that  their  dwelling  would  be  burned 
over  their  heads,  and  tnemselves  murdered.  When  they 
returned  home,  after  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne,  all 
was  desolation.  “It  was  a sad  return,  for  we  had  but 
little  to  come  to,"  she  said.  “Our  crops  and  our  cattle, 
our  sheep,  hogs  and  horses,  were  all  gone,  yet  we  knelt 
down  in  our  desolate  home  and  thanked  God  sincerely 
that  our  house  and  barns  were  not  destroyed."  She 
wedded  her  soldier  lover  soon  after  his  discharge.  He 
had  been  in  the  bateau  service.  She  was  personally  ac- 
quainted with  General  Schuyler,  and  used  to  speak  feel- 
ingly of  the  noble-heartedness  of  himself  and  lady  in  all 
the  relations  of  life.  Thomas  Jordan  cleared  and 
owned  the  farm  now  occupied  by  Mr.  Frank  Marshall, 
who  is  a grand-nephew  of  Mrs.  Jordan. 


192 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Experience  of  the  Rogers  Family 

Among  the  interesting  incidents  of  Revolutionary  times 
connected  with  citizens  who  have  been  prominent  in  the 
history  of  Schuylerville,  one  of  the  most  thrilling  relates 
to  the  ancestry  of  Rev.  Thomas  L.  Rogers,  for  a number 
of  years  pastor  of  the  Baptist  church  here. 

His  grandfather,  James  Rogers,  son  of  Rev.  James 
Rogers,  was  living,  in  1777,  with  his  family,  on  a farm 
at  the  junction  of  the  Battenkill  with  the  Hudson  river, 
at  the  place  now  known  as  Clark's  Mills.  When  the 
army  of  Burgoyne  was  approaching  that  point,  he 
thought  it  wise  to  seek  shelter  under  the  protection  of 
General  Stark,  at  Bennington,  about  thirty  miles  to  the 
eastward.  Hastily  packing  a wagon  with  such  of  his 
goods  as  he  could  carry,  he  started,  with  his  wife  and 
two  young  children,  for  Bennington,  on  August  13th, 
1777.  He  reached  Walloomsac  on  the  eve  of  the  15th, 
and  camped  for  the  night.  The  next  morning  he  saw 
coming  down  the  creek  some  American  soldiers,  and 
soon  after  saw,  coming  up  the  valley,  some  British 
troops ; in  fact,  he  was  right  between  the  lines,  and  a 
battle  was  imminent,  for  Stark  had  come  out  to  prevent 
Burgoyne's  men,  under  Colonel  Baum,  getting  to  Ben- 
nington. The  mother  and  children  were  hastily  secured 
in  the  cellar  of  a hut  by  the  creek,  and  the  father  and  the 
oxen  were  impressed  into  the  service  of  Stark.  Baum 
planted  his  cannon  to  stop  the  Yankee  advance,  but  they 
were  soon  taken  by  a charge  (the  first  charge  upon  a 
battery  in  the  open  field  made  by  Americans  in  the 
Revolutionary  war).  Soon  thereafter  those  guns  were 
hauled  to  the  rear  by  James  Rogers'  oxen.  One  of 
them  was  exhibited  and  fired  in  the  salute  at  the  dedi- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


193 


cation  of  the  Bennington  battle  monument,  August 
16,  1891. 

Mr.  Rogers  and  his  family  remained  in  the  vicinity  of 
Bennington  for  two  weeks,  during  which  time  the 
younger  child  died.  He  returned  as  soon  as  it  was  safe 
to  his  farm,  where  he  died  in  September,  1793.  He  left 
three  sons  and  four  daughters,  all  of  whom  married  and 
settled  in  Greenwich.  James  Rogers  was  only  49  when 
he  died,  but  his  wife  lived  to  the  age  of  88  years,  dying 
in  1837.  She  is  well  remembered  by  her  grandchildren, 
one  of  whom,  Samuel  Rogers,  of  Bald  Mountain,  is  still 
living  at  the  age  of  ninety-three. 

The  farm  of  James  Rogers  has  been  held  continuously 
in  the  Rogers  family  since  1770,  being  now  occupied  by 
A.  Yates  Rogers,  Esq. 

The  maiden  name  of  Mrs.  James  Rogers  was  Mercy 
Tefft.  Her  family  emigrated  to  Greenwich  from  Rhode 
Island  and  was  among  the  earliest  and  most  substantial 
settlers  of  that  town.102 

Joseph  Welch’s  Narrow  Escape 

Joseph  Welch  was  one  of  the  ante-Revolutionary  set- 
tlers in  Old  Saratoga,  and  perhaps  was  the  only  repre- 
sentative from  this  locality  who  fought  in  the  battle  of 
Bunker  Hill.  Sometime  after  this,  he  had  the  misfor- 
tune to  be  captured  by  some  Indians  and  taken  to  Can- 
ada. They  evidently  intended  to  adopt  him  into  their 
tribe  if  they  could  tame  him.  They  kept  him  pretty 
snug  for  a time,  but  he  managed  in  various  ways  to  win 
their  esteem  and  confidence.  One  day  the  chief  asked 
him  if  he  had  a squaw  and  any  papooses  back  home,  and 

102  The  above  facts  were  kindly  given  the  writer  by  Mr.  Thomas  L.  Rogers, 
of  Boston,  Mass.,  son  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  L.  Rogers. 


13 


194 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


he  said  no,  which  was  not  true,  for  he  had  a young  wife 
and  a child  or  two.  The  chief  then  said : “Before  many 
moons,  we  will  give  the  white  man  a squaw/' 

After  a while  they  allowed  him  to  go  out  hunting 
with  them,  but  he  was  too  politic  to  allow  himself  to  shoot 
more  game  than  the  Indians,  lest  he  should  arouse  their 
jealousy.  But  all  this  time  Welch  was  only  “playing 
possum."  By  no  means  had  he  forgotten  his  old  home 
and  loved  ones,  nor  had  his  determination  to  see  them 
again  abated;  for  after  he  had  been  with  the  Indians* 
perhaps  a year  or  more,  and  noticed  that  they  had  re- 
laxed their  vigilance,  he  began  to  lay  his  plans  for  escape. 
He  secreted  some  provision,  secured  a hatchet,  and  fin- 
ally one  summer  night,  when  all  were  sound  asleep,  he 
arose,  wrapped  his  blanket  around  him,  stole  out  of  the 
wigwam,  and  was  off  for  liberty,  intending  to  make  the 
nearest  English  settlement  or  military  station. 

Of  course,  the  next  morning  he  was  missed,  and  at 
once  the  Indians  gave  chase.  Ere  long  he  discovered 
that  they  were  on  his  track,  and  despite  every  effort  to 
elude  them,  found  that  they  were  gaining  on  him.  Fin- 
ally he  espied  a hollow  log,  and  in  sheer  desperation, 
crawled  into  it.  His  pursuers  were  soon  up  with  him, 
and  losing  the  trail,  hunted  around  for  it  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  log  the  balance  of  the  day,  and  in  fact  camped 
near  him  for  the  night.  The  next  morning  they  gave  up 
the  search  and  went  off. 

He  crawled  out  of  his  cramped  hiding  place,  congrat- 
ulated himself  on  his  escape,  took  his  bearings,  and  -made 
a new  start.  He  had  not  covered  many  miles  ere  the 
tire  of  the  previous  day's  race,  together  with  the  sleep- 
less watchfulness  of  the  last  night,  compelled  him  to 
stop  and  rest,  so  he  lay  down  alongside  a big  log,  threw 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


195 


his  blanket  over  him, — head  and  all, — to  keep  off  the 
mosquitoes,  and  went  to  sleep.  He  had  not  lain  there 
long  before  he  was  awakened  by  a loud  stamping  and  a 
whistling  snort.  He  seized  his  hatchet,  thumped  it  over 
a stone,  and  a clatter  of  heels  told  him  that  the  herd  of 
deer,  which  had  disturbed  his  slumbers,  were  off.  He 
knew  what  they  were  as  soon  as  he  heard  the  peculiar 
snort. 

After  his  rest  he  renewed  his  journey,  and  on  reaching 
a large  stream  was  startled  by  seeing  a man  coming  up 
the  opposite  bank.  At  first  he  thought  him  an  Indian, 
but  on  a closer  view  saw  that  he  was  a white  man.  Then 
he  disclosed  himself,  related  his  experiences,  and  asked 
the  way  to  the  nearest  settlement.  The  man  guided  him 
to  an  English  military  post,  where  he  was  received  and 
treated  as  a prisoner  of  war,  but  was  soon  thereafter 
exchanged.  Shortly  after  his  return  he  enlisted  as  a Con- 
tinental, and  became  a member  of  the  “4th  N.  Y.  Reg- 
iment of  the  Line”  (Regulars),  and  served  till  honor- 
ably discharged. 

It  was  apparently  before  the  Revolutionary  war  that 
he  had  the  following  adventure.  While  roaming  the 
woods,  and  evidently  far  from  home,  he  espied  a party 
of  Indians  coming  down  the  banks  of  a stream,  near 
which  he  chanced  to  be.  On  their  closer  approach  he 
noticed  that  one  of  them  was  carrying  a white  baby, 
which  they  had,  no  doubt,  stolen  away  from  its  mother. 
He  revealed  himself,  and  soon  saw  them  trying  to  still 
the  infant’s  cries,  and  satisfy  its  hunger  by  feeding  it 
some  water,  into  which  they  had  steeped  or  soaked  some 
crushed  hickory-nut  meats.  He  succeeded  in  buying  the 
baby  of  them,  perhaps  for  a little  powder  and  tobacco, 
and  then  he  took  it  into  the  first  white  man’s  cabin  he 


196 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


came  across  and  gave  it  into  the  hands  of  a motherly 
woman,  who  cared  for  it,  but  who,  on  ultimately  finding 
its  parents,  gave  them  back  their  lost  baby. 

Joseph  Welch  emigrated  from.  Ireland,  and  came  to 
Saratoga  (Schuylerville)  about  1770.  For  some  time  he 
worked  for  General  Schuyler.  He  was  a shoe-maker 
by  trade.  After  the  Revolution  he  leased  a farm  of  the 
General,  made  a clearing,  built  a log  house,  and  settled 
down  for  life.  His  farm  was  the  one  now  owned  by  J. 
E.  McEckron,  in  the  angle  formed  by  the  road  to  Gran- 
gerville  and  the  back  road  to  Bacon  hill.  He  married 
a Miss  Bowen;  they  had  a large  family,  and  are  the 
ancestors  of  the  numerous  Schuylerville  Welches.  The 
old  patriot  and  his  wife  are  buried  in  the  Finch  bury- 
ing ground  up  near  the  monument. 

We  obtained  these  facts  from  Mrs.  Isaac  Bemis,  of 
Bacon  Hill,  a granddaughter  of  Joseph  Welch,  and  who 
heard  them  from  the  lips  of  the  old  man  while  sitting  on 
his  knee  as  a little  child,  and  also  from  John  B.  Welch, 
a great-grandson. 

Neilson's  Encounter  with  the  Big  Indian 

The  two  following  anecdotes  are  selected  from  “Bur- 
goyne’s  Campaign,”  by  Charles  Neilson.  His  father, 
John  Neilson,  owned  the  property  and  buildings  at  the 
north-west  angle  of  the  American  works  at  Bemis 
Heights,  and  from  whom  it  was  named  Fort  Neilson. 
The  property  is  still  in  the  Neilson  family. 

This  first  event  must  have  been  nearly  coincident  with 
the  preceding  ones.  The  writer  says : “About  this 

time,  small  parties  of  Indians  were  seen  prowling  about 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


197 


the  vicinity,  of  whom  my  father  and  a few  resolute  fel- 
lows had  been  in  pursuit.  On  their  return,  he  had  occa- 
sion, while  the  others  passed  on,  to  call  at  a Mr.  Ezekiel 
Ensign's,  who  afterwards,  and  for  a number  of  years, 
kept  a public  house  a little  north  of  Wilbur's  Basin. 
While  sitting  there,  about  nine  o’clock  in  the  evening,  in 
conversation  with  Mr.  Ensign,  a ferocious-looking  giant- 
like Indian,  armed  and  accoutred  in  the  usual  costume  of 
an  aboriginal  warrior,  ushered  himself  into  the  room, 
and  after  eying  them  sharply  for  a moment,  he,  with  one 
hand  drew  from  his  belt  a huge  tomahawk,  which  he 
flourished  about  his  head  in  true  Indian  style,  and  with 
the  other  a long  scalping-knife,  with  which  he  exhibited, 
in  pantomime,  his  dexterous  manner  of  taking  scalps.  At 
the  same  time,  with  eyes  flashing  fire,  and  turning  alter- 
nately from  one  to  the  other,  as  they  sat  in  opposite  direc- 
tions, he  accompanied  his  daring  acts  in  broken  English 
with  threats  of  instant  death  if  they  attempted  to  move 
or  speak.  Ensign  being  crippled  in  one  arm,  having  at 
some  former  time  accidentally  received  a charge  of  shot 
through  his  shoulder,  and  feeling  his  own  weakness, 
should  resistance  become  necessary,  and  being  in  momen- 
tary expectation  of  receiving  the  fatal  blow,  became 
fixed  and  immovable  in  his  chair  with  a countenance  of 
ashy  paleness.  On  the  other  hand,  my  father  being  a 
man  of  great  muscular  strength,  and  of  uncommon  agil- 
ity, and  having  had  many  encounters  with  the  Indians, 
for  which  they  owed  him  a grudge,  prepared  himself 
with  much  presence  of  mind  for  a desperate  encounter. 
To  this  end,  while  the  Indian  would  momentarily  direct 
his  attention  to  Ensign,  he  would  imperceptibly  and  by 
degrees  turn  himself  in  the  chair,  and  in  this  manner 


198 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


would,  from  time  to  time,  keep  silently  moving,  by  little 
and  little,  until  he  succeeded  in  placing  himself  in  a posi- 
tion in  which  he  could  grasp,  with  both  hands,  the  back 
of  his  chair.  Thus  situated,  and  knowing  the  lives  of 
both  of  them  depended  altogether  on  his  own  exertions, 
he  watched  his  opportunity,  and  the  moment  the  Indian 
turned  his  eye  from  him  he  grasped  the  chair  and,  with 
almost  the  rapidity  of  lightning,  sprang  upon  his  feet, 
whirled  the  chair  over  his  head,  and  aimed  at  him  a des- 
perate blow;  but  the  chair  raking  the  ceiling  above,  and 
the  Indian  at  the  same  time  dodging  the  blow,  he  missed 
him.  The  Indian,  having  recovered  his  position,  imme- 
diately sprang  with  a hideous  yell,  and  with  his  toma- 
hawk uplifted,  ready  to  strike  the  fatal  blow.  But  before 
he  could  effect  his  direful  purpose,  the  chair  was  brought 
around  the  second  time,  and  with  redoubled  force, 
athwart  his  head  and  shoulders,  which  brought  him  to 
the  floor. 

“No  sooner  had  he  fallen  than  his  assailant,  dropping 
the  chair,  sprang  upon  him  and  wrenched  from  his  firm 
grasp  the  dreadful  weapons  of  death;  and  would  have 
disabled  him  on  the  spot,  had  not  Ensign  begged  of  him 
not  to  kill  him  in  the  house.  He  then,  holding  him  in 
his  firm  grasp,  called  for  a rope,  and  then,  with  the  assist- 
ance of  Ensign,  he  succeeded,  though  not  without  a 
dreadful  struggle,  in  binding  the  savage  monster.  By 
this  time  two  neighbors,  who  had  been  alarmed  by  some 
female  of  the  family,  came  in,  when  he  was  shut  up  in  an 
outhouse,  and  left  under  their  guard.”  But  while  they 
slept  he  managed  to  escape,  to  the  extreme  disgust  of  his 
captor.103 


103  This  farm  is  still  owned  by  a descendant  of  Ezekiel  Ensign. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


199 


CHAPTER  XIX 
Anecdotes — Continued 

Capture  of  the  British  Picket  by  Y'uung  Farmers 

Between  the  first  and  second  battles,  and  “while  the 
two  armies  were  thus  encamped  near  each  other,  about 
twenty  of  the  most  resolute  inhabitants  in  the  vicinity 
collected  together  for  the  purpose  of  having  a frolic,  as 
they  termed  it,  of  some  kind  or  other.  After  their 
arrival  at  the  place  of  rendezvous,  and  a number  of  prop- 
ositions had  been  discussed,  they  finally  concluded,  with 
more  courage  than  prudence,  that  by  a coup  de  main 
they  would  go  and  bring  in  one  of  the  British  advanced 
pickets,  which  was  posted  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Mid- 
dle ravine.  Having  with  much  formality  selected  their 
several  officers,  and  furnished  themselves  with  suitable 
arms  and  other  equipments,  they  marched  off  in  ir-regu- 
lar  military  style.  Thus  they  ventured  forth  about  ten 
o’clock  at  night,  fully  determined  to  conquer  or  die  in  the 
glorious  cause  of  their  beloved  country. 

“As  they  approached  within  musket-shot  distance  of 
their  unsuspecting  enemy,  they  formed  themselves  in 
order  of  battle,  and  advanced  in  three  grand  divisions ; 
one  by  a circuitous  route,  to  gain  their  rear,  while  the 
other  two  posted  themselves  on  their  flanks.  After 
giving  time  for  each  party  to  gain  their  several  positions, 
the  resolute  captain,  who  was  prepared  for  the  purpose, 
gave  the  preconcerted  signal  by  a deafening  blast  on  an 
old  horse  trumpet,  when  all  with  fearless  step,  'rushed 
bravely’  on  with  clattering  arms,  through  rustling  leaves 
and  crackling  brush,  with  the  usual  parade  of  a hundred 


200 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


men.  As  they  closed  in,  the  leader  of  each  division, 
in  a bold  and  commanding  voice,  and  before  the  guard 
could  say : 'Who  comes  there  ?’  called,  or  rather  bawled 
out,  'Ground  your  arms,  or  you  are  all  dead  men !’ 
Supposing  they  weLe  surrounded  by  a much  superior 
force,  and  deeming  resistance  of  no  avail,  the  officer  of 
the  guard  gave  the  orders,  when  their  arms  were  imme- 
diately grounded,  and  the  thirty  British  soldiers  sur- 
rendered themselves  'prisoners  of  war’  to  only  two-thirds 
of  their  number,  and  those  undisciplined  American 
farmers.” 

The  following  is  related  by  Wilkinson  in  his  Memoirs : 
"Prior  to  the  action  of  the  19th  [Sept.],  Lieutenant 
Hardin  had  been  detached  with  a light  party  to  the  rear 
of  the  British  army  to  take  a prisoner  and  pick  up  intelli- 
gence. On  his  return,  near  Saratoga,  on  the  22d,  he  met 
an  Indian  courier  in  a path  on  the  summit  of  a sharp 
ridge  [south  of  Victory  Mills].  They  were  within  a few 
paces  when  they  caught  sight  of  each  other,  presented 
and  fired  at  the  same  instant ; the  Indian  fell,  and  Hardin 
escaped  with  a scratch  of  his  antagonist’s  ball  on  his  left 
side.  Letters  of  Burgoyne  to  Powell,  and  several  others, 
were  found  in  the  shot  pouch  of  the  dead  Indian,  and 
delivered  by  the  Lieutenant  to  Gates  at  headquarters.” 

The  Saving  of  the  Old  Dutch  Church 

The  following  incidents  are  taken  from  the  Sexagenary : 
"It  was  the  8th  of  October,  if  I am  not  mistaken,  [the 
9th],  that  Burgoyne’s  retreat  was  first  discovered.  The 
news  created  an  intoxication  of  joy  in  the  American 
camp.  My  father  being  well  mounted  and  anxious  to 
see  everything  that  could  be  seen,  and  also  having  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  country  roads,  proposed  to 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


201 


two  friends,  Mr.  (Dirck?)  Swart,  and  Mr.  Schuyler, 
[not  the  General],  to  go  forward  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  intelligence.  They  started,  taking  a private 
road  which  came  out  at  Saratoga  opposite  the  church, 
[which  then  stood  in  the  fork  of  the  river  and  Victory 
roads,  south  of  the  creek],  and  there,  at  a short  distance 
from  them,  actually  saw  the  British  troops  passing  by. 
In  consequence  of  their  excessive  fatigue  and  a tremen- 
dous rain,  they  were  all  day  getting  there.  My  father 
always  claimed  the  credit  with  his  companions  for  having 
saved  the  old  church  from  being  burned.  A soldier  was 
seen  approaching  it  with  fire  when  they  shouted  to  the 
man  with  all  their  might.  He  dropped  the  brand  and 
ran  off.  They  in  the  same  instant  turned  their  horses 
into  the  woods,  and  made  off  at  full  speed.  My  father, 
although  he  arrived  late  that  afternoon  in  the  camp, 
obtained  a fresh  horse,  and  reached  Albany  at  n o'clock 
that  night,  bringing  the  joyful  news  of  Burgoyne’s 
retreat." 

Return  to  Saratoga 

“The  intelligence  brought  by  my  father  [Peter  Becker] 
was  indeed  joyful  to  us.  He  ordered  the  black  to  get 
three  horses  ready,  early  in  the  morning,  to  take  us  back 
to  Saratoga.  Early  as  the  day  dawned,  all  were  on  the 
move,  but  my  mother,  who  remained  behind.  We  met 
on  the  road  great  numbers  of  wounded  men,  belonging 
to  both  armies.  A great  many  were  carried  on  litters, 
which  were  blankets  fastened  to  a frame  of  four  poles. 
I never  saw  the  effects  of  war  until  now.  In  camp  there 
was  something  of  'pomp  and  circumstance/  which  rather 
animated  than  depressed  the  spirits.  But  the  sight  of 
these  wretched  people,  pale  and  lifeless,  with  counte- 


202 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


nances  of  an  expression  peculiar  to  gun-shot  wounds,  as 
the  surgeons  have  truly  informed  us,  and  the  sound  of 
groaning  voices,  as  each  motion  of  the  litter  renewed 
the  anguish  of  their  wounds,  filled  me  with  horror  and 
sickness  of  heart.  And  is  public  happiness  then  bought 
at  the  price  of  individual  wretchedness?  Must  blood 
and  tears  and  sorrow  be  the  result  of  even  the  most  just 
and  righteous  controversies?  The  human  heart,  'a 
tangled  yarn/  brings  a curse  on  its  own  plans. 

“We  reached  the  American  camp,  and  drove  through 
it  to  the  bank  of  the  river,  opposite  my  uncle’s  farm.  We 
got  out  and  walked  along  the  bank  to  see  if  there  was  any 
chance  to  get  across.  My  father  luckily  recognized  a 
Captain  Knute,  of  the  bateaumen,  who  kindly  offered  us 
the  use  of  a scow,  and  indeed  saw  us  safely  over  the 
river.  We  drove  that  night  to  our  own  home.  But,  oh, 
how  much  changed ! It  looked  like  a military  post,  to 
which  use  it  was  actually  converted.  A thousand  eastern 
militia  were  quartered  around  the  premises.  We  began 
to  think  we  had  not  gained  much  by  coming  on  at  this 
juncture.”  They  secured  lodgings  in  their  house  that 
night,  however.  “The  next  day  brought  its  variety;  we 
discovered  that  our  fellow  lodgers  were  troops  from 
Sheffield,  Mass.,  and,  if  I remember  right,  were  some 
of  those  militiamen  who  refused  to  stay  with  the  army 
until  Burgoyne  should  be  compelled  to  surrender.” 

The  Cannonade  of  the  Old  Dutch  Church 

Young  Becker,  with  a companion,  made  numerous 
excursions  over  to  the  American  camp  “to  see  what  was 
going  on.”  On  one  of  these  trips  the  following  occurred : 
“Every  moment  the  scene  was  growing  more  interesting. 
As  we  came  near  the  main  body  of  the  enemy,  which  we 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


203 


approached  within  three-fourths  of  a mile,  and  while  we 
were  looking  round  to  observe  the  movements  of  the  dif- 
ferent detachments  about  us,  which  we  could  do  very 
distinctly,  we  observed  a flash  from  a cannon,  and  almost 
instantly  saw  a ball  come  out  of  the  Saratoga  church, 
apparently  deadened  by  the  resistance  it  had  met.  It 
passed  over  our  heads,  with  a slight  whizzing,  and 
struck  in  the  bank  behind  us,  at  the  distance  of  three 
hundred  yards.  In  a few  moments  another,  its  fellow, 
passed  through  the  church  in  the  same  manner,  and 
struck  in  the  bank  behind  us.104  I judged  that  the  range 
of  these  shots  was  about  a mile.  The  church  long  ex- 
hibited the  marks  of  the  balls;  but  it  was  pulled  down 
some  years  ago,  [1822]  and  another  of  more  modern 
appearance  is  now  devoted,  in  its  place,  to  religious 
worship.  We  did  not  remain  in  our  position  longer. 
We  concluded  that  we  had  seen  enough  for  the  present.” 

The  Capture  of  Burgoyne’s  Horses 

“An  anecdote  recurs  to  my  recollection,  which  shows 
the  daring  of  our  soldiers.  It  is  well  known  that  the 
east  side  of  the  river  was  lined  with  militia.  One  of 
them  discovered  a number  of  the  enemy’s  horses  feeding 
in  the  meadow  of  General  Schuyler’s,  opposite ; he  asked 
permission  of  his  captain  to  go  over  and  get  one  of  them. 
It  was  given,  and  the  man  instantly  stripped,  and  swam 
across  the  river.  He  ascended  the  bank,  and,  selecting 
a bay  horse  for  his  victim,  approached  the  animal,  seized 
him,  and  mounted  him  instantly.  This  last  was  the  work 
of  a moment.  He  forced  the  horse  into  a gallop,  plunged 

104  These  shots  must  have  been  fired  from  the  battery  stationed  on  the 
bluff  at  what  is  now  called  “Seeleyville.”  From  statements  made  by  various 
writers  of  the  time,  we  conclude  that  the  banks  of  the  river  and  creek 
were  then  practically  free  from  trees. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


204 

down  the  bank,  and  brought  him  safely  over  to  the 
American  camp,  although  a volley  of  musketry  was  fired 
at  him  from  a party  posted  at  a distance  beyond.  His 
success  was  hailed  with  enthusiasm,  and  it  had  a corres- 
ponding effect  on  his  own  adventurous  spirit.  After  he 
had  rested  himself,  he  went  to  his  officer  and  remarked, 
that  it  was  hardly  fitting  that  a private  should  ride 
a-horseback  while  his  commander  went  on  foot.  kSo,  sir, 
if  you  have  no  objections,  I will  go  and  catch  another  for 
you,  and  next  winter  when  we  are  home,  we  will  have 
our  fun  driving  a pair  of  Burgine’s  horses/  The  cap- 
tain seemed  to  agree  with  him,  and  gave  a ready  consent. 
The  fellow  actually  went  across  a second  time,  and  with 
equal  success  brought  over  a horse  that  matched  exceed- 
ingly well  with  the  other.  The  men  all  enjoyed  this 
prank  very  much,  and  it  was  a circumstance  familiar  to 
almost  every  one  in  the  army  at  that  time/' 

Romance  of  the  Maguires 

“During  the  time  of  the  cessation  of  arms,  while  the 
articles  of  capitulation  were  preparing,  the  soldiers  of  the 
two  armies  often  saluted,  and  talked  with  each  other 
from  opposite  banks  of  the  river.  Among  the  British 
was  a soldier  of  the  9th  regiment  [which  had  its  camp 
just  south  of  the  monument]  named  Maguire,  who  came 
down  to  the  river  side  with  a number  of  his  companions, 
and  engaged  in  conversation  with  a party  of  Americans 
on  the  further  shore.  In  a short  time  something  was 
observed  to  strike  the  mind  of  the  Hibernian  very  forc- 
ibly. He  suddenly  jumped  up  and  darted  like  a flash 
down  the  bank  and  into  the  river.  At  the  same  moment 
one  of  the  American  soldiers  seized  with  a like  impulse, 
resolutely  dashed  into  the  water.  The  wondering  sol- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


205 


diers  beheld  them  eagerly  swim  toward  the  middle  of 
the  river,  where  they  met.  Fortunately  it  was  shallow 
enough  for  them  to  stand  on  the  bottom.  They  embraced, 
and  hung  on  each  other's  necks  and  wept ; and  the  loud 
cries  of  'mv  brother ! my  dear  brother  ! !’  soon  cleared  up 
the  mystery  to  the  astonished  onlookers.  Indeed  they 
were  brothers;  one  had  emigrated  to  America,  while  the 
other  had  entered  the  British  army,  and  unbeknown  to 
themselves  had  been  engaged  in  mortal  combat  against 
each  other."105 

Reminiscences  of  the  Surrender 

On  the  day  of  the  surrender  the  "Sexagenary,"  being 
only  a boy,  was  allowed  by  some  good-natured  officers 
to  get  very  near  to  the  tent,  or  marquee,  of  General 
Gates,  where  he  had  an  opportunity  to  witness  what 
there  occurred.  He,  boy  like,  watched  his  chance  to  peep 
into  the  tent  while  the  generals  were  at  dinner.  He 
relates  the  following,  among  others  things  he  saw : "At 
the  moment  they  [the  British  troops]  stepped  foot 
within  our  lines,  our  drums  and  music  struck  up  ‘ Yankee 
Doodle.'  At  this  moment  the  two  generals  came  out 
together.  The  American  commander  faced  the  road, 
and  Burgoyne  did  the  same,  standing  on  his  left.  Not 
a word  was  said  by  either,  and  for  some  minutes,  to  the 
best  of  my  recollection,  they  stood  silently  gazing  on  the 
scene  before  them.  The  one,  no  doubt,  in  all  the  pride 
of  honest  success ; the  other,  the  victim  of  regret  and  sens- 
ibility. Burgoyne  was  a large  and  stoutlv-formed  man, 
his  countenance  was  rough  and  hard,  and  somewhat 
marked  with  scars,  if  I am  not  mistaken,  but  he  had  a 


105  Stone’s  Campaign  of  Burgoyne. 


20  6 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


handsome  figure  and  a noble  air.  Gates  was  a smaller 
man  with  much  less  of  manner,  and  destitute  of  that  air 
which  distinguished  Burgoyne.”  His  description  of  the 
delivery  of  the  sword  tallies  with  that  already  given. 
He  next  describes  the  captured  troops  as  they  passed. 
He  says : ‘'I  saw  the  whole  body  pass  before  me.  The 
light  infantry,  in  advance,  were  extraordinary  men. 
Finer  and  better  looking  troops  I never  saw.  They  were 
not  seen  to  much  advantage,  however,  for  their  small 
clothes  [stockings]  and  gaiters  having  been  wet  in  the 
creek,  the  dust100  adhered  to  them  in  consequence.  Some 
of  the  officers  were  very  elegant  men. 

“The  Hessians  came  lumbering  in  the  rear.  I looked 
at  these  men  with  commiseration.  It  was  well  known 
that  their  services  had  been  sold  by  their  own  petty 
princes,  that  they  were  collected  together,  if  not  caught 
at  their  churches,  and  if  we  may  credit  the  account  given 
us,  they  were  actually  torn  from  their  homes  and  handed 
over  to  the  British  government  at  so  much  a head,  to  be 
transported  across  the  ocean  and  wage  war  against  a 
people  of  whose  history,  and  even  of  whose  existence, 
they  were  ignorant.  Many  of  them  deserted  to  our 
army  before  and  after  the  convention  of  Saratoga.  Fifty 
have  been  known  to  come  over  in  one  party  before  the 
surrender. 

“A  very  remarkable  disease  prevailed  among  them,  if 
the  accounts  of  some  respectable  officers  attached  to  Bur- 
goyne’s  army  may  be  credited.  While  on  their  way  down 
from  Canada  a presentiment  would  take  possession  of 
twenty  or  thirty  of  them  at  a time  that  they  were  going 
to  die,  and  that  they  would  never  again  see  their  father- 

106  The  “dust”  proves  that  they  had  clear  weather  at  the  time  of  the 
surrender. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


207 


land.  The  impression  could  not  be  effaced  from  their 
minds,  notwithstanding  every  exertion  of  their  officers 
and  the  administering  of  medicines.  A homesickness  of 
the  most  fatal  kind  oppressed  their  spirits  and  destroyed 
their  health;  and  a large  number  actually  died  of  this 
disorder  of  the  heart. 

'‘The  Hessians  were  extremely  dirty  in  their  persons, 
and  had  a collection  of  wild  animals  in  their  train — the 
only  thing  American  they  had  captured.  Here  you  saw 
an  artilleryman  leading  a black  bear,  who  every  now  and 
then  would  rear  upon  his  hind  legs  as  if  he  were  tired  of 
going  upon  all  fours,  or  occasionally  growl  his  disappro- 
bation at  being  pulled  along  by  a chain.  In  the  same 
manner  a tamed  deer  would  be  seen  tripping  lightly  after 
a grenadier.  Young  foxes  were  also  observed  looking 
sagaciously  at  the  spectators  from  the  top  of  a baggage 
wagon,  or  a young  raccoon  securely  clutched  under  the 
arm  of  a sharpshooter. 

"On  the  evening  of  the  surrender  a number  of  Indians 
and  squaws,  the  relics  of  Burgoyne's  aboriginal  force, 
were  brought  over  for  safe  keeping  to  my  uncle's  farm, 
and  quartered  under  a strong  guard  in  the  kitchen. 
Without  this  precaution  their  lives  would  not  have  been 
safe  from  the  exasperated  militia.  The  murder  of  Miss 
M'Crea  was  but  one  of  a number  of  their  atrocities  which 
hardened  every  heart  against  them,  and  prevented  the 
plea  of  mercy  from  being  interposed  in  their  behalf. 
Among  those  savages  were  three  that  were  between  six 
and  seven  feet  in  height,  perfect  giants  in  form,  and  pos- 
sessing the  most  ferocious  countenances  I ever  saw. 
[Neilson  claims  that  the  big  Indian  with  whom  his  father 
had  his  life  and  death  struggle  at  Ensign's  was  one  of 
these.] 


208 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


“It  was  three  days  after  the  surrender  that  our  camp 
began  to  be  broken  up.  The  militia  were  assiduous  in 
exploring  the  fields  for  plunder  and  the  concealed  treas- 
ure of  the  vanquished.  Immense  quantities  of  camp 
furniture  and  fragments  of  every  description  were 
strewed  about,  'and  they  spoiled  the  Egyptians.'  Oppo- 
site our  own  house  my  father  found  a large  number  of 
hides  and  a considerable  quantity  of  tallow.  This,  how- 
ever, neither  graced  his  store  nor  greased  his  boots.  Our 
friends,  the  irregulars , spared  him  the  trouble  of  carrying 
them  home.  In  this  way  closed  the  eventful  history  of 
Saratoga.  Blood  and  carnage  were  succeeded  by  success 
and  plunder.  My  father  once  more  commenced  the 
labors  of  a husbandman,  and  aftei  preparing  the  ground 
in  a great  hurry,  and  sowing  his  winter  wheat,  went  off 
to  Albany  to  bring  home  his  wife." 

Jacob  Koons  Gets  Even  with  Burgoyne 

The  following  story  was  furnished  the  writer  by  Mr. 
John  W.  Koons,  of  Quaker  Springs,  township  of  Sara- 
toga, a grandson  of  the  hero  of  the  tale : 

Jacob  Koons  was  born  in  Dutchess  county,  N.  Y.  His 
parents  came  from  Holland  and  were  among  the  first 
settlers  in  that  part  of  the  State.  Jacob,  when  a young 
man,  removed  to  Rensselaer  county,  and  there  married 
one  Polly  Wheeler,  of  the  town  of  Brunswick.  When 
the  war  of  the  Revolution  broke  out  he  was  among  the 
first  to  enlist  in  the  American  army.  Koons  was  taken 
prisoner,  with  about  a hundred  and  fifty  others,  doubt- 
less in  some  engagement  connected  with  General  Mont- 
gomery's expedition  into  Canada,  and  was  incarcerated 
at  Quebec. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


209 


After  Burgoyne  landed  in  the  spring  of  1 777,  equipped 
for  his  expedition  down  the  Hudson  valley,  and  while  he 
tarried  ♦ at  Quebec,  he  would,  every  few  days,  assemble 
all  the  American  prisoners,  and  for  their  entertainment 
and  worriment,  would  point  to  his  fine  army,  then  on 
parade,  and  tell  them  what  he  was  about  to  do.  He  was 
going  to  march  down  through  their  country,  join  St. 
Leger  at  Albany,  and  there  celebrate  Christmas  with  a 
big  feast.  But  while  he  was  working  his  way  down  the 
lake  and  through  the  woods  toward  his  goal,  Koons 
with  others  was  exchanged  as  prisoners  and  had  rejoined 
his  command.  He  was  present  at  the  surrender  of  Bur- 
goyne at  Schuylerville,  and,  fortunately  for  him,  was 
placed  as  a sentinel  before  the  General's  tent.  This 
was  doubtless  at  Wilbur's  Basin,  on  the  night  of  the  17th 
of  October,  after  the  surrender,  on  his  way  down  to 
Albany.  Koons,  being  a pretty  plucky  Dutchman, 
watched  his  chance,  and  boldly  reminded  the  General  of 
the  boastful  language  he  had  used  to  the  American  pris- 
oners at  Quebec,  about  his  proposed  conquering  march 
'through  the  country  and  eating  his  Christmas  dinner  in 
Albany.  This  tradition  doesn't  relate  how  Burgoyne 
received  this,  what  he  no  doubt  regarded  as  an  imperti- 
nence, from  a common  soldier. 

Jacob  Koons  had  two  sons,  John  and  David.  John 
Koons  entered  the  army  in  the  war  of  1812,  and  was 
wounded  at  the  battle  of  Chryslers  Fields.  To  John 
Koons  was  born  seven  sons,  five  of  whom,  filled  with  the 
patriotic  enthusiasm  of  their  father,  enlisted  and  fought 
for  the  preservation  of  the  Union  in  the  war  of  the  Re- 
bellion. John  W.  Koons,  who  contributed  this  sketch, 
was  a lieutenant  in  Company  G of  the  7th  Reg.  N.  Y..  S. 
Volunteers. 


14 


2 10 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Elbow  Room  for  Burgoyne 

‘TU  make  the  rebels  give  me  plenty  of  elbow  room 
when  I get  in  Albany  !”  was  one  of  the  many  boasts 
littered  by  Burgoyne  on  his  way  down  from  Ticonderoga, 
and  which  happened  to  be  overheard  by  some  one,  who, 
besides  being  a rebel,  was  likewise  guilty  of  eaves- 
dropping. 

By  some  means  the  above  expression  became  known  in 
Albany  before  his  arrival.  Generals  Burgoyne  and  Rie- 
desel  were  riding  side  by  side,  attended  by  some  Amer- 
ican generals.  Many  people  had  assembled  from  the 
surrounding  country  to  witness  the  grand  entree. 

As  the  cavalcade  struck  the  pavement  in  North  Market 
street  (Broadway),  there  appeared  suddenly,  a little  in 
advance  of  the  generals,  a witty,  waggish  son  of  the 
Emerald  Isle,  accompanied  by  a few  kindred  spirits.  At 
once  he  began  elbowing  his  comrades  right  and  left  and 
shouting  with  stentorian  lungs : “Now,  shure  and  ye’ll 
shtand  back  an’  giv’  Gineral  Bergine  plenthy  av  ilbow 
room  right  here  in  Albany ! I say,  ye  darthy  ribles,  fall 
back  an’  giv’  th’  great  Gineral  room  to  come  along  here 
in  Albany!  Och,  fer  hiven’s  sake,  ye  cowardly  shpal- 
peens,  do  ye  shtand  aside  to  th’  right  and  lift  and  make 
more  ilbow  room  for  Gineral  Bergine  or,  by  Saint  Pat- 
rick, I’ll  murther  iv’ry  mother’s  son  av  ye ! !”  The  proud 
General  was  not  a little  disconcerted  and  annoyed  by 
these  hard  rubs  of  this  Irish  quidnunc , but  apparently 
not  so  much  as  the  German  General.107 

Burgoyne  was  greatly  astonished  when,  after  halting 
and  dismounting  before  a palatial  residence,  he  was  ush- 
ered into  the  presence  of  Mrs.  Philip  Schuyler,  wife  of  the 


107  Simm’s  Frontiersmen  of  New  York.  Vol.  II.,  p.  132. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


2 I I 


General,  and  found  that  the  man  whom  he  had  so  greatly 
injured  was  to  be  his  host.  He  afterward  paid  a glowing 
tribute  to  Schuyler’s  generosity  in  a fine  speech  delivered 
in  the  British  Parliament. 

After  the  surrender,  General  Schuyler  remained  at 
Saratoga  to  look  after  his  private  affairs.  He  sent  on 
Colonel  Varrick  to  Mrs.  Schuyler,  in  Albany,  to  announce 
the  speedy  coming  of  some  guests  from  the  vanquished 
army.  He  sent  thither  the  Baroness  Riedesel  and  her 
children  in  his  own  carriage,  while  Generals  Burgoyne 
and  Riedesel,  and  officers  of  their  staffs,  were  escorted 
on  horseback,  the  latter  in  company  with  General  Glover. 
Mrs.  Schuyler  received  these  guests  with  her  accustomed 
cordiality,  and  all  of  them,  with  the  Baroness  and  her 
little  daughters,  were  treated  as  friends  and  not  as 
enemies. 

Not  long  after  their  arrival  one  of  Madame  Riedesel’s 
little  girls,  after  frolicking  about  the  spacious  and  well- 
furnished  mansion,  ran  up  to  her  mother  and,  with  all 
the  simplicity  of  youthful  innocence,  inquired  in  Ger- 
man : "Mother,  is  this  the  palace  father  was  to  have  when 
he  came  to  America?”  The  blushing  Baroness  speedily 
silenced  her  child,  for  some  of  the  family  were  present 
who  could  understand  German. 

Saratoga  After  the  Departure  of  the  British 

It  is  certain  that  a good-sized  force  wintered  here  at 
Old  Saratoga  after  the  surrender,  but  it  was  withdrawn 
in  the  early  spring  and  sent  southward.  This  left  the 
inhabitants  hereabouts  utterly  defenseless,  whereat  Gen- 
eral Schuyler  and  many  others  protested  vigorously.108 
This  was  remedied  soon  afterwards. 

108  Public  Papers  of  George  Clinton.  Vol.  III.,  p.  177. 


2 12 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


The  Sexagenary  has  bequeathed  us  several  interesting 
facts  connected  with  that  period.  He  says : 

“During  the  winter,  [of  1777^78]  notwithstanding 
the  utter  annihilation  of  anything  like  a regular  and 
effective  force  by  the  capture  of  Burgoyne,  yet  the  coun- 
try was  considered  liable  to  the  incursions  of  small  par- 
ties of  the  enemy.  Among  other  things,  the  church  at 
Saratoga  was  occupied  as  a public  depot,  and  the  com- 
missary in  addition  had  it  partitioned  off  inside  and 
lived  in  it.  Many  a time  have  I seen  barrels  of  pork 
and  beef  rolled  in  at  the  sacred  porch,  which  so  often  had 
been  proclaimed  the  gate  of  Heaven.  One  of  the  evils  of 
war  is  the  perversion  of  the  most  sacred  things  to  the 
necessities  of  the  moment.  In  Boston  the  famous  Old 
South  church  was  converted  into  a riding  school  by  the 
British  officers.  A church  in  New  York  was  made  a 
prison  for  our  sick  and  captured  countrymen.  The  con- 
version of  the  church  at  Saratoga  into  a commissary’s 
store  was  the  only  instance  within  my  knowledge  of  a 
similar  voluntary  abuse  by  dhe  Americans.  [This  was 
no  doubt  because  the  church  was  the  only  building  of 
size  left  in  the  vicinity.]  During  the  same  winter,  Gen- 
eral Schuyler  had  twenty-four  men  constantly  in  attend- 
ance at  his  residence  as  a life  guard,  and,  if  I am  right  in 
my  recollection,  during  the  remainder  of  the  war.” 

The  Search  for  Cannon,  etc. 

During  the  season  of  1778  a part  of  the  1st  N.  Y.,  Van 
Schaick’s  regiment,  was  stationed  here.  The  troops 
were  under  the  immediate  command  of  Lieutenant-Col- 
onel Van  Dyke.  That  summer,  Colonel  Quackenboss  of 
the  quartermaster’s  department  came  up  to  Saratoga 
with  boats  and  all  proper  equipments  to  look  for  cannon, 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


213 


which  Burgoyne  was  supposed  to  have  sunk  in  the  river 
between  the  rapids  and  the  mouth  of  Fishcreek.  They 
hunted  diligently  and  the  only  thing  found  was  a barrel 
of  British  smoked  hams  of  royal  quality.  That  same 
summer  a militia  captain  from  Schenectady,  by  the  name 
of  Clute,  while  swimming  in  the  river  where  Quacken- 
boss  had  dragged,  discovered  a small  brass  howitzer. 
Calling  on  some  of  the  neighboring  farmers  for  help,  he 
succeeded  in  landing  it.  He  sold  it  to  the  government 
for  a good  round  sum.  It  was  then  dragged  up  to 
the  barracks.109  In  1779  the  above-mentioned  force  was 
relieved  by  a detachment,  whose  identity  we  have  not 
been  able  to  discover. 

Raids  of  Tories  and  Indians 

The  following  year,  1780,  the  inhabitants  north  of 
Albany  and  Schenectady  were  kept  in  continual  alarm 
by  the  frequent  raids  of  Indians  and  Tories  from  the 
north.  It  was  the  year  when  Ballston  was  pounced  upon 
by  Colonel  Munro  with  two  hundred  followers,  who  cap- 
tured and  carried  into  Canada  Colonel  Gordon  and  a num- 
ber of  his  neighbors.  The  Sexagenary  writes  of  this  time  : 

“In  Saratoga  we  continued  constantly  exposed  to  the 
harassing  incursions  of  the  Tories  and  Indians.  Almost 
the  whole  country  was  alarmed  by  them,  and,  with  the 
subtilty  peculiar  to  the  savage  intellect,  they  seemed  to 
escape  every  attempt  at  capture.  Often  we  have  seen 
them  running  across  the  fields  upon  the  opposite  [west] 
side  of  the  river,  now  stooping  behind  fences  which 
afforded  them  a partial  cover,  and  now  boldly  running 
across  the  open  ground,  where  the  fences  were  down,  to 
some  other  enclosed  field,  along  which  they  skulked  as 


100  These  facts  are  taken  from  the  Sexagenary. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


214 

before.  During  these  alarms  our  neighbors  used  to 
come  and  live  with  us  for  weeks  together,  until  the  dan- 
ger was  over.  The  principal  men  of  the  county  had 
guards  stationed  at  their  dwellings.” 

Colonel  Van  Veghten’s  Narrow  Escape 

“One  of  our  neighbors,  a Colonel  Van  Veghten,  who 
lived  about  three  miles  below  the  barracks  [at  Coveville], 
had  a narrow  escape  about  the  same  time.  He  was  in 
the  habit  of  riding  from  his  own  house  up  to  General 
Schuyler’s  and  to  the  barracks  in  order  to  receive  and 
communicate  intelligence. 

“Those  acquainted  with  the  road  will  remember  the 
ravine  and  creek  just  before  you  reach  the  [Dutch 
Reformed]  church.  [It  is  just  south  of  what  is  now 
called  Chubb’s  canal  bridge.]  In  this  ravine,  concealed 
behind  the  trees,  a Tory  placed  himself  to  shoot  Van 
V eghten  as  he  passed,  who  had  rendered  himself  obnox- 
ious to  the  partisans  of  the  English  by  his  constant  assi- 
duity in  the  service  of  his  country.  As  he  approached, 
mounted  on  his  favorite  gray,  the  assassin  raised  his  gun 
to  fire.  His  finger  was  on  the  trigger,  when,  as  he  after- 
wards confessed,  the  bold  and  manly  air  which  Van 
Veghten  possessed,  joined  to  his  unsuspecting  manner, 
unnerved  his  arm.  The  weapon  of  death  dropped  from 
its  position,  and  Colonel  Van  Veghten  rode  by  unharmed. 
It  so  happened,  however,  that  an  alarm,  which  was  given 
while  he  was  at  Saratoga,  about  a body  of  Indians  and 
Tories  having  been  seen,  induced  him  to  take  the  river 
road  on  his  way  home,  and  to  give  it  the  preference  ever 
afterwards.”110 

110  This  indicates  that  there  was  a road  at  the  time  of  and  before  the 
Revolution,  near  the  river  bank,  as  there  still  is  north  of  Wilber’s  Basin, 
and  used  to  be  between  Wilber’s  Basin  and  Bemis  Heights. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


2*5 


The  Dog  Gagged  by  a Garter 

The  following  incident  was  related  to  the  writer 
by  Mrs.  E.  M.  McCoy,  daughter  of  the  late  George 
Strover : 

Her  grandfather,  John  Strover,  lived  on  his  farm,  over 
near  Bryant’s  bridge,  during  those  precarious  times.  The 
refuge  selected  for  his  family  in  case  of  danger  was  a 
sort  of  cave  under  the  bank  of  the  creek,  and  not  far 
from  the  house.  This  could  be  entered  only  at  low  water 
during  the  summer.  One  day,  being  warned  of  the 
approach  of  Tories  and  Indians,  she,  with  her  children 
and  a little  dog,  ran  to  the  cave.  For  fear  lest  the  dog, 
a noisy  little  cur,  should  bark  and  betray  their  hiding 
place,  she  took  off  her  knitted  garter  and  wrapped 
it  tightly  around  his  muzzle.  It  proved  to  be  a 
most  effective  gag,  and  they  escaped  without  being- 
discovered. 

Dunham’s  Daring  Capture  of  Lovelass,  the  Spy 

It  was  during  this  or  the  previous  season  that  the  fol- 
lowing incident  occurred.  Thomas  Lovelass,  a bold, 
resolute,  and  powerful  man,  was  a noted  leader  among 
the  Tories.  He  had  succeeded  in  the  capture  of  a 
number  of  his  neighbors  and  in  the  destruction  of  much 
property  among  the  patriots,  and  was  considered  a most 
dangerous  partisan. 

A goodly  number  of  the  people  hereabouts  were  attend- 
ing some  entertainment  or  social  function.  While 
there,  a boy  was  seen  to  emerge  from  the  woods  on 
horseback,  and  then  riding  up  to  the  house  asked  if  he 
could  buy  some  rum  there.  On  being  answered,  No,  he 


2l6 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


went  on  down  the  river  road.  Among  those  present 
who  observed  him  were  Colonel  Van  Veghten  and  Cap- 
tain Hezekiah  Dunham.  Dunham  was  a captain  of 
militia,  and  a man  of  large  influence  among  his  neigh- 
bors. There  was  something  in  the  behavior  of  the  boy 
which  aroused  their  suspicions,  so  he  decided  to  watch 
the  outcome.  In  a little  while  the  boy  was  seen  to  ride 
back  up  the  road  at  full  speed,  re-enter  the  woods  and 
vanish.  Dunham  turned  to  Colonel  Van  Veghten  and 
said:  "The  enemy  is  near  us,  the  Tories  are  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, and  not  far  off.”  They  separated  with  a deter- 
mination to  act  immediately.  Dunham,  when  he  reached 
home,  went  to  see  a person  by  the  name  of  Green,  who 
was  a kindred  spirit  and  a great  leader  among  his  neigh- 
bors. On  relating  the  circumstance  to  him,  they  went 
and  got  three  other  men,  and  with  these  started  out  on  the 
search.  Every  suspected  place  was  carefully  examined. 
They  continued  the  search  until  near  daylight  without 
avail,  when  they  separated ; Green  and  one  man  going  in 
one  direction,  and  Dunham,  with  two,  taking  another 
course.  The  latter,  as  a last  resort,  returned  to  the  house 
of  one  Odeurman,  who  he  believed  would  be  in  com- 
munication with  an  enemy,  if  near  him.  Near  the  house 
they  discovered  a path  leading  through  a meadow  toward 
a thicket  about  three  acres  in  size.  At  once  they  sus- 
pected that  this  led  to  the  object  of  their  search.  Fol- 
lowing it  they  passed  nearly  around  the  thicket,  when  it 
entered  the  bush.  Toward  the  center  a big  log  blocked 
the  way ; on  peeping  over  it  cautiously  there,  sure  enough, 
was  the  remains  of  a camp-fire  and  a group  of  five  fierce- 
looking  men.  They  were  in  the  act  of  putting  on  their 
shoes  and  stockings.  And  one  thing  more  which  Dun- 
ham particularly  observed  was  a musket  by  the  side  of 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


2 1 7 

every  man,  ready  for  instant  service.  He  drew  back, 
reported  to  his  companions  and  in  a whisper  asked, 
“Shall  we  take  ’eni?”  A nod  of  assent  was  the  answer; 
then  moving  forward  to  the  log,  they  all  mounted  at  the 
same  instant,  and  Dunham  shouted,  “Surrender,  or  you 
are  all  dead  men !”  All  of  them  but  their  leader  seemed 
petrified  by  the  suddenness  of  the  apparition.  He  was  not 
disposed  to  yield  without  an  effort  at  defense.  Twice 
he  was  reaching  for  his  gun  when  he  found  Dunham's 
rifle  ominously  near  his'  head,  at  which  he  prudently 
desisted.  They  were  then  ordered  out,  one  by  one, 
when  they  were  securely  bound.  Immediately  they  were 
marched  off  to  the  barracks  at  Saratoga. 

They  were  tried  and  condemned  at  a court  martial,  of 
which  the  celebrated  General  Stark  was  the  president. 
Lovelass  alone  was  adjudged  worthy  of  death,  as  he  was 
considered  too  dangerous  a man  to  be  allowed  to  escape. 
In  defense,  he  protested  that  he  had  been  taken  with  arms 
in  his  hand,  and  ought  therefore  to  be  accounted  a pris- 
oner of  war.  But  the  court  was  inexorable.111 

He  was  hung  on  the  top  of  the  gravel  hill,  just  south 
of  the  Horicon  mill,  which  then  extended  beyond  the 
present  highway  to  the  east.  The  traditional  spot  is 
just  east  of  the  angle  made  by  the  picket  and  board  fences 
and  across  the  road  from  the  brick  house.  He  was  buried 
in  an  upright  position.  John  Strover  was  present  and 
marked  the  spot.  He  told  his  son,  George,  about  it,  and 
when  the  bank  was  excavated  for  the  Whitehall  turn- 
pike he  was  on  hand  and  identified  the  skeleton.  The 
skull  of  the  Tory  is  preserved  by  Mrs.  J.  H.  Lowber  in 
the  Schuyler  mansion. 


111  Abridged  from  the  Sexagenary’s  account. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


2 18 


CHAPTER  XX 

War  of  1812  and  the  Civil  War 

The  war  of  1812,  our  second  war  for  independence 
with  old  England,  naturally  aroused  a great  deal  of  inter- 
est in  this  quarter,  and  awakened  not  a little  apprehension 
among  the  dwellers  in  this  valley.  For  they  knew  not 
but  they  might  be  called  upon-  to  undergo  a repetition 
of  the  sacrifices  and  sufferings  of  the  fathers  in  Revolu- 
tionary days.  But  fortunately  for  them,  the  scenes 
of  actual  warfare,  in  this  department,  were  confined  to 
the  northern  end  of  Lake  Champlain.  The  glorious 
naval  victory  of  Macdonough  in  Cumberland  bay,  and  of 
General  McComb  at  Plattsburgh,  on  September  11,  1814, 
put  an  effectual  end  to  British  attempts  at  entering  the 
country  through  this  ancient  gateway.  It  is  interesting 
to  note  in  passing  that  Macdonough's  flagship  was  named 
the  Saratoga;  and  right  worthily  did  she  behave  herself 
that  day,  under  her  heroic  commander,  brightening  the 
halo  of  glory  which  already  surrounded  the  name.  This 
locality  sent  its  full  quota  of  soldiery  at  that  time  to  aid 
in  the  general  defense.  No  armies  of  size  passed  up 
through  this  way  during  that  war,  as  was  expected,  and 
even  feared. 

The  Civil  War 

Fourscore  years  after  our  Revolutionary  fathers  had 
“brought  forth  on  this  continent  a new  nation,  con- 
ceived in  liberty  and  dedicated  to  the”  realization  of  the 
proposition  that  all  men's  inalienable  rights  should  be 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


219 


acknowledged  and  defended  by  the  government  under 
which  they  live,  we  found  ourselves  engaged  in  a great 
civil  war,  “testing  whether  that  nation,  or  any  nation, 
so  conceived,  and  so  dedicated,  could  long  endure.,, 

Splendid  Exhibition  of  Patriotism 

Many  at  the  time  believed  that  the  spirit  of  patriotism 
was  practically  dead  in  our  land,  and  when  brought  to 
the  test,  few  would  be  found  ready  to  venture  “their 
lives,  their  fortunes,  or  their  sacred  honor,' ” in  the 
“deadly  breach”  for  the  preservation  of  the  nation's  life. 
But  when  the  crisis  arrived,  it  was  found  that  love  of 
country,  so  far  from  being  dead  in  the  hearts  of  the 
people,  exhibited  a more  vigorous  life  than  had  ever  yet 
been  seen ; that  when  the  people  found  themselves  face 
to  face  with  the  awful  question  of  union  or  dis-union  and 
our  ultimate  disintegration  as  a nation,  their  patriotism 
arose  to  such  a pitch  of  enthusiasm  that  they  counted  no 
sacrifice  too  great,  if  only  by  such  sacrifice  the  nation's 
life  could  be  preserved. 

The  way  in  which  the  people  of  the  North  arose  to  the 
occasion  when  the  news  spread  that  the  flag  had  been 
fired  on,  and  blood  had  been  spilt  by  traitorous  hands, 
affords  one  of  the  grandest  and  most  thrilling  spectacles 
in  the  history  of  the  nations. 

New  York  State  stood  second  to  none  of  her  eighteen 
sisters,  at  the  North,  in  the  ardor  with  which  she  devoted 
her  sons  and  poured  forth  her  treasure  to  insure  a suffi- 
ciency of  force  with  which  to  repel  the  invader,  and 
crush  out  the  rebellion.  No  county  in  the  State  excelled 
Saratoga  in  the  alacrity  with  which  she  responded  to 
every  call  made  upon  her  to  take  up  and  bear  her  share 


220 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


of  the  burdens,  and  no  township  in  the  county  was  repre- 
sented by  a larger  proportion  of  her  sons  on  the  perilous 
edge  of  battle  than  was  Old  Saratoga. 

"Bull  Run"  Dispels  an  Illusion 

The  first  troops  that  hastened  to  the  defense  of  the 
Nation's  capital,  when  menaced  by  the  insurgents,  were 
the  militia  regiments,  which  were  already  old  organiza- 
tions. Soon  President  Lincoln  felt  constrained  to  issue  a 
call  for  64,000  men  for  the  army  and  18,000  for  the  navy, 
in  the  belief  that  the  insurrection  could  be  quelled  in  a 
hundred  days.  Quite  a number  from  this  township 
responded  to  that  call.  But  the  disastrous  battle  of 
Bull  Run  effectually  dispelled  the  illusion  that  the  rebel- 
lion could  be  easily,  or  speedily,  put  down,  and  wrought 
mightily  in  awakening  the  country  to  the  gravity  of  the 
situation.  Soon  the  President  issued  a proclamation 
calling  for  300,000  men  to  serve  for  three  years,  or  dur- 
ing the  war. 

Judge  McKean's  Call  to  Arms 

The  Hon.  James  B.  McKean,  of  Saratoga  Springs, 
the  representative  in  Congress  from  this  district  at  that 
time,  issued  the  following  stirring  circular  to  his  con- 
stituents : 

“Fellow  Citizens  of  the  Fifteenth  Congressional 
District: — Traitors  in  arms  seek  to  overthrow  our  con- 
stitution and  to  seize  our  capital.  Let  us  go  and  help 
to  defend  them.  Who  will  despond  because  we  lost  the 
battle  of  Bull  Run?  Our  fathers  lost  the  battle  of  Bun- 
ker Hill,  but  it  taught  them  how  to  gain  the  victory  at 
Bemis  Heights. 

"Let  us  learn  wisdom  from  disaster,  and  send  over- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


22  1 


whelming  numbers  into  the  field.  Let  farmers,  mechan- 
ics, merchants,  and  all  classes — for  the  liberties  of  all 
are  at  stake — aid  in  organizing  companies.  I will  cheer- 
fully assist  in  procuring  the  necessary  papers.  Do  not 
misunderstand  me.  I am  not  asking  for  an  office  at  your 
hands.  If  you  who  have  most  at  stake  will  go,  I will 
willingly  go  with  you  as  a private  soldier. 

“Let  us  organize  a Bemis  Heights  Battalion,  and  vie 
with  each  other  in  serving  our  country,  thus  showing 
that  we  are  inspired  by  the  holy  memories  of  the  Revo- 
lutionary battle  fields  upon  and  near  which  we  are  living. 

“James  B.  McKean. 
“Saratoga  Springs,  August  21,  1861.” 

Judge  McKean  followed  this  up  by  a campaign  of 
patriotic  speeches  throughout  his  district.  At  once  the 
young  men  began  to  enlist  by  scores  and  hundreds,  and 
military  companies  were  organized  here  and  there  and 
began  to  drill.  Soon  Saratoga  Springs  was  appointed 
as  a recruiting  station  and  rendezvous.  The  fair-ground 
was  appropriated  for  the  camp,  and  was  christened  Camp 
Schuyler.  Thither  the  recruits  were  sent,  and  by  the 
middle  of  November,  1861,  had  been  drilled  into  some 
semblance  of  a regiment. 

Judge  McKean  was  fittingly  selected  as  colonel  of  the 
regiment,  and  he  proved  to  be  a most  excellent  selection. 
At  first  this  body  called  itself  the  Bemis  Heights  Bat- 
talion, but  in  the  numbering  of  the  regiments  of  the  State, 
the  number  77  fell  to  it,  which,  considering  the  fact 
that  it  was  chiefly  raised  and  recruited  in  Saratoga 
county,  and  that  the  great  battle  of  Bemis  Heights,  or 
Saratoga,  was  fought  in  1777,  that  number  seemed  emi- 
nently appropriate. 


222 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


On  Thanksgiving  Day,  November  28,  1861,  the  regi- 
ment marched  out  of  camp,  864  strong,  and  started  for 
Washington,  where  it  arrived  December  1st.  On  the 
15th  of  February  following,  it  joined  the  3rd  Brigade, 
of  the  2nd  Division,  of  the  6th  Army  Corps,  which  con- 
nection it  retained  throughout  the  whole  period  of  its  ser- 
vice. Immediately  on  coming  into  close  proximity  with 
the  enemy,  the  usual  sifting  process  began.  The  pol- 
troons and  cowards  got  out  on  one  pretext  or  another, 
leaving  only  the  true  hearts  and  brave  to  face  the  music. 
But  fortunately  the  latter  were  in  the  vast  majority. 

Hardships  Decimate  the  Regiment 

The  regiment  received  its  first  baptism  of  fire  at  Lee’s 
Mills,  Va.,  on  the  4th  of  April,  1862.  But  that  proved 
to  be  only  the  preliminary  skirmish  of  many  a hard- 
fought  battle.  The  Peninsular  Campaign,  which  immed- 
iately followed,  with  its  hardships  of  mud  marches,  and 
battles,  and  camp  fevers,  sadly  decimated  the  regiment. 
Because  of  this,  some  of  the  most  efficient  officers  were 
sent  back  to  recruit  the  depleted  ranks.  Colonel 
McKean,  among  others,  lost  his  health  and  was  forced 
to  retire. 


Schuylerville  Raises  a Company 

At  that  time  Schuylerville  greatly  distinguished  her- 
self by  raising  an  entire  company  of  men,  which  became 
known  as  Company  K of  the  77th.  The  first  ten  men 
received  a bounty  of  ten  dollars  apiece.  Those  who 
enlisted  afterward  received  all  the  way  from  fifty  to 
three  hundred  dollars,  bounty  money.  The  company 
chose  for  its  captain,  John  R.  Rockwell,  then  editor  of 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


223 


the  Saratoga  American  (the  local  paper).  First  lieu- 
tenant, William  H.  Fursman;  second  lieutenant,  Cyrus 
F.  Rich.  This  company  by  no  means  represented  all 
that  went  from  this  township;  for  no  less  than  340 
marched  from  this  historic  town  to  the  defense  of  the 
Union.  Three-fourths  of  them,  however,  were  members 
of  the  77th,  and  shared  in  the  glory  of  her  achievements. 
Colonel  W.  B.  French  became  commander  of  the  regi- 
ment after  the  retirement  of  Colonel  McKean.  Quite 
a number  of  the  men  from  this  township  served  in  other 
distinguished  regiments,  as  the  30th  and  the  44th,  also 
in  other  arms  of  the  service. 

List  of  Battles  in  Which  the  77TH  Participated 

The  history  of  the  achievements  and  experiences  of 
each  of  these  regiments,  especially  the  77th,  and  the 
famous  Sixth  Corps,  of  which  it  formed  a part,  is  well 
worthy  of  the  volumes  that  have  been  written  upon  them. 
Dr.  George  T.  Stevens'  history  of  the  77th  is  specially 
worthy  of  perusal.  To  that  and  other  works  we  would 
refer  the  interested  reader  for  details.  We  must  give 
space,  however,  to  the  following  important  facts : The 

77th  served  under  McClellan,  Burnside,  Hooker,  Meade 
and  Grant,  each  of  whom  for  a time  had  command  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac.  It  went  through  the  Peninsular 
Campaign  in  1862,  the  Campaign  of  1863,  which  took  it 
again  into  Virginia  and  afterward  into  Maryland  and 
Pennsylvania.  In  1864  it  served  for  a time  in  the  Wil- 
derness Campaign  under  Grant ; but  after  Spottsylvania 
it  was  withdrawn  with  the  Sixth  Corps  for  the  defense 
of  Washington ; thence  it  was  sent  into  the  Shenandoah 
Valley,  where  it  served  through  that  remarkable  cam- 
paign under  Sheridan,  participating  in  the  battles  of 


224 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Winchester  and  especially  of  Cedar  Creek,  where  a rein- 
forcement of  one  man  (Sheridan)  turned  ignominious 
defeat  into  a glorious  victory. 

The  77th  was  in  the  following  battles : 

Lee's  Mills,  April  4,  1862. 

Williamsburg,  May  5,  1862. 

Mechanicsvilte,  May  24/1862. 

Golding's  Farm,  June  5,  1862. 

Garnett's  Hill,  June  28,  1862. 

Savage  Station,  June  29,  1862. 

White  Oak  Swamp,  June  30,  1862. 

Malvern  Hill,  July  1,  1862. 

Crampton  Gap,  September  14,  1862. 

Antietam,  September  17,  1862. 

FYedericksburgh,  December  13,  1862. 

St.  Marye's  Heights,  May  3,  1863. 

Franklin's  Crossing,  June  5,  1863. 

Gettysburg,  July  2 and  3,  1863. 

Spottsylvania,  May  10,  1864. 

Defense  of  Washington,  July  13,  1864. 

Winchester,  September  19,  1864. 

Cedar  Creek,  October  19,  1864. 

It  was  at  Cedar  Creek  that  the  stand  made  by  the  6th 
Corps,  of  which  the  77th  formed  a part,  saved  the  day, 
and  was  holding  the  Confederates  in  check  when  Sheri- 
dan arrived  on  the  scene — “From  Winchester,  twenty 
miles  away." 

Mustered  Out 

Says  Colonel  French,  in  his  sketch  of  the  77th,  “Witl: 
this  grand  and  wonderful  battle,  the  fighting  experience 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


225 


of  the  77th  regiment  closed,  and  its  term  of  service  hav- 
ing expired,  it  was  ordered  to  Saratoga  Springs  to  be 
mustered  out,  where  it  arrived  on  the  23rd  of  November, 
1864,  just  three  years  after  the  day  of  its  mustering  in. 
The  regiment  of  105  men  and  14  officers,  all  that  returned 
of  the  1,369  that  had  served  with  it,  was  received  with 
all  the  love  and  honor  a patriotic  people  could  bestow. 
They  were  received  by  a series  of  speeches  in  the  public 
hall,  and  were  then  treated  to  a splendid  banquet,  ten- 
dered by  the  citizens  of  Saratoga  Springs,  at  the  Amer- 
ican hotel.”  [So  much  of  Company  K as  returned  at  this 
time  to  Schuvlerville,  after  having  marched  through  the 
streets,  were  given  a collation  by  the  ladies  of  the  Re- 
formed church.] 

“This  is  the  history  in  brief  of  Saratoga  county’s  pet 
regiment,  the  77th,  a record  of  noble  deeds  without  a 
single  blot.  It  never,  by  any  act  on  the  field  or  in  the 
camp,  on  the  march  or  in  the  fight,  disgraced  the  county 
from  which  it  was  sent.  It  never  flinched  or  wavered 
from  any  duty,  however  perilous,  which  was  assigned 
to  it,  nor  until  properly  ordered,  did  it  ever  turn  its  back 
upon  the  foe.  From  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  its  ser- 
vice the  regiment  bore  its  colors  untouched  by  the  hand  of 
the  enemy.  They  were  often  shattered  and  torn  by  shot 
and  shell,  often  leveled  to  the  dust  by  the  death  or 
wound  of  their  bearers,  but  they  were  always  kept  sacred, 
and  on  the  muster  out  of  the  regiment,  were  deposited 
in  the  Bureau  of  Military  Statistics  at  Albany.’’ 

What  Colonel  French  has  said  of  the  77th  could  be 
said  with  equal  truth,  we  are  assured,  of  the  other  regi- 
ments which  were  partially  recruited  from  the  town  of 
Saratoga. 


15 


226 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Suffering  and  Sacrifices  of  the  Wives  and  Mothers 

Thus  we  see  that  many  of  the  boys  who  marched  forth 
returned  no  more  forever ; those  who  came  back  were 
greatly  changed.  The  health  of  many  was  shattered. 
Some  were  maimed  and  crippled  in  body,  most  of  them 
returned  with  new  habits  and  altered  ambitions.  There 
were  empty  places  in  almost  every  household  in  those 
days.  Everywhere  was  to  be  seen  the  badge  of  mourn- 
ing worn  by  women ; old  and  young  were  in  black  gowns, 
or,  if  there  was  no  crape  on  their  persons,  it  was  quite 
sure  to  be  upon  their  hearts.  For  the  men  at  home  as 
well  as  at  the  front,  there  was  excitement  in  the  descrip- 
tion of  a charge,  the  fierce  struggle  and  victory.  But 
precious  little  excitement  or  consolation  was  there  in  this 
for  the  wife,  the  mother  or  the  betrothed,  left  behind  at 
home;  no  glory  in  it  for  her,  only  silent  suffering  and 
abiding  anxiety.  No  adequate  history  could  ever  be 
\yritten  of  the  women  of  the  Civil  War;  but  it  is  strange 
indeed,  that  no  great  sculptor,  or  architect,  has  been  com- 
missioned to  erect  some  mighty  monument  to  commem- 
orate in  enduring  marble  and  bronze  her  heroism,  her 
sacrifices  and  her  achievements. 

Most  fittingly  has  the  poet  said : 

‘‘The  maid  who  binds  her  warrior’s  sash, 

With  a smile  that  well  her  grief  dissembles, 

The  while  beneath  her  drooping  lash 
One  starry  teardrop  hangs  and  trembles, 

Tho’  heaven  alone  record  the  tear, 

And  fame  shall  never  know  her  story, 

Her  heart  doth  shed  a drop  as  dear 
As  ever  dewed  the  field  of  glory. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


227 


“The  wife  who  girds  her  husband's  sword 
’Mid  little  ones  who  weep  and  wonder, 
And  bravely  speaks  the  cheering  word 
What  though  her  heart  be  rent  asunder, 
Doomed  nightly  in  her  dreams  to  hear 
The  bolts  of  war  around  him  rattle, 

Hath  shed  as  sacred  blood  as  e’er 
Was  poured  upon  a field  of  battle. 

“The  mother  who  conceals  her  grief 

When  to  her  heart  her  son  she  presses, 
Then  breathes  a few  brave  words  and  brief, 
Kissing  the  patriot  brow  she  blesses, 

With  no  one  but  her  secret  God 

To  know  the  pain  that  weighs  upon  her, 
Sheds  holy  blood  as  e’er  the  sod 
Received  on  Freedom’s  field  of  honor.” 


BOOK  II 


CIVIL  HISTORY 

CHAPTER  I 
The  Name 

Schuylerville  is  fittingly  named,  and  yet  the  student  of 
the  history  of  this  locality  cannot  repress  a sentimental 
wish  that  the  ancient  name  (Saratoga)  had  been  retained. 
Indeed,  the  older  inhabitants  hereabouts  speak  of  the 
district  between  here  and  Coveville  as  Old  Saratoga. 
We  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain  when  the  name  Schuy- 
lerville was  given  to  the  place,  but  can  trace  it  back  to 
1820. 


The  Saratoga  Patent 

The  circumstances  under  which  the  white  man  first 
settled  here  are  as  follows:  In  the  year  1683,  four  Alban- 
ians, Cornelis  Van  Dyk,  Jan  Jansen  Bleecker,  Peter  Phil- 
lipsen  Schuyler  and  Johannes  Wendel,  purchased  from 
the  Mohawks  their  old  hunting  grounds  called  “Ochser- 
antogue,  or  Sarachtogie.” 

On  November  4,  1684,  Governor  Dongan  granted  a 
patent  for  this  tract  to  seven  persons,  Cornelis  Van  Dyk, 
John  J.  Bleecker,  Pieter  Phillipse  Schuyler,  Johannes 
Wendel,  Dirck  Wessels,  David  Schuyler  and  Robert 
Livingston,  for  which  they  were  to  pay  an  annual  rental 


230 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


to  the  crown  of  twenty  bushels  of  wheat.  This  was  con- 
firmed by  Lord  Cornburv,  in  June,  1708.  In  this  con- 
firmatory patent  the  name  of  Johannes  Schuyler  appears 
in  the  place  of  Johannes  Wendel. 

This  patent  took  in  both  sides  of  the  Hudson  river, 
from  the  Anthony’s  Kill,  at  Mechanicville,  north  to 
opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Battenkill,  and  from  the  Hoosac 
river  north  to  the  Battenkill  (then  called  Dionoonda- 
howa),  on  the  east  side.  It  extended  six  miles  back 
from  the  river  on  both  sides,  and  being,  as  was  supposed, 
twenty-two  miles  long,  made  a tract  of  264  square 
miles. 

The  next  year  the  patentees  made  a division  of  the 
arable  lands  lying  along  the  river.  The  division  was 
made  by  five  disinterested  men,  then  seven  numbers  writ- 
ten on  slips  of  paper  were  thrown  in  a hat,  and  the  chil- 
dren of  the  patentees  drew  the  numbers.  Lot  4,  which 
lay  just  south  of  Fish  creek,  fell  to  Johannes  Wendel; 
Lot  5,  north  of  the  creek,  fell  to  Robert  Livingston;  Lot 
6,  which  extended  south  from  the  Battenkill  to  Titmouse- 
kill,  fell  to  David  Schuyler.  In  March,  1686,  David 
Schuyler  sold  his  seventh  share  to  Robert  Livingston 
and  Peter  Schuyler  for  55^  16s  ($279).  Livingston 
took  the  part  opposite  his  own  Lot  5,  and  Schuyler  that 
part  opposite  Lots  2 and  3,  which  would  take  in  from 
opposite  Bemis  Lleights  to  opposite  a point  about  a mile 
and  one-half  north  of  Coveville.  On  this  section  lived 
a Frenchman  by  the  name  of  Du  Bison. 

Johannes  Wendel  seems  to  have  taken  immediate  steps 
to  improve  his  property.  The  inducements  were  suffi- 
ciently strong  to  lead  several  to  venture  up  this  way 
and  settle.  But  at  that  day,  and  for  a long  while  after, 
it  proved  to  be  a very  risky  undertaking. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


231 


First  Settlers 

We  get  our  first  hints  of  any  settlement  at  Saratoga 
from  the  minutes  of  the  Council  of  Albany.  There  we 
learn  that  several  families  were  living  in  the  region  of 
Stillwater  and  Saratoga  in  the  winter  of  1688-9.  Most 
of  them  were  French  refugees.  Those  were  the  days  of 
religious  persecution,  now  happily  a thing  of  the  past. 
It  was  then  the  policy  of  the  French  to  permit  none  but 
Roman  Catholics  to  settle  in  Canada,  and  to  banish  all 
others  who  might  find  their  way  there.  The  province  of 
New  York  being  the  most  accessible,  the  exiled  Hugue- 
nots were  sent  this  way,  and  several  of  them  found  a 
home  in  Albany  or  its  vicinity.  A few  families 
were  induced  to  settle  on  the  Saratoga  patent. 
After  they  were  thus  located,  it  was  suspected, 
and  with  good  reason,  that  the  Canadian  govern- 
ment caused  some  of  its  friends  to  emigrate  and 
settle  among  them  as  refugees,  and  then  acting 
as  spies,  to  keep  them  acquainted  with  what  was  going 
on  among  the  English  colonists.  During  the  winter  of 
1688-9  ^e  Council  caused  several  of  the  suspected  ones 
to  be  arrested  on  the  rumor  that  they  were  aiding  sol- 
diers to  desert  to  Canada.  The  names  of  those  arrested 
were  Antonie  Lespenard,  John  Van  Loon,  Lafleur  and 
Villeroy.  They  proved  to  be  innocent.  Antonie  Les- 
penard afterward  moved  to  New  York,  where  he  became 
the  founder  of  a prominent  family.  One  of  the  streets 
of  America’s  metropolis  still  bears  his  name. 

It  was  in  the  mid-summer  of  1689  that  the  Iroquois 
confederacy  made  its  famous  raid  into  Canada,  which 
came  near  wiping  out  that  infant  colony  in  flames  and 
blood.  On  the  1st  of  September,  that  year,  a report 


232 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


reached  Albany  that  three  people  had  been  killed  at 
Bartel  Vrooman’s,  at  Saratoga,  by  some  Indians  from 
Canada ; the  first  blow  struck  on  this  side  the  big  waters 
in  King  William's  war,  and  the  forerunner  of  Schenec- 
tady. The  Council  assembled  and  resolved  to  dispatch 
Lieutenant  Jochem  Staats,  with  ten  men,  to  Sarachtoge  to 
learn  the  situation  and  report  at  once.  Robert  Sanders 
and  Egbert  Teunise  were  also  commissioned  to  go  with 
some  friendly  Indians  on  a scout  thither  for  the  like 
purpose. 

At  the  same  session  (September  5th),  the  Council 
resolved  to  build  a fort  around  Vrooman's  house,  and 
“that  twelve  men  be  sent  there  to  lie  upon  pay."  Their 
stipend  was  I2d  per  day  besides  provisions.  Schaghticoke 
Indians  were  to  act  for  them  as  scouts. 

This  fort,  together  with  the  houses  it  protected,  were 
evidently  abandoned  for  the  winter  of  1689-90,  else  the 
French  and  Indian  expedition  against  Schenectady,  which 
came  this  way  and  from  this  point  took  the  Saratoga 
trail,  would  have  been  discovered  by  these  settlers. 

Johannes  Wendel  died  in  1691,  and  left  his  Saratoga 
property  to  his  son,  Abraham,  who  in  turn  sold  it  to 
Johannes  Schuyler,  in  1702,  for  125^  ($600). 

From  Colonel  Romer's  report,  in  1698,  we  learn  that 
there  had  been  seven  farms  here  which  were  ruined  in 
the  late  war,  and  he  recommended  the  building  of  another 
fort  “to  maintain  possession,  and  to  encourage  the  farm- 
ers to  rebuild  their  houses." 

Schuyler  was  soon  able,  after  he  got  possession,  to 
induce  some  families  to  venture  up  this  way  again,  for 
Lord  Cornbury  reports  their  settlement  here  in  1703, 
and  adds  that  they  should  be  protected  by  a fort  or  they 
would  probably  desert  the  locality.  In  1709,  the  fort 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


233 


was  built,  as  preliminary  to  an  expedition  against  Can- 
ada, by  Peter  Schuyler,  but  it  was  located  on  the  east  side 
of  the  river.  This  was  in  Queen  Anne’s  war,  during 
which  period  Saratoga  was  made  a depot  of  supplies  for 
the  invading  armies.  It  is  well  to  recall  that  Pieter  and 
Johannes  Schuyler,  large  owners  in  the  Saratoga  patent, 
were  among  the  chiefest  heroes  of  that  war  in  this 
country. 

A long  peace  of  thirty-two  years  ensued  after  Queen 
Anne’s  war,  which  furnished  both  the  time  and  the  con- 
ditions necessary  for  colonial  development. 

The  Schuylers,  being  energetic  men,  improved  their 
opportunity;  settlers  flocked  in,  to  whom  they  sold  no 
land,  but  gave  long  leases.  There  being  here  an  excel- 
lent water  power,  and  the  means  of  transportation  good, 
saw  and  grist  mills  were  erected,  and  the  products  of  the 
soil  and  forests  found  a ready  market  down  the  river, 
whither  they  were  floated  on  bateaux  or  large  flat  boats. 

Location  of  Old  Saratoga  and  the  Mills 

The  old  village  of  Saratoga  and  all  the  mills  were  on 
the  south  side  of  the  creek  till  after  1765.  The  Living- 
stons apparently  did  little  to  develop  their  holdings 
here,  where  Schuylerville  now  stands,  so  long  as  they 
owned  it.  There  seems  to  have  been  not  more  than  one 
or  two  houses  north  of  Fish  creek  at  the  time  of  the  mas- 
sacre, in  1745.  The  village  and  the  fort  were  half  a mile 
or  more  below  the  creek,  on  the  flats. 

But  few  records  have  been  preserved  concerning  Old 
Saratoga,  between  Queen  Anne’s  war,  1709,  and  King 
George’s  war,  1745.  The  following  may  prove  of  some 
interest  to  modern  Schuylervillans. 

In  1720,  we  find  the  Indian  commissioners  reproving 


234 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


some  Mohawk  Indians  for  killing  cattle  at  Saratoga.112 
Domestic  animals  were  unknown  to  the  Indians  before 
the  advent  of  the  white  man,  and  the  idea  of  personal 
ownership  in  an  animal  so  large  as  cattle,  sheep,  horses, 
etc.,  was  apparently  hard  for  them  to  grasp.  The  deer 
and  the  elk,  that  roamed  the  forests,  belonged  to  any 
one  who  could  get  them. 

In  1721,  they  began  to  take  an  interest  in  the  improve- 
ment of  highways  in  this  part  of  the  colony.  The  Legis- 
lature appointed  as  first  commissioners  for  the  district  of 
Saratoga,  north  of  Half  Moon,  Robert  Livingston,  Jr., 
Col.  Johannes  Schuyler  and  Major  Abraham  Schuyler. 
Livingston  then  owned  the  site  of  Schuylerville ; Johannes 
Schuyler  was  the  grandfather  of  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler.113 

In  1723,  several  families  of  Schaghticoke  Indians 
were  living  here.  Through  fear  of  the  New  England 
Indians,  they  emigrated  to  Canada.114 

In  1726,  the  Legislature,  in  pursuance  of  a petition 
from  a number  of  those  primitive  Saratogans,  passed  an 
act  prohibiting  swine  from  running  at  large,  as  they  had 
heretofore,  to  the  great  annoyance  and  damage  of  the 
good  people.  The  limits  of  that  provision  were  from 
“Dove  Gatt”  northward,  on  both  sides  of  the  river.115 

In  1729,  the  names  of  Philip  Schuyler,  Garrett  Ridder 
and  Cornelius  Van  Beuren  appear  as  the  highway  com- 
missioners, by  appointment.116  These  names  are  all 
familiar  to  this  locality.  This  Philip  Schuyler,  son  of 
Johannes,  was  the  one  shot  in  his  house  in  the  massacre. 

112  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  \.  vol.  V.,  p.  566. 

113  Colonial  Laws  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  II.,  p.  69. 

114  Documents  relating  to  Colonial  Hist,  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  V.,  p.  722. 

115  This  is  the  first  time  the  name  Dovegat  (Coveville)  appears  in  the 
records. 

116  Colonial  Laws  of  N.  Y.  Vol.  II.,  p.  301.  Ibid,  p.  516. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


2 35 


The  De  Ridders  settled  on  the  east  side  of  the  river. 
When  they  came  does  not  appear,  but  the  fact  that  Garrett 
(De)  Ridder’s  name  appears  as  such  commissioner, 
would  indicate  that  he  was  already  located  in  this  vicin- 
ity, or,  at  least,  had  property  interests  here. 

The  tragic  story  of  the  destruction  of  Old  Saratoga 
has  already  been  told  in  our  military  annals.  Unfortun- 
ately the  names  of  none  of  those  carried  captive  into 
Canada  have  been  preserved. 

Resettlement  After  the  Massacre 

Despite  the  hard  and  bitter  fate  of  those  primitive 
Saratogans,  there  were  found  a number  of  people  willing 
to  venture  hither  and  settle  again  on  the  land  that  had 
but  recently  been  wet  with  the  blood  and  tears  of  so 
many  victims  of  the  late  war.  Who  they  were,  we  have 
not  as  yet  been  able  to  discover.  De  Ridder  is  the  only 
name  preserved  to  us  from  that  lot  of  plucky  pioneers 
who  dared,  immediately  after  King  George’s  war, 
to  attempt  the  resurrection  of  Old  Saratoga  from  the 
ashes. 

Visit  of  Kalm 

Peter  Kalm,  the  great  Swedish  naturalist  and  traveler, 
came  up  through  here  in  the  summer  of  1749,  on  his 
way  to  Canada.  He  has  left  behind  a very  interesting 
record  of  his  travels  and  observations  in  America. 

On  the  22d  of  June,  1749,  he  started  for  the 
north,  from  Albany,  in  a white  pine  dugout,  or  canoe, 
accompanied  by  two  guides.  They  lodged  the  first 
night  in  the  vicinity  of  the  falls  at  Cohoes.  On 
their  way  - up  the  river,  the  next  day,  they  had 
great  trouble  in  getting  over  the  rapids.  The  greater 


236 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


part  of  both  sides  of  the  stream  was  densely  wooded, 
though  here  and  there  was  to  be  seen  a clearing, 
devoted  to  meadow  and  the  growing  of  maize. 

He  says : “The  farms  are  commonly  built  close  to  the 
river-side,  sometimes  on  the  hills.  Each  house  has  a 
little  kitchen  garden,  and  a still  lesser  orchard.  Some 
farms,  however,  had  large  gardens.  The  kitchen  gar- 
dens afford  several  kinds  of  gourds,  [squash]  water- 
melons and  kidney  beans.  The  orchards  are  full  of 
apple  trees.  This  year  the  trees  had  few  or  no  apples, 
on  account  of  the  frosts  in  May,  and  the  drought  which 
had  continued  throughout  the  summer/'117 

He  tells  of  seeing  quantities  of  sturgeon  toward  even- 
ing, leaping  high  out  of  the  water,  and  how  he  saw  many 
white  men  and  Indians  fishing  for  them,  at  night,  with 
pine-knot  torches  and  spears.  Many  of  them,  which 
they  could  not  secure,  afterward  died  of  their  wounds, 
lodged  on  the  shore,  and  filled  the  air  with  their  stench. 

“June  23d.  This  night  we  lodged  with  a farmer,  who 
had  returned  to  his  farm  after  the  war  was  over.  [This 
must  have  been  in  the  vicinity  of  Stillwater.]  All  his 
buildings,  except  the  great  barn,  were  burnt.  It  was  the 
last  in  the  Province  of  New  York,  toward  Canada,  which 
had  been  left  standing  and  which  was  now  inhabited. 
Further  on  we  met  still  with  inhabitants  ; but  they  had 
no  houses,  and  lived  in  huts  of  boards,  the  houses  being 
burnt  during  the  war." 

That  night,  the  24th  of  June,  he  accepted  the  hospi- 
tality of  a settler  at  Saratoga  and  lodged  in  one  of 
those  huts..  We  have  elsewhere  given  his  version 
of  the  French  attack  on  Fort  Clinton.  The  morn- 
ing of  the  25th,  he  resumed  his  journey  north- 


117  Kalm’s  Travels  in  North  America.  Vol.  II.,  p.  284. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


237 


ward.  They  had  a hard  struggle  getting  up  the 
rapids,  below  the  State  dam,  at  Northumberland, 
and  were  obliged  to  abandon  the  boat  entirely  at 
Fort  Miller.  He  described  the  road  to  Fort  Nicholson 
(Fort  Edward)  as  so  overgrown  that  it  was  reduced  to 
a mere  path;  while  the  site  of  Fort  Nicholson  was  a 
thicket,  well-nigh  impenetrable.  The  mosquitoes,  pun- 
kies,  and  wood-lice,  made  life  miserable  for  them  on  their 
way  to  the  head  of  Champlain,  at  Whitehall. 

The  fact  that  there  was  a sawmill  on  the  north  side  of 
Fish  creek,  and  that  a blockhouse  fort  had  been  erected 
here  as  early  as  1755,  would  indicate  that  there  were  a 
goodly  number  of  families  living  hereabouts  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  French  and  Indian  war. 

Its  Development  Under  Philip  Schuyler 

In  1763,  the  heirs  of  Johannes  Schuyler  divided  his 
property  among  themselves.  About  this  time,  we  find 
Philip  Schuyler  in  possession  of  that  part  of  the  ancestral 
estates  located  here  at  Saratoga.  In  1768,  we  learn  that 
he  purchased  some  four  thousand  acres  north  of  the 
Fish  creek,  from  the  Livingston  heirs,  and  afterwards 
other  large  tracts  hereabouts. 

With  characteristic  energy,  he  at  once  set  to  work  to 
develop  his  holdings.  He  rebuilt  the  saw  and  grist  mills 
destroyed  by  the  French  in  1745.  According  to  the  map 
of  Saratoga,  made  by  Burgoyne’s  engineer,  in  1777,  and 
Sauthier’s  map  of  1779,  (preserved  in  the  State  Library, 
Albany),  these  mills  were  all,  with  one  exception,  on  the 
south  side  of  Fish  creek.  He  found  a ready  market  in 
New  York  and  the  West  Indies  for  all  his  surplus 
products. 


238 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Philip  Schuyler  had  an  eye  for  all  improvements  in 
agriculture  and  manufacture,  and  was  in  correspondence 
with  the  most  progressive  men  in  both  England  and 
America.  Here  at  Old  Saratoga  he  erected  and  success- 
fully run  the  first  flax,  or  linen,  mill  in  America.  Soon 
thereafter  he  read  a paper  before  the  Society  for  the  Pro- 
motion of  Arts,  in  which  he  gave  a detailed  statement  of 
the  workings  of  the  machinery,  and  compared  its  output 
with  that  of  hand  power.  The  Society  was  so  highly 
pleased  with  his  venture,  and  considered  the  enterprise 
of  such  great  public  importance  and  utility,  that  it  decreed 
a medal  should  be  struck  and  given  him,  and  voted  him 
their  “thanks  for  executing  so  useful  a design  in  the 
Province/'118 

The  productions  of  his  farms  and  mills  became  so  great 
that  he  found  it  to  his  advantage  to  establish  a transpor- 
tation line  of  his  own  between  Albany  and  New  York, 
consisting  of  a schooner  and  three  sloops.  The  freight 
was  taken  down  the  river  from  here  (Schuylerville)  on 
flat  boats  and  rafts. 

Before  1767  he  had  built  his  first  country  mansion  here. 
It  was  located  a few  rods  south-west  of  the  brick  one 
assaulted  and  burned  by  the  French,  as  we  have  before 
mentioned.  After  the  building  of  this  house,  he  spent 
more  than  half  of  each  year  at  Saratoga,  that  he  might 
give  his  personal  attention  to  his  extensive  and  growing 
business. 

All  fear  of  further  war-like  incursions  from  the  north 
being  removed  by  England's  late  conquest  of  Canada, 
and  Schuyler  and  other  landed  proprietors  offering  suffi- 
ciently attractive  inducements,  settlers  began  to  pour  in 
from  the  east  and  the  south,  and  from  across  the  sea. 


118  Lossing’s  Life  of  Phillip  Schuyler.  Vol.  I. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


239 

Soon  many  open  spaces  began  to  appear  in  the  intermina- 
ble woods  back  and  away  from  the  river,  in  the  midst  of 
which  the  sturdy  pioneer  erected  his  log  hut  and  made 
ready  to  start  life  anew. 

Mrs.  Grant  on  Colonel  Schuyler's  Saratoga 
Enterprise 

Mrs.  Grant,  of  Lagan  (Scotland),  in  her  “Memoirs 
of  an  American  Lady,”  draws  a very  interesting  picture 
of  Old  Saratoga  as  it  appeared  about  1768,  as  also  of 
the  master  spirit  who  was  then  the  director  of  its 
fortunes. 

“The  Colonel,  since  known  by  the  title  of  'General 
Schuyler/  had  built  a house  [yet  standing]  near  Albany, 
in  the  English  taste,  comparatively  magnificent,  where 
his  family  resided,  and  where  he  carried  on  the  business 
of  his  department.  Thirty  miles  or  more  above  Albany, 
in  the  direction  of  the  Flatts,  and  near  the  far-famed  Sar- 
atoga, which  was  to  be  the  scene  of  his  future  triumph, 
he  had  another  establishment.  It  was  here  that  the  Col- 
onel's political  and  economical  genius  had  full  scope.  He 
had  always  the  command  of  a great  number  of  those 
workmen  who  were  employed  in  public  buildings,  etc. 
They  were  always  in  constant  pay,  it  being  necessary  to 
engage  them  in  that  manner ; and  were,  from  the  change 
of  the  seasons,  the  shutting  of  the  ice,  and  other  circum- 
stances, months  unemployed.  At  these  seasons,  when 
public  business  was  interrupted,  the  workmen  were  occu- 
pied in  constructing  squares  of  buildings  in  the  nature 
of  barracks,119  for  the  purpose  of  lodging  artisans  and 

110  These  are  the  barracks  spoken  of  by  Burgoyne  in  his  State  of  the 
Expedition,  and  by  Sergeant  Lamb,  as  having  accidentally  caught  fire  on 
the  night  of  the  9th  of  October,  1777. 


240 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


laborers  of  all  kinds.  Having  previously  obtained  a large 
tract  of  very  fertile  lands  from  the  Crown,  on  which  he 
built  a spacious  and  convenient  house,  he  constructed 
those  barracks  at  a distance,  not  only  as  a nursery  for  the 
arts,  which  he  meant  to  encourage,  but  as  the  materials 
of  a future  colony,  which  he  meant  to  plant  out  around 
him. 

“He  had  here  a number  of  negroes,  well  acquainted 
with  ifelling  of  trees  and  managing  of  saw  mills,  of 
which  he  erected  several ; and  while  these  were  employed 
in  carrying  on  a very  advantageous  trade  of  deals  and 
lumber,  which  were  floated  down  on  rafts  to  New  York, 
they  were  at  the  same  time  clearing  the  ground  for  the 
colony  the  Colonel  was  preparing  to  establish. 

“This  new  settlement  was  an  asylum  for  everyone 
who  wanted  bread  and  a home.  From  the  variety  of 
employment  regularly  distributed,  every  artisan  and  every 
laborer  found  here  lodging  and  occupation ; some  hun- 
dreds of  people,  indeed,  were  employed  at  once.  Those 
who  were,  in  winter,  engaged  at  the  sawmills,  were  in 
summer  equally  busied  at  a large  and  productive  fishery.120 

“The  artisans  got  lodging  and  firing  for  two  or  three 
years,  at  first,  besides  being  well  paid  for  everything 
they  did.  Flax  was  raised  and  dressed,  and  finally  spun 

120  The  ‘''fishery”  here  alluded  to  was  doubtless  one  of  shad  and  herring, 
and  perhaps  sturgeon.  During  the  months  of  May  and  June,  annually, 
immense  schools  of  these  fish  used  to  run  up  the  river  and  its  tributary 
creeks,  before  the  dams  were  erected  in  the  Hudson.  Local  tradition  says 
that  farmers  used  to  drive  into  Fish  creek  and  with  a dip  or  scoop-net  lit- 
erally load  their  wagons  with  shad  and  herring.  Stephen  Newberry,  an 
aged  resident  of  Greenwich,  told  the  writer  that  he  could  remember  help- 
ing his  older  brothers  fish  with  a seine  in  the  river  below  the  rifts  at  Thom- 
son’s Mills,  near  the  iron  bridge.  They  salted  down  the  shad  in  barrels 
and  sold  them  to  merchants  and  farmers.  This  is  also  confirmed  by  Mr. 
D.  A.  Bullard. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


241 


and  made  into  linen  there;  and  as  artisans  were  very 
scarce  in  the  country,  everyone  sent  linen  to  weave,  flax 
to  dress,  etc.,  to  the  Colonel's  colony.  He  paid  them 
liberally,  and  having  always  abundance  of  money  in  his 
hands,  could  afford  to  be  the  loser  at  first,  to  be  amply 
repaid  in  the  end. 

“It  is  inconceivable  what  dexterity,  address  and  deep 
policy  were  exhibited  in  the  management  of  this  new  set- 
tlement, the  growth  of  which  was  rapid  beyond  belief. 
Every  mechanic  ended  in  being  a farmer — that  is,  a profit- 
able tenant  to  the  owner  of  the  soil ; and  new  recruits  of 
artisans,  from  the  north  of  Ireland  chiefly,  supplied  their 
place,  nourished  with  the  golden  dews  which  this  saga- 
cious projector  could  so  easily  command.  The  rapid 
increase  and  advantageous  result  of  this  establishment 
were  astonishing.  'Tis  impossible  for  my  imperfect 
recollection  to  do  justice  to  the  capacity  displayed  in 
these  regulations.  But  I have  thus  endeavored  to  trace 
to  its  original  source  the  wealth  and  power  which  became 
afterwards  the  means  of  supporting  an  aggression  so 
formidable."121 

This  pleasant  description  of  Old  Saratoga  and  its  fam- 
ous proprietor,  leads  one  to  the  conclusion,  if  the  picture 
is  correct,  that  in  his  notions  about  co-operation,  and  the 
proper  relations  which  should  subsist  between  the  em- 
ployer and  his  employees,  Philip  Schuyler  was  a hundred 
years  and  more  ahead  of  his  time.  One  thing,  how- 
ever, we  cannot  fail  to  note  in  passing,  that,  from  earliest 
times,  Old  Saratoga  has  been  a manufacturing  and  mill- 
ing center. 

121  Memoirs  of  an  American  Lady.  Edition  of  1846,  p.  228. 


16 


242 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


CHAPTER  II 

The  First  Permanent  Settlers 

Among  the  earliest  permanent  settlers  in  this  locality 
were  the  De  Ridders.  They  settled  on  the  east  side  of 
the  river,  just  across  from  Schuylerville.  We  include 
them  here  because  that  was  part  of  Old  Saratoga,  and 
because  they  figured  largely  in  the  early  history  of  this 
place. 

The  first  of  this  family,  whose  name  appears,  is  that  of 
Garett  De  Ridder.  His  name  is  found  in  connection 
with  Philip  Schuyler  (uncle  of  the  General)  and  Cor- 
nelius Van  Beuren,  as  a road  commissioner  for  the  dis- 
trict between  Saratoga  and  Half  Moon,  in  1729.  Again, 
in  1750,  Garett  De  Ridder,  Killian  De  Ridder  and  Wal- 
dron Clute  are  appointed  to  the  same  office. 

Tradition  says  that  five  brothers  De  Ridder  came  over 
from  Holland.  Their  names  were  Walter,  Simon,  Hen- 
drick, Killian  and  Evert.  Though  there  is  no  direct 
authority  for  it,  still  it  would  be  fair  to  presume  that 
they  were  the  sons  of  Garett  De  Ridder,  who  appears  in 
history  21  years  before  the  others.  Killian  was  a bach- 
elor, and  appears  to  have  been  the  largest  land-holder 
among  the  brothers,  at  least  in  this  locality.  Walter  De 
Ridder’s  house  stood  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Hudson,, 
just  north  of  the  road  as  it  turns  east  from  the  river 
going  to  Greenwich.  This  house  was  ruined  by  the  ice- 
in  a freshet.  Some  of  the  timbers  in  this  old  house  are 
in  the  one  now  called  the  Elder  Rogers’  house.  This 
latter  house  was  built  by  General  Simon  De  Ridder,  for 
his  son,  Walter.  Walter  was  the  father  of  Mrs.  C.  W. 
Mayhew  and  Miss  Katherine  De  Ridder.  General 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


243 


Simon's  house  stood  on  the  site  of  the  house  now  owned 
by  Robert  and  William  Funson.  The  original  house 
was  of  brick,  burned  on  the  farm,  and  was  twice  as  large 
as  the  present  structure.  The  present  kitchen  is  a relic 
of  the  original  mansion,  which  was  burned  in  1837. 

The  De  Ridders  are  now  the  oldest  family  that  have 
lived  continuously  in  this  locality. 

Abraham  Marshall  came  from  Yorkshire,  England, 
leased  a farm  of  Philip  Schuyler  about  1763,  and  situated 
perhaps  a mile  south  of  Victory  village.  This  farm  is 
still  owned  by  his  grandson,  William  H.  Marshall.  He 
and  his  family  suffered  all  the  hardships  incident  to  the 
Revolution.  Many  of  his  descendants  are  still  residents 
in  this  vicinity.  Besides  the  above,  we  recall  Mr.  John 
Marshall,  a prominent  citizen  on  Bacon  Hill ; Mrs.  Wil- 
liam B.  Marshall,  still  the  owner  of  the  house  made  his- 
toric by  the  experiences  and  writings  of  the  Baroness 
Riedesel,  and  also  Mr.  Frank  Marshall,  of  Victory,  a 
great-grandson. 

Thomas  Jordan  came  here  before  the  Revolution.  He 
was  then  a young  man.  He  served  in  that  war  as  a 
bateauman.  After  the  war  he  married  a daughter  of 
Abraham  Marshall,  settled  upon  and  cleared  the  farm 
now  occupied  by  Mr.  Frank  Marshall. 

Conrad  Cramer  (Kremer),  a German,  came  about  1763, 
and  settled  on  the  farm  now  owned  by  John  Hicks 
Smith.  He  married  Margaret  Brisbin,  by  whom  he  had 
five  children.  His  descendants  are  numerous,  but  are 
now  scattered  far  and  wide.  A grandson,  Hiram,  and 
great-grandson,  Charles,  still  cling  to  the  old  haunts. 

John  Woeman  was  living  near  Coveville  in  1765.  Wil- 
liam Green  also  settled  here  about  the  same  time.  His 
sons  were  Samuel,  John  and  Henry. 


244 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Thomas  Smith  moved  from  Dutchess  county  about 
1770,  and  settled  on  the  place  still  owned  by  his  great- 
grandson,  Stephen  Smith,  on  the  hill  about  four  miles 
west  of  Schuylerville. 

About  1770,  John  S trover  bought  the  farm  now 
owned  bv  the  Comings.  He  was  an  active  patriot  dur- 
ing the  Revolution,,  and  did  valuable  service  as  a scout. 
He  held  the  rank  of  orderly  sergeant.  His  son,  George, 
bought  the  old  Schuyler  mansion  about  1838,  which  is 
still  owned  by  two  of  his  daughters. 

Hezekiah  Dunham  was  also  one  of  those  sturdy  pioneers 
who  was  not  only  strong  to  clear  the  forests,  but  was 
equally  efficient  in  clearing  his  country  of  tyrants.  He 
was  a captain  of  a militia  company,  and  was  one  of  the 
most  prominent  patriots  in  these  parts.  He  was  leader 
of  the  captors  of  the  notorious  Tory,  Lovelass.  He  set- 
tled on  the  farm  now  owned  and  occupied  by  Hiram 
Cramer. 

James  I.  Brisbin  made  his  clearing  on  the  farm  now 
owned  by  Michael  Varley,  previously  owned  by  Olivet 
Brisbin. 

George  Davis  settled  the  farm  still  called  the  Davis 
farm.  The  stone  quarry  known  as  the  Ruckatuc  is  on 
that  place.  The  following  story  is  told  as  an  illustration 
of  pioneer  honesty,  which  measures  up  pretty  close  to  the 
ideal : On  one  occasion  James  I.  Brisbin  and  George 

Davis  swapped  horses.  But  on  reaching  home  and  look- 
ing his  horse  over  very  carefully,  Brisbin  concluded  that 
he  had  the  best  of  the  bargain,  and  that  he  ought  to  pay 
over  about  five  dollars  to  even  the  thing  up.  Strangely 
enough,  Davis  had  also  been  going  through  the  same 
judicial  process  with  his  conscience  and  had  arrived  at 
Brisbin’s  conclusion,  precisely.  Both  concluded  to  go 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


245 


over  at  once  and  straighten  the  thing  up  while  in  the 
mood.  They  met  each  other  about  half  way,  but  just 
how  they  settled  it  the  tradition  saith  not.  It  would 
perhaps  be  hazardous  to  assert  that  Saratoga  horse- 
fanciers  have  ever  since  invariably  followed  this  model 
in  similar  transactions. 

James  Brisbin  settled,  before  the  Revolution,  on  the 
farm  until  recently  owned  by  his  great-grandson,  James 
Caruth  Brisbin,  but  now  by  Hiram  Cramer. 

Peter  Lansing,  of  Albany,  built  what  is  now  known  as 
the  Marshall  house  in  1773,  for  a farm  house,  but  who 
occupied  it  is  not  known. 

Sherman  Patterson  was  the  first  settler  on  the  place 
now  bounded  by  Spring  street  and  Broadway,  and  owned 
by  Patrick  McNamara.  That  was  before  the  Revolution. 

A Mr.  Webster,  one  Daniel  Guiles,  and  a Mr.  Cross, 
lived  here  before  the  Revolution.  Mr.  Cross'  place  was 
near  the  present  one  of  Mr.  Orville  C.  Shearer.  Mr. 
Guiles  lived  where  Victory  village  now  is. 

Three  brothers  by  the  name  of  Denny  came  to  this 
town  as  early  as  1770,  and  built  three  log  houses  on  what 
is  now  the  John  McBride  place,  near  Dean’s  Corners. 

Col.  Cornelius  Van  Veghten  was  among  the  first  set- 
tlers at  Coveville.  He  had  three  boys,  Herman,  Cornelius 
and  Walter,  and  was  a very  prominent  Whig  in  the  Revo- 
lution. He  was  a friend  of  General  Schuyler,  and  was 
most  cordially  hated  by  the  Tories.  The  story  of  his  nar- 
row escape  from  assassination  at  the  hands  of  one  of  them 
is  told  elsewhere.  The  old  Van  Veghten  homestead  is 
now  owned  and  occupied  by  Mr.  Charles  Searles. 

The  historic  Dovegat  house  is  supposed  to  have  been 
built  by  Jacobus  Swart;  at  least,  according  to  an  old  field 
book  in  possession  of  Mrs.  Charles  Searles,  he  owned 


246 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


it  soon  after  the  Revolution.  At  the  time  of  Burgoyne’s 
excursion  down  through  here,  another  man,  by  the  name 
of  Swart,  lived  just  south  of  Coveville,  near  Searles 
ferry.  Burgoyne’s  trip  down  through  here  also  devel- 
ops the  fact  that  a man  by  the  name  of  Sword  lived  two 
or  more  miles  below  Coveville,  where  the  Britons  camped 
the  1 8th  of  September,  1777.  It  is  now  owned  by  Rob- 
ert Searles.  A short  distance  below  Sword’s,  lived  Eze- 
kiel Ensign,  on  a place  still  owned  by  a descendant, 
George  Ensign. 

A little  further  south  was  the  house  of  John  Taylor  in 
which  General  Fraser  died.  The  first  settler  on  Taylor’s 
place  was  John  McCarty,  who  ran  away  from  home,  in 
Limerick,  Ireland,  to  avoid  marrying  a red-headed  girl 
whom  his  parents  had  selected  for  him.  In  1765  he  leased 
from  Philip  Schuyler  the  land  just  north  of  the  Wilbur’s 
Basin  ravine,  and  on  which  are  the  three  hills  fortified 
by  Burgoyne,  and  on  one  of  which  General  Fraser  was 
buried.  The  lease  called  for  one-tenth  of  the  produce  as 
rental.  The  original  parchment,  signed  by  the  contract- 
ing parties  is  now  in  the  possession  of  Edwin  R.  Wilbur, 
at  Wilbur’s  Basin,  a great  grandson  of  John  McCarty, 
Evidently  John  found  a wife  better  suited  to  his  tastes 
in  America.  F.  Patterson’s  little  barn  west  of  the  canal 
stands  on  the  site  of  McCarty’s  house.  Near  him  Thomas 
and  Fones  Wilbur  had  settled  before  the  war.  Frederick 
Patterson  now  owns  the  homestead  of  Fones  Wilbur. 
Wilbur’s  Basin  received  its  name  from  these  brothers. 
Below  Wilbur’s  Basin,  on  the  flats  near  the  river,  were 
two  homes  owned  by  J.  Vernor  and  H.  Van  Denburg. 
Joseph  Holmes  now  occupies  the  Vernor  place,  and 
Ephraim  Ford  the  Van  Denburg  homestead.  It  was 
here  that  the  fugitive  inhabitants  stopped  over  night  in 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


247 


1777,  as  told  by  the  Sexagenary.  The  buildings  were 
burned  by  the  British  on  the  19th  of  September,  1777. 

Next  below  Van  Denburg’s  was  Bemis’  tavern,  occu- 
pied by  Gates  as  headquarters  for  a short  time.  Fothem 
Bemis  was  the  first  settler  at  Bemis  Heights.  (Bemus 
is  the  spelling  in  the  original  document  in  the  county 
clerk's  office,  Albany.)  O11  the  heights  back  from 
the  river  Ephraim  Woodworth  purchased  a farm  and 
built  a house  afterward  occupied  by  General  Gates  as 
headquarters.  We  are  already  familiar  with  the  historic 
home  of  John  Neilson,  also  with  Isaac  Freeman’s  cottage 
and  farm,  the  site  of  the  great  battle.  A number  of 
other  clearings  had  been  made  and  log  cottages  put  up 
in  that  immediate  vicinity.  According  to  Neilson  one 
Asa  Chatfield  owned  the  one  just  south  of  the  middle 
ravine,  from  the  top  of  whose  house  Colonel  Wilkinson 
reconnoitered  the  British  as  they  deployed  into  line  of 
battle  just  before  the  second  day's  fight.  Simeon  Bar- 
bour and  George  Coulter  owned  the  clearings  and  cot- 
tages where  the  second  day's  battle  opened,  and  one  S. 
McBride  had  his  homestead  to  the  north  of  them, 
apparently  where  the  farm  buildings  of  the  late  Mrs. 
Ebenezer  Leggett  stand. 

Gabriel  Leggett  and  Isaac  Leggett  were  settled  near 
the  borders  of  Stillwater  and  Saratoga  when  Burgoyne 
came  down  to  make  good  Englishmen  of  them.  They 
were  prominent  Friends,  and  we  presume  therefore  that 
neither  they  nor  their  co-religionists  shouldered  a mus- 
ket to  stop  his  progress. 

David  Shepherd's  pioneer  home  has  also  become  heredi- 
tary in  his  family ; it  now  being  owned  by  his  grandson, 
David  Shepherd.  John  Walker  also  settled  in  the  south- 
ern part  of  the  town  of  Saratoga.  His  descendants  now 


248 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


own  part  of  the  battlefield.  It  is  interesting  to  note,  in 
this  connection,  that  E.  R.  Wilbur,  a grandson  of  Fones 
Wilbur,  married  Phoebe  Freeman,  a granddaughter  of 
Isaac  Freeman,  and  that  they  now  own  that  part  of  the 
camp  ground  of  the  British  army  whereon  Burgoyne  had 
his  headquarters. 

Besides  the  above  there  were  doubtless  many  others 
settled  in  this  town  whose  names  have  thus  far  escaped 
the  searching  eye  of  the  historian. 

CHAPTER  III 

How  the  Pioneer  Fathers  Lived 

A few  years  since  the  writer  spent  some  time  on  the 
western  frontier  in  what  was  then  the  Territory  of 
Dakota.  He  was  among  a people  just  settling  and  build- 
ing their  new  homes.  While  there  he  was  struck  by  the 
evident  scarcity  of  idlers.  The  useless,  the  inert,  the 
somnolent,  so  much  in  evidence  in  the  populous  east,  were 
entirely  wanting.  Furthermore  there  were  no  dudes,  no 
snobs,  no  society  exquisites,  whose  highest  ambition  in 
life  is  to  shine  in  a drawing  room,  or  pose  as  a form  on 
which  to  display  the  latest  product  of  the  tailor’s  art.  On 
the  other  hand  he  saw  none  who  could  be  classed  among 
the  coarse,  the  vulgar,  and  low-bred;  but  he  did  see  a 
splendid  aggregation  of  energy,  self-reliance,  courage 
and  hopefulness.  Their  houses  were  plain  in  the  extreme. 
The  three  leading  styles  of  architecture  which  prevailed 
there  were  the  dugout,  the  board  shanty,  and  the  sod 
house.  These  were  usually  bare  of  what  we  account 
necessary  comforts;  over  such  lack,  however,  they  wor- 
ried but  little,  for  they  believed  that  the  future  had  all 
those  things  in  store  for  them. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


249 


Those  people  were  pioneers,  brave,  stalwart  and 
intrepid.  To  our  mind  the  pioneer  should  be  classed 
among  the  most  heroic  of  humankind.  He  is  the  path- 
finder to  better  and  larger  things,  the  creator  of  condi- 
tions for  new  and  better  civilizations,  the  founder  of 
States.  And  though  some  of  the  exquisite  and  super- 
refined  among  his  great  grandchildren  might  smile  at  his 
plain  apparel,  his  rugged  figure  and  somewhat  awkward 
manners,  yet  for  nobility  of  heart  and  downright  useful- 
ness in  the  world  many  of  such  descendants  are  not 
worthy  to  “stoop  down  and  unloose  the  latchet”  of  their 
ancestors'  shoes. 

What  the  writer  saw  on  the  western  frontier  was,  no 
doubt,  a picture  in  duplicate  of  the  pioneers  of  this  Sara- 
togan  frontier  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  years  ago. 
Here,  as  elsewhere,  the  time  honored  program  was  fol- 
lowed. The  young  man  would  go  forth  in  the  early 
spring  prospecting,  locate  his  farm,  blaze  a path  through 
the  woods,  fell  the  trees  on  a few  acres,  build  his  log 
cabin,  collect  and  burn  the  wood  on  his  clearing,  and  then 
when  winter  set  in  return  to  the  old  home.  The  next 
spring  with  his  young  wife  and  babies,  and  an  outfit  con- 
sisting of  some  indispensable  household  furniture,  a few 
primitive  agricultural  tools,  a team  of  oxen,  a cow,  a 
couple  of  pigs,  and  maybe  some  barnyard  fowls,  start 
for  the  new  home,  perhaps  accompanied  by  some  other 
young  man  whom  they  had  persuaded  to  go  out  to  find  a 
home  and  settle  near  them. 

It  required  a tremendous  amount  of  pluck  and  energy 
to  turn  their  backs  on  old  friends,  a comfortable  home, 
and  take  a one  to  four  weeks'  journey  to  the  new  home 
located  in  what  was  literally  a howling  wilderness,  where 
their  nearest  neighbors  would  be  wolves,  bears,  panthers 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


250 

and  other  savage  denizens  of  the  forest.  For  a long  while 
their  outlook  would  be  closed  in  on  all  sides  by  the  dense 
and  unsightly  forest;  until  some  other  hardy  pioneer  had 
enlarged  his  opening  in  the  woods  to  meet  theirs. 

Once  on  the'  ground,  and  the  scanty  furniture  disposed 
in  the  house,  the  young  settler,  if  he  had  not  done  it  the 
year  before,  would  proceed  to  build  a strong  shelter  for 
his  stock.  The  pen  for  his  swine  must  be  made  of  heavy 
logs,  and  covered  also  with  big  logs  as  a protection  from 
wolves  and  particularly  bears,  who  have  a great  weakness 
for  pork.  The  barn  must  also  be  equally  strong  as  a pro- 
tection for  his  cattle,  sheep  and  fowls.  Then,  too,  he 
must  break  up  the  soil  on  his  clearing  for  his  first  crop  of 
corn,  wheat  and  potatoes.  After  that  more  clearing. 

It  is  both  interesting  and  profitable  to  recall  how  the 
fathers  lived,  and  note  the  wide  difference  between  their 
creature  comforts  and  ours. 

How  Log  Houses  were  Built 

The  first  house  was  built  of  logs  by  the  aid  of  few  tools 
save  the  axe,  an  augur,  and  a saw.  It  seldom  contained 
more  than  one  room  and  an  attic,  reached  by  a ladder. 
It  had  no  more  than  two  windows  whose  panes  might  be 
glass,  but  very  likely  white  paper  oiled.  The  fire  place 
generally  filled  one  end  of  the  cabin;  this  was  usually 
the  sole  furnishment  for  heat,  light  and  cooking.  The 
kettles  were  hung  on  the  crane,  the  bread,  etc.,  was  baked 
in  the  ashes,  or  in  sheet  iron  receptacles  buried  in  the 
coals;  roasts,  spare-ribs,  etc.,  would  be  hung  on  a wire 
and  cord  and  slowly  turned  around  before  the  coals  to 
broil.  Later  they  built  a brick  oven  out  doors.  Cooking 
stoves  were  rare  until  after  1830. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


25 1 


How  Fires  were  Started 

Friction  matches  did  not  come  into  use  until  about 
1830.  The  fathers  kindled  fire  with  the  flint  and  steel, 
striking  the  sparks  into  tinder  or  tow,  the  sun  glass  was 
sometimes  used,  but  often  when  the  fire  went  out  on  the 
hearth  the  children  were  sent  over  to  a neighbor’s  to  bor- 
row live  coals.  For  light  they  used  the  tallow  dip,  and 
when  tallow  was  scarce  the  pine  knot  was  the  favorite 
illuminant.  By  the  light  of  the  latter  the  housewife  could 
see  to* spin  or  weave. 

Table  Furniture 

The  table  furniture  was  usually  of  the  simplest  order. 
In  the  average  family  there  would  be  one  large  wooden 
dish  in  the  center  of  the  bare  table,  no  table  cloths  or  nap- 
kins, mind  you..  In  this  dish  the  viands  would  be  depos- 
ited, or  the  porridge  or  pap  (pronounced  pop)  would  be 
poured.  If  pap  or  porridge,  the  family,  furnished  with 
wooden  spoons,  all  dipped  from  the  one  dish  to  their 
mouths.  If  more  solid  food,  it  would  be  transferred  to 
freshly  cut  chips,  or  wooden  plates,-  when  bone  handled 
knives  and  two-pronged  forks  would  be  used,  if  they 
could  afford  them,  otherwise  spoons  and  fingers.  People 
of  larger  means  had  pewter  dishes  and  spoons.122  When 
the  spoons  became  hopelessly  bent  or  broken  they  were 
recast  in  a brazen  mould.  For  special  occasions  they 
would  bring  out  their  table  cloth,  their  earthenware,  etc., 
according  to  their  wealth. 

122  Mrs.  William  B.  Marshall  of  the  “Marshall  house”  has  several  of  these 
plates,  remnants  of  “the  good  old  times.” 


25 2 THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 

Carpets 

Carpets  were  a rarity  except  in  the  homes  of  the  well- 
to-do  before  1825 ; and  these  were  usually  confined  to 
the  sitting  room  and  spare  bed  room.  Among  the  coun- 
try folks  the  first  carpets  were  commonly  rag,  and  later  a 
carpet  woven  from  coarsely  spun  wool,  and  home  dyed, 
was  considered  very  fine. 

Wearing  Apparel 

Wearing  apparel,  made  exclusively  from  flax  and  wool, 
was  usually  homespun,  home  dyed,  and  home  woven. 
Those  who  could  afford  it  would  take  their  finest  wool 
cloth  to  a fuller  to  have  it  fulled  and  dressed.  The 
Schuylers  built  the  first  fulling  mill  in  this  vicinity.  This 
fulled  cloth  was  used  for  the  best  suits  and  dresses,  and 
a suit  of  it  would  frequently  last  for  years,  especially  as 
the  fashions  seldom  changed.  This  fabric  was  usually 
dyed  butternut,  or  London  brown.  All  this  spinning, 
weaving,  sewing  and  knitting  kept  the  housewife  and 
her  girls  pretty  busy  in  those  days,  for  sewing  and  knit- 
ting and  washing  machines  were  then  undreamed  of ; 
everything  had  to  be  done  by  hand.  The  women  ironed 
nothing  in  those  days  but  the  starched  clothes.  The  wide- 
awake housekeeper,  provident  of  her  time,  would  care- 
fully fold  the  other  white  goods,  place  them  in  the  chair 
seats  and  direct  the  heavy  weights  of  the  family  to  sit 
on  them  during  meal  time,  and  thus  they  were  ironed. 

Tailoring 

In  those  good  old  times  the  housewife  was  expected  to 
serve  her  family  as  dressmaker,  milliner  and  tailor ; and 
in  cases  where  she  possessed  little  genius  for  fitting,  her 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


253 


husband  and  children  might  easily  be  mistaken  for  scare- 
crows. It  was  this  wide  diversity  in  fashion  and  fit  that 
caused  so  much  merriment  among  the  British  soldiers  in 
Colonial  days  when  the  Provincial  militia  appeared  on 
parade.  It  was  this  that  inspired  a British  wag  to  write 
Yankee  Doodle.  Of  course  all  who  could  afford  it 
employed  an  itinerant  tailor  to  come  in  and  clothe  up  the 
men  folks. 

Footwear 

Until  quite  recent  times  all  footwear  was  entirely  hand 
made.  But  in  the  earlier  days  the  farmer  would  get  his 
own  deacon  (calf),  and  cowskins  tanned,  and  dressed, 
and  then  call  in  an  itinerant  shoemaker  to  shoe  up  his 
family  for  the  year.  The  shoemaker’s  technical  term  for 
this  service,  in  some  localities,  was  “whipping  the  cat.” 
A Mr.  St.  John  served  as  one  of  those  itinerant  shoe- 
makers in  this  locality.  Rubber  overshoes  were  intro- 
duced within  the  last  forty-five  years ; before  that  well 
greased  boots  served  for  the  men,  though  over  in  Ver- 
mont they  made  overshoes  for  men  of  flexible  leather 
tanned  with  the  hair  on;  moccasins  or  thickly  knitted 
leggins  drawn  over  the  shoes  were  much  worn  by  women 
in  the  winter  when  traveling. 

Medicinal  Herbs 

The  prudent  housewife  always  had  an  eye  out  for 
medicinal  herbs  in  the  summer  time;  hence,  in  every 
well  appointed  home  bunches  of  catnip,  and  boneset,  and 
wormwood,  and  pennyroyal,  and  yarrow,  and  lobelia,  etc., 
would  be  hung  up  in  the  garret  against  the  hour  of  need. 
There,  too,  could  always  be  seen  hung  up  great  “risks,” 
or  braids  of  selected  corn,  which  the  farmer  had  saved 
for  seed. 


254 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Farming  Tools 

Through  colonial  days,  and  during  the  earlier  years  of 
the  nineteenth  century,  the  farmer  had  no  scientifically 
built  plow,  no  cultivators,  no  grain  drills,  no  mowing 
machines  or  reaping  machines,  no  horse-rakes  or  thresh- 
ing machines,  no  fanning  mills  or  windmills.  His 
tools  were  first  a clumsy,  ill-shaped  wooden  plow, 
with  an  iron  point  which  had  to  be  frequently  sharpened. 
This  must  not  only  break  up  the  soil,  but  must  serve  as 
marker,  cultivator  and  hiller.  His  hoes  and  pitchforks 
were  of  tempered  wrought  iron  and  easily  bent.  He 
harrowed  in  his  grain  with  tree  tops,  or  brush,  reaped  it 
with  a sickle,  a tedious  process,  threshed  it  with  a hand 
flail,  and  winnowed  it  with  a large  fan,  shaped  like  a 
dust  pan,  standing  in  the  wind.  The  grain  cradle  did  not 
appear  until  the  second  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
the  reaper  about  1865.  He  cut  his  grass  with  a scythe, 
raked  it  by  hand,  and  pitched  it  on  and  off  the  wagon  by 
hand.  The  farmer's  team  had  an  easy  time  before  the 
advent  of  machinery. 

Milling 

When  he  needed  flour  or  meal  he  would  throw  a bag 
of  grain  across  his  horse’s  back,  mount  and  ride  from  one 
to  fifteen  miles  to  mill,  wait  until  it  was  ground,  give  one 
tenth  of  it  to  the  miller  for  toll,  and  then  return.  In  times 
of  hurry,  the  girls  were  often  sent  to  mill  in  this  way. 
Later,  when  roads  became  better,  and  wagons  more  com- 
mon, he  would  take  a larger  grist  to  mill.  Schuyler’s  mill 
here  at  Old  Saratoga  was  the  only  grist  mill  within 
twelve  miles  for  many  years. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


255 


Amusements 

The  modes  of  diversion  and  amusement  in  those  days 
were  exceedingly  limited.  Books  were  rare  and  costly; 
in  the  average  home  three  or  four  books  made  up  the 
library,  and  most  of  these  were  quite  stfre  to  be  of  a relig- 
ious character.  Only  here  and  there  was  a man  who  felt 
that  he  could  afford  a weekly  newspaper.  Magazines  and 
periodicals,  such  as  we  have,  were  then  undreamed  of. 
Holidays  and  occasions  for  public  gatherings  were  rare. 
The  weekly  church  service  was  that  which  more  than 
any  other  helped  to  break  up  the  monotony  of  rural  life. 
There  the  people  got  together  not  only  for  worship,  but 
incidentally  to  exchange  a bit  of  gossip  and  compare 
notes  on  the  crops,  etc.  In  those  days  most  everyone 
went  to  “meetin”  on  Sunday.  The  church  was  then  the 
most  influential  factor  in  the  moulding  of  public  and  pri- 
vate character,  and  it  did  a splendid  service  judging  from 
the  kind  of  men  and  women  it  turned  out.  There  were 
usually  two  services,  each  from  two  to  three  hours  long, 
with  an  intermission  for  lunch,  relief  and  warming  up ; 
for  they  had  few  fires  in  churches  until  after  1800. 

The  “logging  bees”  and  “raisin’s”  often  punctuated 
the  humdrum  of  farm  life  for  the  men,  and  the  “quiltin' 
bees”  for  the  women.  The  pioneer  farmer  would  fell  an 
acre  or  so  of  timber,  cut  it  up  in  suitable  lengths  for 
handling,  then  call  in  his  neighbors  for  miles  around  with 
their  teams  to  help  him  draw  them  together  in  piles  for 
burning.  They  would  usually  respond  with  alacrity,  for 
after  the  logging  came  a bountiful  repast  for  which  they 
had  no  lack  of  appetite.  For  raising  the  heavy  frame  of 
a new  barn,  for  example,  he  required  similar  help,  which 
was  ever  readily  given.  Hard  cider,  and  plenty  to  eat. 


256 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


besides  a chance  to  get  together  were  the  attractions. 
On  all. such  occasions  the  boys  and  young  men  would  get 
to  scuffling,  wrestling,  and  in  all  sorts  of  ways  would  test 
their  comparative  strength  and  agility.  The  quilting 
bees  were  more  of  a social  event,  for  after  the  quilting  the 
“men  folks”  usually  came  in  to  tea,  and  then  “all  hands” 
would  stay  and  spend  the  evening. 

In  the  fall  the  husking-bees  and  the  paring-bees  were 
very  popular,  especially  among  the  young  folks.  For  the 
husking-bee  a pleasant  evening,  a big  bon-fire  out  in  the 
field,  the  corn  arranged  conveniently  around,  or  stripped 
from  the  stalks  and  distributed  about  in  piles  were  the 
ideal  conditions.  Here  a jolly  crowd  of  youngsters  would 
gather,  and  whenever  a young  fellow  found  a red  ear  he 
had  the  right  to  kiss  his  best  girl,  and  if  perchance  she 
should  find  one,  she  was  sure  to  be  similarly  maltreated. 
We  can  imagine  how  eagerly  those  red  ears  would  be 
sought  for — by  the  boys.  After  the  husking  came  the 
feast  and  frolic.  The  paring  or  apple-bees,  were  gotten 
up  more  especially  for  the  young  folks.  Bushels  of 
apples  were  first  pared  and  quartered  for  the  hostess  to 
dry,  and  then  came  the  feed  and  the  fun.  “Measuring 
tape,”  “picking  cherries”  and  other  kissing  games  pre- 
dominated. These  events  filled  the  place  of  the  modern 
parties  and  hops.  We  notice,  since  there  was  so  much 
to  be  done  in  those  days,  that  they  always  managed  to 
mix  a little  work  with  the  play.  Women  never  went  to 
make  a call  or  visit  unless  they  took  along  their  knitting. 
Martha  Washington,  the  first  lady  in  the  land,  set  a good 
example  in  this  particular. 

Subsequent  to  the  Revolution  what  was  called  General 
Training  became  the  great  public  event  of  the  year  in 
rural  districts.  Fourth  of  July  celebrations  stood  next 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


2 57 


to  it  in  favor.  Under  the  old  militia  system  the  different 
companies  of  a regiment  were  required  to  assemble  at 
some  appointed  place  on  a specified  day  for  inspection 
and  training  before  a general  officer.  This  usually 
occurred  in  September.  The  place  for  the  general  train- 
ing in  this  district  was  at  Emerson’s  Corners,  a popular 
resort.  Everybody  looked  forward  to  this  day  as  a gen- 
eral picnic  and  holiday.  All  within  a radius  of  twenty 
miles,  who  could  possibly  arrange  it,  would  be  sure  to  go 
to  “General  Trainin’.”  Besides  the  pomp  and  circum- 
stance of  military  display,  and  the  stirring  music  of  fife 
and  drum,  there  was  lots  of  visiting  to  be  done,  the  occa- 
sional fakir  to  be  watched,  and  what  was  of  more  conse- 
quence to  the  small  boy  and  girl,  the  stands  and  wagons 
where  they  sold  birch  beer  and  gingerbread,  had  to  be 
interviewed.  Hard  cider  and  scrub  horse  races  also 
received  their  full  share  of  attention.  The  general  train- 
ing was  done  away  with  about  1850,  when  the  County 
Fair  took  its  place.  Up  to  the  time  of  the  Civil  War  the 
Fourth  of  July  celebration,  with  its  processions,  its 
grandiloquent  orations,  and  its  fireworks,  was  enormously 
popular. 

Transportation 

The  means  of  transportation  in  the  early  days  were 
very  primitive.  In  the  first  place  the  roads  were  poor 
and  rough  beyond  anything  we  know  in  these  days ; and 
yet  to  this  day  we  have  abundant  cause  for  complaint. 
The  easiest  mode  of  travel  bv  land  was  a-foot,  or  on  horse- 
back. Wagons  were  then  very  heavy  and  without 
springs.  Steel  springs  did  not  come  into  use  until  1835 
or  ’40.  Coaches  and  fine  carriages  were  hung  on  leather 
straps,  called  thorough-braces,  which  helped  to  ease  the 


17 


25 8 THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 

jolts.  It  was  a day’s  journey  by  wagon  from  Old  Sara- 
toga to  Troy  or  Albany  in  1800,  and  for  years  afterwards. 
D.  A.  Bullard  told  the  writer  that  about  1830  Philip 
Schuyler,  2d,  had  a team  of  blacks  which  would  take  him 
to  Albany  in  three  hours.  They  were  the  admiration  and 
wonder  of  the  whole  countryside.  From  Albany  to  New 
York  by  sloop  was  a voyage  of  from  three  to  eight  days. 
Hence  in  those  days  few  people  ever  got  far  from  home, 
and  a journey  to  New  York  quite  distinguished  a man 
among  his  neighbors.  The  swiftest  mode  of  communica- 
tion then  was  by  relays  of  horses,  for  both  post  riding  and 
coaching;  for  they  had  no  steamboats  before  1807,  nor 
steam  cars  before  1831,  nor  trolleys,  nor  automobiles,  nor 
bicycles,  no  telegraphs  nor  telephones.  New  York  was 
as  far  from  Saratoga  then  as  are  San  Francisco  and  Liver- 
pool from  New  York  now  in  1900.  And  yet  life  was 
worth  the  living  in  1800. 

CHAPTER  IV 
Revolutionary  Trials 

After  the  conquest  of  Canada  by  Britain  in  1760,  people 
very  naturally  believed  that  Old  Saratoga  had  seen  the 
last  of  war  and  bloodshed,  hence,  as  we  have  learned, 
they  began  to  flock  to  this  fertile  vale.  But  hardly  had 
they  settled  here  in  appreciable  numbers  before  Mother 
England  began  to  stir  up  strife  with  her  Colonies.  Par- 
liament started  in  to  vex  the  righteous  souls  of  the  Colo- 
nists with  the  most  unwise  and  impolitic  legislation. 
Their  constitutional  rights  as  freeborn  subjects  were 
ruthlessly  circumscribed.  Naturally  enough  this  was 
resented,  and  respectful  remonstrances  were  sent  to  the 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


259 


home  government  in  the  hope  that  the  obnoxious  acts 
might  be  reconsidered,  but  in  vain.  The  Stamp  Act  of 
1765  aroused  the  indignation  of  every  thinking  and  self- 
respecting  freeman.  But  nowhere  did  the  flame  of  resent- 
ment burn  more  fiercely  than  in  the  province  of  New 
York.  In  New  York  City  the  first  liberty  pole  was 
erected,  and  there  that  patriotic  order  of  the  Sons  of 
Liberty  originated  which  did  so  much  to  nerve  the  people 
for  the  struggle. 

The  People  Take  Sides 

News  traveled  very  slowly  in  those  days,  but  all  of  it 
finally  reached  the  inhabitants  of  this  district  and  kindled 
the  same  fires  in  their  breasts  as  it  had  elsewhere.  But 
when  they  came  to  talk  about  armed  resistance  to  Eng- 
land’s encroachments,  here,  as  in  other  localities,  there  was 
a diversity  of  opinion,  and  heated  discussions  were  sure 
to  be  held  wherever  men  congregated.  But  when  the 
news  came  that  British  soldiers  had  wantonly  spilt  Ameri- 
can blood,  at  Lexington  and  Concord,  many  of  the  waver- 
ing went  over  to  the  majority  and  decided  to  risk  their 
all  for  liberty.  Some,  however,  remained  loyal  to  the 
king.  In  this  they  were  no  doubt  conscientious,  and  their 
liberty  of  conscience  was  quite  generally  respected  except 
in  the  cases  of  those  violent  partisans  who  took  up  arms 
for  Britain  against  their  neighbors  or  gave  succor  to  the 
enemy. 

Philip  Schuyler  had  several  times  been  chosen  to  repre- 
sent the  County  of  Albany  in  the  New  York  Colonial 
Assembly.  Says  Lossing  in  his  Life  of  Schuyler: 
“Schuyler  espoused  the  cause  of  his  countrymen  from 
the  beginning,  fully  understanding  the  merits  of  the  con- 
troversy. His  judgment,  his  love  of  order,  and  his  social 


260 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


position  made  him  cautious  and  conciliating  till  the  time 
for  decisive  action  arrived.”  But  when  that  time  came 
we  find  him  standing  alone  in  the  Assembly  with  George 
Clinton  and  one  or  two  others  against  the  satellites  of 
King  George,  for  the  rights  of  the  people  and  the  consti- 
tution. He  was  also  chosen  a delegate  to  the  Provincial 
Convention,  after  that  assembly  had  refused  to  cooperate 
with  the  other  colonies  in  their  hostility  to  the  unlawful 
acts  of  Parliament.  By  that  convention  he  was  chosen  a 
delegate  to  the  Continental  Congress  on  the  20th  of 
April,  1775. 

The  News  of  Lexington 

The  news  of  the  battle  of  Lexington  reached  New 
York  on  the  23d  of  April,  just  after  Schuyler  had  started 
for  his  home.  It  followed  him  up  the  river,  but  did  not 
overtake  him  till  he  reached  Saratoga,  on  Saturday  after- 
noon the  29th ; i.  e.,  the  news  was  then  six  days  old  in 
New  York  and  ten  days  old  in  Boston.  That  same  even- 
ing, writing  to  his  friend  John  Cruger,  he  said  among 
other  things : “For  my  own  part,  much  as  I love  peace, 
much  as  I love  my  domestic  happiness  and  repose,  and 
desire  to  see  my  countrymen  enjoying  the  blessings  of 
undisturbed  industry,  I would  rather  see  all  these  scat- 
tered to  the  winds  for  a time,  and  the  sword  of  desolation 
go  over  the  land,  than  to  recede  one  line  from  the  just  and 
righteous  position  we  have  taken  as  freeborn  subjects  of 
Great  Britain.”  That  this  was  not  mere  gush  and  senti- 
ment is  proven  by  the  fact  that  Philip  Schuyler  lived  right 
up  to  the  level  of  that  heroic  declaration,  as  we  have 
already  seen.  I11  a private  letter  to  James  Duane,  dated 
here  at  Saratoga,  December  19,  1778,  he  says:  “I  am 

£20,000  ($100,000)  in  specie  worse  off  than  when  the 
war  began/’  and  that  was  five  years  before  the  war  closed. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


261 


Excepting  Robert  Morris,  the  financier  of  the  Revolution, 
it  would  be  interesting  to  know  if  the  struggle  for  Inde- 
pendence cost  any  one  man  more  in  money  and  property 
than  it  did  Philip  Schuyler. 

The  next  day  after  the  receipt  of  the  aforesaid  news 
Schuyler,  as  was  his  custom,  attended  divine  service  at 
the  old  (Dutch)  Reformed  Church,  then  standing  in  the 
angle  of  the  river  and  Victory  roads.  The  “Sexagenary” 
(John  P.  Becker),  who  was  present  at  the  same  service, 
writes  of  it  thus : “The  first  intelligence  which  gave 

alarm  to  our  neighborhood,  and  indicated  the  breaking 
asunder  of  the  ties  which  bound  the  colonies  to  the 
mother  country,  reached  us  on  Sunday  morning.  We 
attended  at  divine  service  that  day  at  Schuyler’s  Flats. 
1 well  remember,  notwithstanding  my  youth,  the  impres- 
sive manner  with  which,  in  my  hearing,  my  father  told 
my  uncle  that  blood  had  been  shed  at  Lexington.  The 
startling  intelligence  spread  like  fire  among  the  congre- 
gation. The  preacher  was  listened  to  with  very  little 
attention.  After  the  morning  discourse  was  finished,  and 
the  people  were  dismissed,  we  gathered  about  Gen.  Philip 
Schuyler  for  further  information.  Pie  was  the  oracle  of 
our  neighborhood.  We  looked  up  to  him  with  a feeling 
of  respect  and  affection.  His  popularity  was  unbounded ; 
his  views  upon  all  subjects  were  considered  sound,  and 
his  anticipations  almost  prophetic.  On  this  occasion  he 
confirmed  the  intelligence  already  received,  and  expressed 
his  belief  that  an  important  crisis  had  arrived  which  must 
sever  us  forever  from  the  parent  country.” 

This  news  had  a very  warlike  ring  to  it.  Soon  after 
this  the  militia  began  to  organize  hereabouts  and  train  for 
service.  It  is  to  be  presumed,  however,  that  when  those 
good  people  heard  of  Lexington  that  Sunday  morning, 


262 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


they  did  not  dream  that  the  dogs  of  war  were  about  to 
be  let  loose  at  their  own  doors,  and  that  they  would  soon 
be  called  upon  to  pass  through  a very  gehenna  of  suffer- 
ing and  loss,  the  like  of  which  neither  Lexington,  nor 
Concord,  nor  Boston  ever  knew.  Nor  had  these  dwellers 
in  this  warworn  valley  long  to  wait  before  they  began 
to  experience  the  realities  of  the  mighty  struggle  thus 
inaugurated.  In  less  than  two  weeks  after  the  news  of 
Lexington  had  reached  them  the  country  was  electrified 
by  news  of  the  capture  of  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point, 
just  to  the  north. 

About  this  time  Schuyler  left  for  Philadelphia  to  be  in 
attendance  at  the  Continental  Congress.  On  the  15th  of 
June  he  was  appointed  as  one  of  the  four  Major  Generals. 
He  was  immediately  placed  in  command  of  the  Northern 
Department,  which  included  the  Province  of  New  York, 
north  and  west  of  Albany.  Not  long  thereafter  the 
farmers  and  others  along  the  upper  Hudson,  who  owned 
teams  of  horses,  were  employed  to  transport  part  of  the 
captured  military  stores  to  safer  places  south  and  east. 

Farmers  Impressed  into  Service 

At  the  beginning  of  the  winter,  1775,  these  farmers 
were  again  pressed  into  the  service  of  Congress  to  trans- 
port some  of  the.  captured  cannon  from  Lake  George  to 
Boston,  where  Washington  needed  them  to  help  persuade 
the  British  that  they  should  evacuate  that  city  and  leave 
it  to  its  lawful  owners. 

Among  those  in  this  vicinity  who  assisted  in  that  work 
was  Peter  Becker,  the  father  of  the  ‘'Sexagenary/’  who 
lived  across  the  river  from  Schuylerville.  Col.  Henry 
Knox,  who  afterward  became  the  noted  General,  and 
chief  of  artillery,  was  sent  on  to  superintend  their 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  263 

removal.  He  first  caused  to  be  constructed  some  fifty 
big  wooden  sleds.  The  cannon  selected  for  removal  were 
nine  to  twenty-four  pounders,  also  several  howitzers. 
They  already  had  been  transported  from  Ticonderoga  to 
the  head  of  Lake  George.  From  four  to  eight  horses 
were  hitched  to  each  sled,  so  that  when  once  under  way, 
they  made  an  imposing  cavalcade.  They  were  brought 
down  this  way  to  Albany,  taken  across  the  river,  thence 
down  through  Kinderhook  to  Clavarack,  thence  east  to 
Springfield,  Mass.  There  the  New  Yorkers  were  dis- 
missed to  their  homes,  and  New  England  ox  teams  took 
their  places.  Those  cannon  once  in  the  hands  of  Wash- 
ington proved  to  be  potent  persuaders  indeed,  for  when 
the  morning  of-  the  5th  of  March,  1776,  dawned  the 
British  were  astounded  to  see  a whole  row  of  them 
frowning  down  from  Dorchester  Heights,  prepared  to 
hurl  death  and  destruction  upon  them.  The  British  lion 
loosed  his  grip  at  once  and  got  out. 

During  the  fall  of  that  same  year,  1775,  the  army  under 
Schuyler  and  Montgomery,  destined  for  the  conquest  of 
Canada,  passed  up  through  here.  Subsequently  there  fol- 
lowed in  its  wake  great  trains  of  supply  wagons,  or  fleets 
of  bateaux,  carrying  provisions  for  its  sustenance.  The 
following  spring  the  people  here  were  compelled  to  wit- 
ness the  harrowing  spectacle  of  detachments  of  the 
wounded,  the  diseased  and  dispirited  troops  returning 
from  that  ill-starred  expedition.  The  barracks  located 
here  were  filled  with  the  sick  and  disabled  soldiers,  many 
of  whom  died  and  were  buried  here  in  nameless  graves. 

The  Flight 

But  it  was  the  year  of  1777  that  was  fullest  of  distress 
for  those  pioneer  Saratogans.  In  our  military  annals  we 


264 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


have  endeavored  to  depict  the  way  in  which  they  were 
compelled  to  abandon  their  homes,  and  seek  shelter 
among  their  sympathetic  compatriots  below.  While  the 
loss  of  Ticonderoga,  that  year,  filled  the  hearts  of  the 
patriots  everywhere  with  despondency,  it  spread  conster- 
nation among  the  people  hereabouts  who  lived  right  in  the 
track  of  the  invading  host,  and  who  felt  that  it  would 
soon  be  upon  them. 

General  Schuyler  had  agreed  to  give  timely  notice  to 
the  leading  citizens  here,  should  he  feel  compelled  to 
retire  before  Burgoyne ; but  apparently  he  had  not  reck- 
oned upon  the  peculiar  tactics  of  Burgoyne’s  Indians. 
They  slipped  by  him  on  either  side  and  spread  terror 
down  through  the  valley  of  the  Hudson  by  their  many 
atrocities.  It  was  their  appearance,  not  Burgoyne’s  main 
army,  that  caused  the  sudden  stampede  of  the  inhabitants. 
Seized  with  panic  they,  in  many  cases,  abandoned  much 
valuable  property,  which  might  have  been  saved.  Cattle 
and  sheep  were  often  turned  into  the  woods,  which  might 
have  been  driven  along;  and  many  of  their  household 
treasures  could  have  been  carried  away  or  hidden  had 
they  been  a little  more  deliberate  in  their  departure.  But 
it  is  always  easy  to  say  what  ought  to  have  been  done 
after  the  event. 

After  the  Return,  Tory  Raids 

After  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne  many  of  the  fugitive 
families  ventured  back  to  their  homes ; but  if  they  fancied 
that  the  annihilation  of  his  army  had  conquered  an  imme- 
diate and  unbroken  peace  for  this  locality,  they  were; 
doomed  once  more  to  disappointment.  While  no  consid- 
erable force  ever  again  ventured  this  way  from  Canada, 
yet  small  bands  of  malignant  Tories,  accompanied  by 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


265 


Indians,  made  frequent  forays,  destroying  property  and 
carrying  away  leading  citizens  into  Canada.  These 
periodic  raids  kept  the  inhabitants  on  the  rack  of  appre- 
hension until  the  end  of  the  war. 

Gen.  Edward  F.  Bullard,  in  his  Fourth  of  July  (1876) 
address  on  the  History  of  Saratoga,  relates  the  following 
incident  characteristic  of  that  time : “The  raid  of  May, 
1779,  more  immediately  affected  this  locality,  and  the 
few  inhabitants  scattered  in  the  interior  fled  from  it  to 
avoid  certain  destruction.  After  the  surrender  of  Bur- 
goyne,  Conrad  Cramer  had  returned  to  his  farm  (now 
the  John  Hicks  Smith  place)  and  was  living  there  with 
his  wife  and  four  small  children,  when,  on  the  14th  of 
May,  they  had  to  flee  for  their  lives.  They  hastily  packed 
their  wagon  with  what  comforts  one  team  could  carry, 
and  started  on  their  flight  southerly.  They  reached  thie 
river  road  and  proceeded  as  far  south  as  the  farm  now 
owned  by  Jacob  Lohnas,  about  five  miles  south  of  Schuy- 
lerville,  when  night  overtook  them.  At  that  place  there 
was  a small  house  used  as  a tavern,  but  as  it  was  already 
full,  the  Cramer  family  were  obliged  to  remain  in  their 
wagon,  and  that  same  evening  the  mother  gave  birth  to 
a child  (John  Cramer)  who  afterward  became,  probably, 
the  most  distinguished  person  ever  born  in  this  town.  He 
weighed  less  than  four  pounds  at  his  birth,  and  his  par- 
ents had  little  hopes  of  rearing  him.  At  manhood  he 
became  a very  broad-chested,  large-headed  man,  with  an 
iron  constitution  and  a giant  intellect.  The  next  morning 
the  family  continued  its  flight  to  what  is  now  known  as 
the  Fitzgerald  neighborhood,  about  three  miles  below 
Mechanicville,  where  they  obtained  a small  house  in 
which  they  remained  until  it  was  considered  safe  to  return 
to  their  home  in  the  wilderness.” 


266  THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 

The  “Sexagenary”  relates  how  their  family  had  been 
threatened  by  the  Tory  Lovelass  and  his  band  one  night, 
but  that  he  had  been  frightened  off  by  the  barking  of 
their  dogs,  which  clamor  also  awoke  the  family  and  put 
them  on  their  guard.  He  also  relates  how  the  farmers 
made  watch  towers  of  their  straw  and  hay  stacks,  leav- 
ing a sort  of  nest  on  the  top,  in  which  two  watchmen 
would  station  themselves,  one  remaining  on  guard  while 
the  other  slept. 

After  the  farmers  had  threshed  their  grain  in  the  fall, 
they  would  take  it  down  to  Albany  for  safe  storage; 
going  after  it  from  time  to  time  as  they  needed  it.  Dur- 
ing the  Burgoyne  campaign,  Gates’  quartermasters  often 
compelled  the  farmers,  along  the  valley,  to  give  up  their 
grain,  etc.,  for  the  use  of  the  army.  These  goods  were 
appraised,  and  receipts  were  given.  These  receipts  were 
really  governmental  promises  to  pay  the  price  of  the 
goods  named  therein  on  presentation  of  the  same.  But 
few  of  those  receipts  were  ever  honored ; because  of  an 
empty  public  treasury. 

It  is  a fact  which  has  never  been  sufficiently  empha- 
sized that  the  inhabitants  of  the  Mohawk  and  upper 
Hudson  valleys  paid,  as  their  share  of  the  price  of  our 
precious  liberties,  a sum  out  of  all  proportion  to  their  num- 
bers and  wealth.  Parts  of  New  Jersey,  however,  suffered 
much;  but  not  one  of  the  states  suffered  as  did  New 
York  in  life  and  property,  and  yet  she  was  the  only  one 
who  furnished  her  full  quota  of  men  to  fight  the  common 
battles. 

It  is  well  for  us  to  at  least  attempt  an  estimate  of  what 
our  liberties  have  cost,  that  we  may  the  better  realize 
their  value,  and  so  be  the  more  ready  to  guard  them. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


267 


CHAPTER  V 

The  Several  Schuyler  Mansions  and  Their 
Occupants 

The  house  now  standing  is  the  last  of  a series  of  three. 
Its  predecessors  met  with  a tragic  fate,  as  we  have  already 
had  occasion  to  notice.  They  were  both  offered  as  a burnt 
sacrifice  to  the  insatiable  Moloch  of  war.  A brief  resume 
of  their  story,  however,  seems  necessary  as  a fitting  intro- 
duction to  the  history  of  the  present  mansion. 

Mansion  No.  i 

When  the  first  of  the  three  was  built  is  not  known ; but 
it  was  doubtless  erected  by  Johannes  Schuyler  anywhere 
between  1720  and  1745.  All  we  know  certainly  about  it 
is,  that  it  was  of  brick,  two  stories  high,  with  thick  walls 
pierced  for  musketry,  and  was  designed  to  serve  as  a fort 
as  well  as  a dwelling.  It  was  burned  by  the  French  on 
the  night  of  the  28th  of  November,  1745.  Its  sole 
defender  on  that  awful  night  was  Philip  Schuyler,  the  son 
of  Johannes,  and  uncle  of  General  Ph.  Schuyler.  The 
Frenchman,  Beauvais,  who  confesses  to  the  slaughter  of 
Schuyler,  says  that  on  summoning  him  to  surrender,  he 
replied  by  calling  him  bad  names  and  by  shooting  at  him. 
Beauvais  then  gave  him  one  more  chance  for  his  life,  but 
receiving  the  same  defiant  answer,  thereupon  he  fired  and 
shot  him  dead.  Having  pillaged  the  house,  they  then 
burned  it  over  his  bleeding  body.  An  indefinite  number 
of  other  occupants  having  sought  refuge  in  the  cellar, 
perished  in  the  flames.  Beauvais  compliments  Schuyler 
by  saying  that  had  the  house  been  defended  by  a dozen 
men  as  brave  and  resolute  as  himself  they  would  have 


JOHANNES  SCHUYLER  AND  WIFE 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


269 


been  unmolested.  Such  is  the  Frenchman's  story.  The 
picture  drawn  by  him,  as  is  perfectly  natural,  is  no  doubt 
presented  in  the  lightest  shades  possible.  It  makes  one 
wish,  however,  that  he  could  know  Capt.  Philip  Schuy- 
ler’s side  of  the  story. 

This  house  stood  about  twenty  rods  directly  east  of 
the  present  structure,  on  the  bank  of  the  canal.  When 
the  canal  was  widened  in  1855,  part  of  the  cellar  walls 
were  exposed,  and  in  1895  they  were  completely  un- 
earthed, when  many  interesting  relics  were  found  in  the 
ruins.  The  terrace  on  which  the  house  stood  has  been 
excavated  for  a long  distance  back  by  the  canal  authori- 
ties. Twenty-six  feet  was  the  north  and  south  dimension 
of  the  house,  or  at  least  of  the  cellar ; but  the  work  of 
excavation  proceeded  so  slowly,  the  walls  being  removed 
in  the  process,  that  the  east  and  west  dimension  was  never 
ascertained.  One  regrets  that  those  walls,  and  the  well- 
preserved  fire  place  there  discovered,  could  not  have  been 
preserved  as  relics  of,  and  monuments  to,  the  brave  but 
hapless  victims  of  that  frontier  village. 

Mansion  No.  2 

For  some  eighteen  years  after  the  massacre  old  Sara- 
toga remained  but  sparsely  settled,  until  another  Philip 
Schuyler  appeared  on  the  scene  about  1763.  Soon  after 
his  advent  the  mills  began  to  whirr  and  the  meadows 
blossom  again.  Under  his  magic  touch  the  business 
developed  so  rapidly  here  that  he  found  he  must  spend 
less  time  in  Albany  and  more  in  Saratoga,  so  he  built  a 
spacious  summer  home  for  himself  and  family  here  about 
1766.  Tradition  has  it  that  this  house  was  considerably 
larger  and  more  pretentious  than  the  present  one.  The 
ground  plan  of  it,  given  on  Burgovne's  map  of  Saratoga, 


270 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


tends  to  confirm  this  tradition.  We  have  copied  this  plan, 
as  also  of  the  other  buildings,  in  our  map  of  old  Saratoga 
(which  see).  This  second  house  was  located  about 
twelve  rods  southeast  of  the  present  mansion.  Part  of  its 
walls  were  unearthed  and  removed  by  the  ruthless  hand 
of  the  canal  excavator.  Many  relics  of  pottery,  etc.,  were 
found  at  that  time. 

This  house  served  as  the  summer  home  of  the  Schuy- 
lers  seven  or  eight  months  in  the  year,  for  at  least  ten 
years.  During  that  period  its  illustrious  owner  was  less 
occupied  with  public  affairs  than  at  any  other  period  in  his 
active  life  and  could  give  more  attention  to  the  demands 
of  the  home  and  his  private  business  than  at  any  other 
subsequent  time. 

Philip  Schuyler  and  Family 

Philip  Schuyler  was  the  son  of  John  Schuyler  and 
Cornelia  Van  Cortlandt,  and  grandson  of  Johannes 
Schuyler,  the  hero  of  the  French  expedition  of  1690.  He 
was  born  at  Albany  in  1733,  corner  of  State  and  Pearl 
streets.  Catherine  Van  Rensselaer,  daughter  of  Angelica 
Livingston  and  John  Van  Rensselaer,  who  became  his 
wife,  was  born  in  the  Crailo,  Greenbush,  (still  standing), 
in  1734.  Philip  Schuyler,  at  the  age  of  twenty-one,  was 
commissioned  Captain  of  an  Albany  company  in  the 
French  and  Indian  war.  It  was  after  the  battle  of  Lake 
George,  September  8th,  1755,  where  Johnson  defeated 
Dieskau,  that  his  Colonel  considerately  granted  him  a 
furlough  to  return  home  and  consummate  his  marital  bar- 
gain with  his  “sweet  Kitty  V.  R.” 

Mrs.  Catherine  Schuyler  is  described  as  being  a very 
beautiful  woman,  rather  small  and  delicate,  but  “perfect 
in  form  and  feature,  extremely  graceful  in  her  move- 


272 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


ments,  and  winning  in  her  deportment.”  Her  tastes 
seemed  to  lead  her  to  prefer  the  quiet  seclusion  of  domes- 
ticity to  the  excitement  incident  to  society  and 
official  life.  Her  youngest  daughter,  writing  of  her  says : 
“She  possessed  courage  and  prudence  in  a great  degree, 
but  these  were  exerted  only  in  her  domestic  sphere.  At 
the  head  of  a large  family  of  children  and  servants,  her 
management  was  so  excellent  that  everything  went  on 
with  a regularity  which  appeared  spontaneous.”  Sara- 
toga tradition  pictures  her  as  a noble  and  charitable  lady. 
Quoting  her  daughter  again  on  this  point,  we  catch  a 
glimpse  of  the  basis  for  such  tradition : “Perhaps  I may 
relate  of  my  mother,  as  a judicious  act  of  kindness,  that 
she  not  unfrequently  sent  a milch  cow  to  persons  in 
poverty.” 

She  became  the  mother  of  eleven  children,  eight  of 
whom  reached  maturity.  The  names  of  these  and  the 
marriages  they  contracted  are  as  follows : 

Angelica,  married  John  Barker  Church,  son  of  a mem- 
ber of  Parliament. 

Elizabeth,  married  Alexander  Hamilton,  the  great 
statesman  and  first  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  of  the 
United  States. 

Margarita,  married  Stephen  Van  Rensselaer,  the  last 
of  the  Patroons. 

John  Bradstreet,  married  Elizabeth  Van  Rensselaer, 
sister  of  Stephen. 

Philip  Jeremiah,  married  (1)  Sarah  Rutzen,  of  New 
York  ; (2)  Mary  A.  Sawyer,  of  Boston. 

Rensselaer,  married  Eliza  Tenbroeck. 

Cornelia,  married  Washington  Morton,  son  of  General 
Morton. 

Catherine  Van  Rensselaer,  married  (1)  Samuel  Mai- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


273 


colm,  son  of  General  Malcolm;  (2)  James  Cochran,  son 
of  Dr.  Cochran,  surgeon-in-chief  of  the  American  army. 

The  old  mansion  with  its  romantic  environment  became 
the  summer  playground  of  these  children,  and  was,  no 
doubt,  to  them,  as  it  has  been  to  their  many  successors, 
the  dearest  spot  on  earth.  In  those  days  when  there  were 
no  public  schools,  all  who  could  afford  it  employed  tutors 
and  French  governesses  for  their  children  who,  while 
engaged  in  their  work,  often  became  members  of  the 
family.  The  Schuyler  mansion  here  had  its  particular 
apartment  known  as  the  school-room,  as  much  attention 
was  given  by  the  Schuylers,  generally,  to  the  education 
of  their  children. 

According  to  all  accounts  the  busiest  place  within 

twenty-five  miles  around,  before,  and  immediately  after, 

the  Revolution,  was  within  the  precincts  of  the  old 

Schuyler  house  on  the  south  side  of  Fish  creek.  Not 

only  were  many  artisans  employed  here,  as  we  have 

learned  in  a previous  chapter,  but  teamsters,  bateaumen 

and  raftsmen  were  much  in  demand  to  transport  the 

products  of  the  mills  and  farms  down  to  tide  water  at 

Albany. 

' 

Revolutionary  Experiences 

But  the  agitation  connected  with  the  troubles  with  Eng- 
land ere  long  began  to  ruffle  the  smoothly  flowing  tide  of 
business,  which  had  set  so  strongly  in  .this  direction. 
Colonel  Schuyler  began  to  be  more  and  more  in  demand 
to  represent  the  County  of  Albany  in  Provincial  Assem- 
blies, Indian  Councils  and  Conventions,  but  when  freed 
from  these  public  duties  he  would  hasten  eagerly  back  to 
his  beloved  Saratoga.  It  was  here  that  he  heard  the  news 


18 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


274 

of  Lexington.  From  here  he  sent  forth  most  of  tho^ 
stirring  appeals  that  proved  so  influential  in  holding  many 
of  New  York’s  leading  families  to  the  cause  of  liberty. 
It  was  from  here  that  he  went  as  an  honored  delegate  to 
the  Continental  Congress  at  Philadelphia  in  1775,  which 
body  soon  appointed  him  to  the  high  and  responsible  office 
of  Major  General.  The  acceptance  of  that  office  meant 
good-by  to  the  quiet  of  home  and  the  pursuits  of  a busi- 
ness delightfully  congenial  to  him,  and  the  launching  out 
upon  the  treacherous  sea  of  military  life  as  a leader  in  a 
rebellion  which  might  easily  cost  everything  dear  to  his 
heart,  and  which  did  cost  him  a vast  sum  of  treasure  and 
suffering  unspeakable  in  both  body  and  mind;  but  from 
which  he  emerged  with  honor  untarnished,  an  ornament 
to  American  manhood,  and  a credit  to  the  cause  he  had 
espoused.  Much  of  the  time  during  those  eventful  years 
of  1775  and  1776,  which  saw  the  expedition  led  against 
Canada  under  his  supervision,  and  its  utter  defeat, 
through  no  fault  of  his  own,  he  was  confined  at  Old  Sara- 
toga by  a most  painful  hereditary  malady  (the  gout), 
brought  on  by  overexertion. 

During  those  years  the  great  storehouses  and  barracks, 
which  he  had  erected  here,  proved  to  be  of  incalculable 
service  as  shelter  to  the  soldiery  marching  either  north 
or  south  and  as  a depot  for  army  supplies. 

Distinguished  Guests 

This  house,  like  its  successor,  harbored  many  distin- 
guished guests,  among  which  was  the  brave,  the  much 
loved,  but  ill-fated  Montgomery.  It  was  also  especially 
honored  by  the  presence  of  three  distinguished  men  sent 
bv  Congress  in  1776  as  special  Commissioners  to  concili- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


275 


ate  Canada  and  attach  its  people  to  the  cause  of  America. 
They  passed  through  here  early  in  April  of  that  year  and 
returned  from  their  fruitless  mission  in  time  for  each  of 
them  to  affix  his  signature  to  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence on  the  4th  of  July  following. 

These  men  were  first : Samuel  Chase,  delegate  to  Con- 
gress from  Maryland,  a most  zealous  patriot,  and 
afterward  a judge  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States. 

The  second  was  Charles  Carroll,  another  delegate  from 
Maryland.  Of  the  fifty-six  signers  of  the  Declaration, 
Charles  Carroll  of  Carrollton  is  noted  as  having  been  the 
wealthiest  man,  the  only  Roman  Catholic,  and  the  last 
survivor  of  the  immortal  band  who  pledged  their  lives, 
their  fortunes,  and  their  sacred  honor,  for  the  support  of 
the  cause  of  liberty  in  America.  O11  their  arrival  at  Al- 
bany from  the  south  they  were  invited  to  partake  of  the 
hospitality  of  General  Schuyler.  Charles  Carroll,  in  his 
journal  wrote  that,  “He  behaved  to  us  with  great  civility ; 
lives  in  pretty  style;  has  two  daughters  (Betsy  and 
Peggy),  lively,  agreeable,  black-eyed  gals.”123 

The  third  was  Benjamin  Franklin,  one  whose  memory 
the  world  yet  delights  to  honor  as  a statesman,  as  a jour- 
nalist, as  a diplomatist,  as  an  inventor,  and  a philosopher ; 
for  in  each  of  these  spheres  he  achieved  undoubted  great- 
ness. We  should  especially  remember  that  it  was  through 
his  skillful  diplomacy  at  the  court  of  Louis  XVI.  and  the 
use  he  was  enabled  to  make  of  the  victory  over  Burgoyne 
and  the  capture  of  the  British  army  here  at  Saratoga  that 
the  French  alliance  was  consummated  and  through  which 
we  were  enabled  to  carry  that  war  to  a successful  issue. 

123  Afterwards  the  wives  of  General  Hamilton  and  Stephen  Van  Ren- 
selaer,  last  of  the  Patroons. 


2j6 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Attempt  on  Schuyler's  Life 

During  the  Campaign  of  1777,  interest  in  house  No.  2 
reaches  its  culmination.  It  was  no  doubt  while  stopping 
here  for  the  night  on  one  of  his  frequent  trips  up  and 
down  the  valley  connected  with  Burgoyne’s  advance  that 
General  Schtryler  came  near  figuring  as  the  hero  of  a 
tragedy.  An  Indian  had  insinuated  himself  into  the 
house,  evidently  for  the  purpose  of  murdering  the 
General,  on  whose  head  a price  had  been  set  by  the 
British.  It  was  the  hour  of  bedtime  in  the  evening,  and 
while  he  was  preparing  to  retire  for  the  night,  a femalq 
servant  coming  in  from  the  hall,  saw  a gleam  of  light 
reflected  from  the  blade  of  a knife  in  the  hand  of  some 
person,  whose  dark  outline  she  discovered  behind  the 
door.  The  servant  was  a black  slave  who  had  sufficient 
presence  of  mind  not  to  appear  to  have  made  the  dis- 
covery. Passing  directly  though  the  door  into  the  apart- 
ment where  the  General  was  yet  standing  near  the  fire- 
place, with  an  air  of  unconcern  she  pretended  to  arrange 
such  articles  as  were  disposed  upon  the  mantelpiece,  while 
in  an  undertone  she  informed  her  master  of  her  discovery, 
and  said  aloud : “I  will  call  the  guard.”  The  General 
instantly  seized  his  arms,  while  the  faithful  servant  hur- 
ried out  by  another  door  into  a long  hall,  upon  the  floor  of 
which  lay  a loose  board  which  creaked  beneath  the  tread. 
By  the  noise  she  made  in  tramping  rapidly  upon  the 
board,  the  Indian,  who  was  led  to  suppose  that  “thej 
Philistines  were  upon  him  in  numbers,  sprang  from  his 
concealment  and  fled.  He  was  pursued,  however,  by  the 
guard  and  a few  friendly  Indians  attached  to  the  person 
of  General  Schuyler,  overtaken,  and  made  a prisoner.”124 

124  Gen.  J.  Watts  De  Peyster  in  Godchild  of  Washington,  p.  396. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


277 


Mrs.  Schuyler  Burns  the  Wheat  Fields 

Coincident  with  the  arrival  of  the  vanguard  of  Bur- 
govne’s  army  at  Sandy  Hill,  about  the  26th  of  July,  1 777, 
the  Indians  made  those  raids  down  through  the  valley 
which  frightened  away  the  inhabitants  as  we  have  before 
related.  It  must  have  been  about  the  last  of  July  of  that 
year  when  the  following  incident  occurred  which  not  only 
exhibited  the  quality  of  Schuyler's  patriotism,  but  also 
tried  the  metal  of  his  noble  wife.  Apprised  by  her  hus- 
band that  there  was  little  prospect  of  checking  Burgoyne’s 
advance  down  the  Hudson,  Mrs.  Schuyler  decided  that 
everything  valuable  must  be  removed  from  the  country 
home  at  Saratoga.  So  with  her  “coach  and  four,”  accom- 
panied by  a single  guard  on  horseback,  she  started  for 
the  north.  In  the  vicinity  of  Coveville  she  encountered 
the  vanguard  of  what  proved  to  be  a regular  procession 
of  panic  stricken  inhabitants  fleeing  “from  the  wrath  to 
come”  in  the  shape  of  a horde  of  plumed  and  painted 
savages,  allies  of  Britain.  Many  of  the  people  recognized 
Mrs.  Schuyler  and  warned  her  to  proceed  no  further. 
They  recited  the  fate  of  Jane  McCrea,  and  the  murder  of 
the  Allen  family  at  Argyle.  They  assured  her  that  by 
going  further  she  took  her  life  in  her  own  hand  and  was 
riding  straight  into  the  jaws  of  death.  After  facing  a 
crowd  of  men  and  women,  crazed  by  fear,  and  listening 
to  such  terrifying  tales  of  atrocities  committed  only  yes- 
terday, and  especially  since  she  knew  that  just  before  her 
was  a dense  wood  through  which  she  must  pass  for  two 
miles,  and  which  might  easily  be  the  lair  of  savages  watch- 
ing for  prey,  and  that  she  had  but  one  man  as  guard,  it 
required  an  unusual  amount  of  nerve  to  press  on.  Did 
she  have  it?  Yes,  and  a wealth  of  it.  To  her  solicitous 


MRS.  PHILIP  SCHUYLER 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


279 


advisers  she  replied : “The  wife  of  the  General  must  not 
be  afraid,”  and  bade  her  coachman  to  proceed.  She 
reached  her  home  in  safety  and  succeeded  in  her  purpose. 

While  employed  in  this  work  she  received  a letter  from 
her  husband,  the  General,  in  which  he  directed  her  to  set 
fire  to  the  wheat  fields,  which  she  did  with  her  own  hands, 
to  the  great  astonishment  of  her  negro  servants.125  The 
reason  for  this  was  to  induce  their  tenants  and  others  to 
do  the  same  rather  than  suffer  their  crops  to  be  reaped  by 
the  enemy  for  the  support  of  his  troops.  Having  com- 
pleted her  task,  it  occurred  to  her  that  the  army  might 
have  need  for  more  horses  at  this  critical  juncture,  so  she 
sent  her  own  up  to  Fort  Edward,  while  for  herself  she 
extemporized  a conveyance  of  more  modest  mien.  She 
ordered  to  the  door  an  ox  team,  hitched  to  a wooden  sled, 
which  she  boarded  and  started  for  Albany.  Truly  a 
woman  of  such  heroic  mould  was  worthy  to  be  mated 
with  such  a man.  That  was  the  last  time  she  saw  the  old 
home  where  she  and  her  little  ones  had  spent  so  many 
happy  summers. 

% 

Burgoyne's  Carouse 

The  next  time  the  old  house  plays  a noteworthy  part  in 
story  was  the  night  of  the  9th  of  October  following.  On 
the  15th  of  September  its  vacant  windows  stared  out  upon 
the  serried  hosts  of  King  George,  recently  from  Canada, 
as  they  streamed  by  with  airy  step  confident  in  their  abil- 
ity to  drive  the  dastardly  rebels  before  them  like  a flock 
of  sheep.  On  the  9th  of  October  it  beheld  the  same  host 
file  past  on  the  backward  track,  defeated,  crestfallen,  wet 
and  bedraggled,  and  every  man’s  breast  heaving  with 


125  Godchild  of  Washington,  p.  395. 


28  o 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


sighs  for  another  sight  of  Canada.  But  apparently  the 
least  anxious  man  in  that  entire  army  was  its  commander. 
The  late  battle,  the  preparation  for  retreat,  the  all-night 
march  in  the  rain,  with  its  attendant  confusion  and  extra 
labor,  had  served  to  keep  this  sybarite  General  from 
indulging  his  accustomed  carouse.  So  when  late  on  the 
9th  the  army  moved  up  from  its  protracted  and  unwel- 
come rest  at  Dovegat,  it  supposed  that  the  race  for  Can- 
ada was  now  really  on ; not  so  Burgoyne,  who  had  other 
plans  in  mind.  He  had  bethought  himself  of  the  home 
of  Schuyler,  with  all  its  conveniences  and  comforts,  which 
he  had  sampled  on  his  way  down.  Such  an  opportunity 
for  a good  time  must  not  be  lightly  thrown  aside,  there- 
fore, what  though  his  Generals  were  eager  to  make  the 
most  of  the  precious  moments  for  escape;  what  though 
the  poor  soldiers  were  forced  to  bivouac  on  the  cold,  wet 
ground,  without  covering — all  such  considerations  must 
be  thrust  aside  as  of  little  worth  compared  with  the  oppor- 
tunity to  hold  wassail  for  one  more  night  at  this  wayside 
hostelrv. 

Having  summoned  the  several  kindred  spirits  in  the 
army  to  meet  him  there,  not  forgetting  the  frail  wife  of 
a commissary  who  served  as  his  mistress,  together  with 
his  principal  Generals,  some  of  whom  we  know  accepted 
the  invitation  with  vigorous,  though  silent,  protest,  the 
feast  began.  General  Hamilton’s  brigade  was  retained  on 
the  south  side  of  the  creek  to  see  that  his  Excellency’s 
pleasures  should  not  be  rudely  disturbed  by  inconsiderate 
rebels.  Soon  the  old  house  is  brilliant  with  hundreds  of 
candles  and  plenty  of  pine  knots  blazing  on  the  hearths, 
the  fire-waters  flow  freely,  glasses  clink,  rude  jokes, 
drinking  songs,  and  shouts  of  ribald  laughter  make  the 
empty  rooms  above  echo  to  the  Bacchanalian  orgies. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  2bi 

Being  both  a poet  and  a dramatist,  Burgoyne  was  a prince 
of  entertainers;  full  of 

Quips  and  cranks  and  wanton  wiles, 

Nods  and  becks  and  wreathed  smiles. 

But  it  is  "no  time  to  break  jests  when  the  heart  strings 
are  about  to  be  broken.”  In  the  midst  of  their  revels, 
when  all,  but  the  few  who  felt  the  gravity  of  the  situation, 
were  maudlin  with  drink,  they  were  startled  by  an  angry 
glare  from  without  which  quickly  paled  the  lights  within, 
accompanied  by  a cry  of  fire,  that  put  a sudden  and 
effectual  stop  to  the  untimely  feast.  All  rushed  forth  to 
learn  that  the  barracks  in  which  many  of  the  sick  and 
wounded  had  found  shelter  for  the  night  had  caught  fire 
accidentally12’*  and  were  all  ablaze.  It  was  only  by  the 
most  heroic  exertions  that  the  poor  fellows  were  saved 
from  a horrible  death. 

The  next  morning  Burgoyne  with  the  rear  of  his  army 
forded  to  the  north  side  of  Fish  creek.  That  was  the 
nearest  he  and  his  army  ever  got  to  Canada,  so  greatly 
longed  for,  on  their  return  trip. 

Burgoyne  Burns  Mansion  No.  2 

During  Gates’  abortive  attack  on  the  British  camp  the 
morning  of  the  nth,  Burgoyne  discovered  that  such  of 
the  Schuyler  buildings  as  had  escaped  the  fire,  shielded 
his  enemy  and  interfered  with  the  play  of  his  artillery. 
He  thereupon  ordered  them  to  be  set  on  fire.127 

126  See  account  of  Sergeant  Lamb,  in  Stone’s  Burgoyne’s  Campaign,  p. 
344;  also  p.  337. 

127  Seventeen  buildings  are  marked  down  on  the  British  map;  six  of 
them  evidently  were  very  large,  and  were  doubtless  the  barracks  afore- 
mentioned. 


282 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Since  General  Schuyler  acknowledged  to  Burgoyne,  as 
he  alleged,  that  their  burning,  from  the  British  stand- 
point, was  a military  necessity,  it  is  clearly  unfair  to 
charge  Burgoyne  with  wantonness,  as  is  so  often  done. 
But  General  Schuyler’s  magnanimous  behavior  at  the 
scene  of  the  surrender  when  General  Burgoyne  attempted 
to  apologize  for  the  destruction  of  his  property,  his  cour- 
tesy toward  the  Baroness  Riedesel,  and  his  hospitable 
treatment  of  them  all  at  his  home  in  Albany  afford  one 
of  the  finest  exhibitions  on  record  of  the  “golden  rule”  in 
practice.  The  like  of  it  is  seldom  seen  outside  the  lives 
of  the  saints. 

On  October  12th,  Col.  Richard  Varick  writing  to 
General  Schuyler,  then  in  Albany,  says : “No  part  of 
your  buildings  escaped  their  malice  except  a small  out- 
building, and  your  upper  sawmill,128  which  is  in  the  same 
situation  we  left  it.  Hardly  a vestige  of  the  fences  is 
left  except  a few  rails  of  the  garden.”129 

Mansion  No.  3 

After  the  surrender  and  the  departure  of  the  British 
army  General  Schuyler  remained  behind  to  survey  the 
ruins  of  his  property,  and  make  plans  for  resurrecting  his 
home  from  the  ashes.  Local  tradition,  in  perfect  agree- 
ment with  the  Schuyler  family  tradition,  says  that  house 
number  three  (yet  standing),  was  built  by  the  soldiers  of 
Gates’  army  in  seventeen  days.  Many  have  doubted  the 
credibility  of  this  story,  but  the  writer  in  his  researches 
has  found  that  which  renders  it  altogether  probable. 

128  This  sawmill  was  located  at  Victory.  The  dam  was  where  the  stone 
bridge  now  is,  and  the  mill  was  on  the  right  side  of  the  stream,  on  the 
little  flat  a short  distance  below.  The  dam  and  mill  stood  till  about  1848. 

129  N.  Y.  Historical  Society  Collections.  Vol  XII.  Schuyler  Papers. 


SCHUYLER  MANSION  NO. 


284 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


In  a letter  to  Congress  dated  Saratoga,  November  4, 
I777>  Schuyler  says:  “On  the  2 d instant  two  British 

officers  on  their  way  to  Canada  took  shelter  in  a violent 
storm  of  rain  in  my  little  hut,  the  only  remains  of  all  my 
buildings  in  this  quarter.”  These  men  got  into  an  alter- 
cation over  the  respective  merits  of  General  Burgoyne 
and  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  and  inadvertently  let  some  state 
secrets  out  of  the  bag,  which  Schuyler  thought  worthy 
of  transmission  to  Congress,  hence  this  letter.  Toward 
the  close  of  it  he  says,  incidentally : “In  less  than  twenty 
days  I shall  nearly  complete  a comfortable  house  for  the 
reception  of  my  family.”  This  he  wrote  seventeen  days 
after  the  surrender.  It  is  fair  to  presume,  therefore,  that 
having  quickly  decided  to  rebuild  he  secured  Gates'  con- 
sent to  use  such  mechanics  as  he  could  find  in  the  army. 
He  at  once  set  his  mill  at  Victory  to  work  sawing  the 
lumber,  (there  is  no  hewed  timber  in  the  building),  set 
men  and  teams  at  the  cellar  and  drawing  stone  from  the 
hills  ; sent  to  Albany  for  windows,  hardware,  trimmings, 
etc.,  and  then  when  the  material  was  ready  put  as  many 
men  on  the  job  as  could  work  without  interference,  and 
no  doubt  had  the  building  habitable  in  the  specified  time. 
It  was  such  a remarkable  feat  in  house-building  that  the 
story  of  it  would  very  naturally  live  in  any  neighborhood 
for  a long  while  thereafter.  The  like  of  it  would  create 
a sensation  even  in  these  days  of  much  machinery. 
Schuyler  evidently  engineered  the  whole  work,  and,  by 
the  way,  it  required  generalship  of  no  mean  order  to  keep 
hundreds  of  men  of  different  craft  cooperating  on  one 
small  job  without  getting  in  each  other's  way,  or  await- 
ing each  other's  motions. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


285 


Description  of  Mansion  No.  3 

Only  the  main  structure,  22  by  60  feet,  was  built  at  that 
time;  additions  on  the  east  side  and  also  the  present 
kitchen  were  put  on  later.  The  cellar  extends  under  the 
whole  of  this  part,  and  is  deep,  dry  and  airy.  It  is  divided 
into  three  parts.  The  south  end  has  in  it  a large  fire- 
place, and  for  a while  was  used  as  the  kitchen ; the  center 
one  was  the  wine  cellar,  and  the  north  end  was  used  as 
a storeroom  for  provisions,  but  not  vegetables.  The 
vegetable  cellar  was  separate  from  the  house  and  was 
located  about  twenty-five  feet  from  the  southeast  corner 
of  the  main  house.  The  floor  timbers  are  of  oak  10  by  12 
inches  in  size  and  four  feet  apart. 

On  entering  the  house  you  first  pass  under  the  spacious 
veranda  10^2  by  60  feet.  One  tradition  says  originally 
there  was  no  veranda,  only  a Dutch  jiorcli  over  the  front 
door,  with  side  seats.  But  this  is  disputed.  At  all  events 
there  have  been  several  changes  here,  for  we  have  been 
told  by  those  who  can  remember,  that  the  first  pillars 
were  round,  coated  with  stucco,  and  that  they  were 
not  so  high  as  the  present  ones  by  several  feet.  Mr. 
George  Strover,  after  he  came  into  possession,  raised  the 
roof  of  the  veranda  to  let  more  light  into  the  upper  rooms, 
and  substituted  the  present  square  pillars  for  the  round 
ones.  The  main  door  is  made  of  two  thicknesses  of  plain 
boards  laid  at  right  angles  to  each  other.  It  is  furnished 
with  the  conventional  brass  knocker,  but  the  hinges,  and 
especially  the  lock,  are  curiosities.  The  lock  is  iron  7 by 
15  inches  in  size  and  2 inches  thick  and  furnished  with  a 
prodigious  key,  about  the  size  of  the  key  to  the  Bastile 
preserved  at  Mount  Vernon. 

Entering  you  find  yourself  in  a large  reception  hall 


FRONT  DOOR  OF  SCHUYLER  MANSION 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


287 


1 7 by  19  feet.  The  ceiling  is  9 feet  3 inches  high.  The 
original  stairway,  with  its  landing  and  turn,  was  long  ago 
replaced  by  the  present  enclosed  staircase.  The  hall  is 
flanked  on  the  left  and  right  by  spacious  rooms;  on  the 
left  by  a room  18  by  20  feet  used  by  the  Sehuylers  as  the 
dining  room,  now  the  sitting  room;  on  the  right 
by  the  parlor  20  by  22  feet.  This  room  is  still 
adorned  by  paper  put  on  by  Philip  Schuyler,  2d, 
in  preparation  for  the  marriage  of  his  daughter  Ruth 
to  Mr.  T.  W.  Ogden,  of  New  York,  in  1836. 
The  paper  on  the  room  immediately  above  it  was  also 
renewed  at  the  same  time.  All  of  these  rooms  are  beauti- 
fully lighted  by  spacious  windows  which  retain  the  origi- 
nal small  panes  of  glass.  The  great  fire-places  at  either 
end  of  the  house  are  also  left  undisturbed ; in  fact  the 
present  occupants  have  very  considerately  endeavored  to 
keep  the  house  in  its  original  state,  that  is,  so  far  as  neces- 
sary repairs  would  admit.  Back  of  the  parlor  is  a long 
room  formerly  used  as  a guest  chamber,  and  which  was 
assigned  to  Lafayette  during  his  visit  here  to  the  Schuy- 
lers  in  1824.  This  is  now  used  as  a museum  and  contains 
many  interesting  relics.  Opening  out  of  the  reception 
hall  to  the  east  is  a smaller  room  which  was  used  by 
General  Schuyler  and  all  his  successors  as  an  office. 
Between  this  and  the  guest  chamber  just  mentioned  is  a 
passage  through  a closet;  a door  once  led  from  this  to 
an  addition  or  L which  ran  to  the  east  and  which  con- 
tained two  guest  chambers  on  each  floor.  This  was 
removed  after  the  property  changed  hands.  In  the  rear 
of  the  present  sitting  room,  you  pass  into  a hallway 
which  leads  on  the  right  to  a back  door,  and  on  the  left  to 
the  kitchen ; across  this  hall  from  the  sitting  room  is  the 
school  room  of  the  Sehuylers,  now  used  as  the  dining 


288 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


room.  This  tier  of  three  rooms  with  the  rear  hail  and 
kitchen  were  added  by  General  Schuyler,  and  are  all  one 
step  lower  than  the  floor  of  the  main  edifice.  Passing 
through  this  rear  hall  to  the  north  you  come  to  the  great 
kitchen,  which  is  by  no  means  the  least  interesting  part  of 
the  house.  It  is  23  by  25  feet  interior  dimensions.  The 
opening  in  the  fire-place  is  7 feet  wide  by  4 feet  high. 
The  old  brick  oven  on  the  left  has  been  removed.  Just  to 
the  left,  as  you  pass  out  doors,  the  milk-room  was  for- 
merly situated,  surrounded  with  lattice  work  and  con- 
taining sunken  places  in  the  stone  floor  to  keep  the 
butter  cool. 

Above  the  kitchen  are  four  rooms.  In  the  second  story 
of  the  main  house  are  seven  bedrooms,  most  of  them  very 
large,  and  all  provided  with  ample  closet  room.  On  the 
third  floor  is  found  just  one's  ideal  of  a colonial  attic, 
stored  with  quaint  old  relics.  In  the  north  end  of  this 
attic  is  a very  pleasant  and  spacious  bedroom  with  sloping 
sides.  All  the  doors  were  originally  fitted  with  large 
brass  locks,  but  all  save  two  were  stolen  soon  after  the 
departure  of  the  Schuylers.  The  house  is  full  of  fine  old 
furniture,  quite  in  keeping  with  the  style  and  age  of  the 
structure,  and  which  helps  amazingly  in  one's  effort  to 
think  himself  back  into  the  times  of  the  fathers. 

A few  feet  fo  the  north  of  the  present  wood-house 
formerly  stood  a much  larger  one.  In  the  second  story 
of  this  were  the  slaves’  quarters.  The  present  well  is  the 
same  from  which  General  Schuyler  and  all  his  distin- 
guished guests  slaked  their  thirst.  There  were  also 
several  penstocks  on  the  premises  which  poured  forth 
their  waters  in  perennial  streams. 

The  spacious  grounds  in  front  were  not  so  full  of  trees 
in  the  early  part  of  the  century  as  now.  They  were  then 


p 


19 


REAR  OF  PRESENT  SCHUYLER  MANSION 


290 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


arranged  in  clumps  and  considerable  space  was  given  to 
shrubs  and  lawn.  At  that  time  a lawn  ran  unobstructed 
from  the  rear  of  the  house  eastward  to  the  banks  of  the 
canal.  The  lilac  bushes  at  the  bottom  of  the  excavation 
southeast  of  the  house  are  descendants  of  the  large  ones 
that  once  ornamented  the  garden  of  house  No.  2,  burned 
by  Burgoyne.  The  children  were  provided  with  great 
swings  hung  in  the  trees,  and  permanent  see  saws  nicely 
made  and  painted  dark  green. 

The  rebuilding  of  his  house  by  General  Schuyler  was 
no  doubt  a necessary  preliminary  to  the  rehabilitation  of 
his  business  enterprises  here,  that  he  might  have  a place 
of  shelter  while  restoring  his  mills,  etc.,  which  had  been 
destroyed.  His  reasons  for  rebuilding  were  no  doubt, 
first,  because  he  had  faith  in  the  ultimate  success  of  the 
cause  for  which  the  States  were  struggling,  and  was 
ready  to  prove  his  faith  by  his  works ; secondly,  because 
there  was  a great  demand  in  the  country  at  that  time  for 
such  merchandise  as  he  could  produce;  and  thirdly,  that 
he  might  encourage  by  his  example  the  fugitive  farmers 
to  return  to  their  homes. 

In  pursuance  of  this  purpose  the  General  moved  his 
family  up  to  Saratoga  during  the  winter  of  I777“?78,  with 
the  intention  of  residing  here  altogether.130  But  as  the- 
troops  were  entirely  withdrawn  from  this -section  in  the 
spring  of  1778,  thus  leaving  the  upper  Hudson  defense- 
less against  the  ever  frowning  north,  he,  with  many 
others,  did  not  think  it  safe  to  remain,  and  so  retired  to 
Albany  again.  There  he  remained  until  the  authorities 
awoke  to  the  unwisdom  of  their  action,  which  they  speed- 
ily did,  and  reinstated  the  garrisons  at  Saratoga  and  other 

130  See  Schuyler’s  letter  to  Governor  Clinton,  in  Public  Papers  of  George 
Clinton.  Vol.  III.,  p.  177. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


291 


places  farther  to  the  north.  After  the  Tories  had  kidnap- 
ped several  prominent  citizens  and  taken  them  to  Canada, 
the  authorities  thought  it  necessary  to  detail  twenty-four 
men  as  a constant  guard  to  General  Schuyler,  and  despite 
the  guard  he  came  near  being  captured  at  his  home  in 
Albany,  as  we  shall  have  occasion  to  relate  hereafter. 
You  see  he  was  a much  wanted  man  in  both  Canada  and 
the  States.  Why  ? Because  he  was  a great  leader ; from 
the  Canadian  standpoint,  of  the  rebels;  from  the  home 
standpoint,  of  the  patriots. 

After  resigning  his  post  in  the  army  he  was  much  at 
Saratoga  looking  after  his  business,  but  his  time  and 
abilities  were  by  no  means  wholly  devoted  to  the  promo- 
tion of  his  own  private  interests.  His  withdrawal  from 
public  life  was  not  followed  by  loss  of  interest  in  the 
cause  of  liberty,  for  which  he  still  labored  in  season  and 
out  of  season.  Washington  was  anxious  that  he  should 
again  take  command  of  the  Northern  Department,  but  the 
bitter  experiences  of  the  past  had  effectually  cloyed  his 
appetite  for  military  glory,  so  he  chose  to  serve  his  coun- 
try in  less  conspicuous,  but  none  the  less  efficient,  ways, 
as  an  adviser  and  counsellor,  and  a procurer  of  valuable 
information. 

Schuyler  Builds  First  Road  to  Saratoga  Springs 

But  few  details  of  the  experiences  of  the  Schuylers  at 
Saratoga  between  the  years  1777  and  1783  have  come 
down  to  us.  General  Schuyler,  like  others  at  that  time, 
had  heard  of  the  wonderful  properties  of  the  spring  a 
dozen  miles  to  the  west,  in  the  wilderness.  As  a result 
of  his  own  and  other  people’s  investigation  he  became  so 
convinced  of  its  medicinal  value  that  he  determined  to 
cut  a road  from  his  country  home  through  the  forests  to 


292 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA # 


the  '‘High  Rock/’  the  only  spring  then  known.  This  he 
did  in  the  year  1783,  at  his  own  expense,  and  so  to  him 
belongs  the  honor  of  constructing  the  first  highway  by 
which  the  public  could  reach  this  now  world  famous 
watering  place.  Thus  for  several  years  thereafter  the 
popular  route  to  the  Springs  was  by  way  of  old  Saratoga. 
But  we  may  not  suppose  that  the  General  ever  dreamed 
that  the  name  of  his  ancestral  estates,  “Saratoga,”  the 
name  vitally  connected  with  historic  events  of  such  vast 
and  far  reaching  importance,  would  be  successfully 
filched,  transported  over  that  road  of  his  own  building, 
and  affixed  to  a village  yet  to  grow  up  around  a bubbling 
spring  in  the  dense  woods. 

For  the  first  season  the  General  and  his  family  camped 
near  the  spring  in  a tent,  but  the  next  year  he  built  a cot- 
tage of  two  rooms  with  an  ample  fire-place  in  the  middle, 
and  thus  he  became  the  first  of  that  long  line  of  cottagers 
who  have  since  spent  their  summers  there.131 

Washington's  Visit 

That  same  year,  1783,  which  saw  the  last  of  the  long 
weary  struggle  for  independence,  was  also  the  first  in 
which  the  great  leader  of  the  people,  George  Washington, 
gave  himself  any  respite  from  his  weighty  cares  and 
responsibilities.  The  army  had  been  camped  for  some 
time  at  Newburg,  on  the  Hudson,  idly  waiting  for  King 
George  to  sign  the  treaty  of  peace.  Both  sides  had  long 
since  ceased  fighting,  but  still  at  that  stage  of  the  game 
it  would  have  been  most  unwise  to  disband  the  army  and 
go  home. 

Irving  in  his  “Life  of  Washington”  not  only  describes 
the  situation,  but  adds  a brief  account  of  a sight-seeing 


131  Sylvester’s  Hist,  of  Saratoga  County,  p.  149. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


293 


trip  to  the  northward,  undertaken  by  the  General  at  this 
time,  which  included  a visit  to  old  Saratoga  (Schuyler- 
ville),  where  he  is  said  to  have  spent  a night  sheltered  by 
the  ever  hospitable  mansion  of  General  Schuyler. 

Says  Irving:  “Washington  now  found  his  situation  at 
headquarters  irksome ; there  was  little  to  do,  and  he  was 
liable  to  be  incessantly  teased  with  applications  and  de- 
mands which  he  had  neither  the  means  nor  the  power  to 
satisfy.  He  resolved,  therefore,  to  while  away  part  of  the 
time  that  must  intervene  before  the  arrival  of  the  defini- 
tive treaty  by  making  a tour  to  the  northern  and  western 
part  of  the  State,  and  visiting  the  place  which  had  been 
the  theatre  of  important  military  transactions.  Governor 
Clinton  [Alexander  Hamilton,  Colonels  Humphreys  and 
Fish]  accompanied  him  on  the  expedition.  They  set  out 
by  water  from  Newburg,  ascended  the  Hudson  to  Albany, 
visited  Saratoga  [battlefield]  and  the  scene  of  Burgoyne’s 
surrender  [Schuylerville],  embarked  on  Lake  George, 
where  light  boats  had  been  provided  for  them,  traversed 
that  beautiful  lake,  so  full  of  historic  interest ; proceeded 
to  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point,  and  after  reconnoiter- 
ing  those  eventful  posts,  returned  to  Schenectady.”132 

From  other  sources  we  learn  that  on  their  return  “they 
visited  the  High  Rock  Spring,  to  which  their  attention 
had  been  directed  by  General  Schuyler  while  guests  at  his 
house  at  Schuylerville.  Thence  they  left  on  horseback 
for  Schenectady  with  the  intention  of  visiting  on  their 
route  the  newly  discovered  spring  at  Ballston  Spa — after- 
ward known  as  the  Iron  Railing  Spring.  On  their  route 
through  the  woods  between  the  two  springs  they  struck 
the  path  leading  west  by  Factory  Village  to  the  Middle 
Line  Road,  but  continuing  too  far  they  dost  their  way. 


132  Irving’s  Life  of  Washington.  Vol.  III.,  p.  206. 


294 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Near  Factory  Village  lived  one  Tom  Connor,  who  was 
chopping  wood  at  his  cabin  door.  They  inquired  of  him 
the  way  to  the  spring,  and  Tom  cheerfully  gave  the 
requisite  directions.  The  party  then  retraced  their  steps 
by  the  road  they  came,  but  again  getting  bewildered,  rode 
back  for  more  explicit  directions.  Tom  now  lost  his 
temper,  and  petulantly  cried  out  to  the  spokesman  of  the 
party — who  happened  to  be  Washington  himself — T tell 
you,  turn  back  and  take  the  first  right  hand  path  into  the 
woods,  and  then  stick  to  it — any  d — d fool  would  know 
the  way/  Afterwards,  when  Tom  learned  that  he  had 
addressed  the  great  Washington  in  this  unceremonious 
and  uncivil  manner,  he  was  extremely  chagrined  and 
mortified.  His  neighbors  never  afterward  allowed  poor 
Tom  to  forget  about  his  reception  of  General  Wash- 
ington/'133 

CHAPTER  VI 

Mansion  No.  3 — Continued 

Its  Later  Occupants — John  Bradstreet  Schuyler 

On  the  arrival  of  John  Bradstreet  Schuyler  of  age — the 
General's  oldest  son — he  decided  to  establish  him  in  busi- 
ness by  placing  him  in  full  charge  of  the  Saratoga  estate, 
assuring  him  that  it  should  be  his  to  hold  and  possess 
after  the  death  of  his  father.  We  here  insert  the  letter 
from  the  General  to  his  son  in  which  he  anounces  his  pur- 
pose concerning  the  property.  We  do  this  not  alone  be- 
cause it  contains  matter  of  local  interest,  but  mainly 
because  its  author,  having  achieved  great  success  as  a 


133  Stone’s  Reminiscences  of  Saratoga,  p.  14. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


295 


business  man  and  a public  servant,  having  been  univer- 
sally regarded  as  a model  gentleman,  most  approachable 
and  urbane,  and  one  possessed  of  a most  noble  character, 
we  discover  in  this  letter  the  secret  of  such  success,  the 
wherefore  of  his  affable  manners,  and  the  basis  of  his 
exalted  character. 

Observe  that  it  is  dated  here  at  his  best  loved  home. 

“Saratoga,  December  3d,  1787. 

“My  Dear  Child: 

“I  resign  to  your  care,  and  to  your  sole  emolument  a 
place  on  which  I have  for  a long  series  of  years  bestowed 
much  care  and  attention,  and  I confess  I should  part 
from  it  with  many  a severe  pang  did  I not  resign  it  to  my 
child. 

“I  feel  none  now  because  of  that  paternal  considera- 
tion. It  is  natural,  however,  for  a parent  to  be  solicitous 
for  the  weal  of  a child  who  is  now  to  be  guided  by,  and 
in  a great  measure  to  rely  on,  his  own  judgment  and 
prudence. 

“Happiness  ought  to  be  the  aim  and  end  .of  the  exer- 
tions of  every  rational  creature,  and  spiritual  happiness 
should  take  the  lead,  in  fact  temporal  happiness  without 
the  former  does  not  really  exist  except  in  name.  The  first 
can  only  be  obtained  by  an  improvement  of  those  faculties 
of  the  mind  which  the  beneficent  Author  of  Creation  has 
made  all  men  susceptible  of,  by  a conscious  discharge  of 
those  sacred  duties  enjoined  on  us  by  God,  or  those  whom 
he  has  authorized  to  promulgate  His  Holy  Will.  Let  the 
rule  of  your  conduct  then  be  the  precept  contained  in 
Holy  Writ  (to  which  I hope  and  entreat  you  will  have 
frequent  recourse).  If  you  do,  virtue,  honor,  good  faith, 


296 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


and  a punctual  discharge  of  the  social  duties  will  be  the 
certain  result,  and  an  internal  satisfaction  that  no  tem- 
poral calamities  can  ever  deprive  you  of. 

“Be  indulgent,  my  child,  to  your  inferiors,  affable  and 
courteous  to  your  equals,  respectful,  not  cringing,  to  your 
superiors,  whether  they  are  so  by  superior  mental  abili- 
ties or  those  necessary  distinctions  which  society  has 
established. 

“With  regard  to  your  temporal  concerns  it  is  indispen- 
sably necessary  that  you  should  afford  them  a close  and 
continual  attention.  That  you  should  not  commit  that 
to  others  which  you  can  execute  yourself.  That  you 
should  not  refer  the  necessary  business  of  the  hour  or  the 
day  to  the  next.  Delays  are  not  only  dangerous,  they  are 
fatal.  Do  not  consider  anything  too  insignificant  to  pre- 
serve; if  you  do  so  the  habit  will  steal  on  you  and  you 
will  consider  many  things  of  little  importance  and  the 
account  will  close  against  you.  Whereas  a proper 
economy  will  not  only  make  you  easy,  but  enable  you  to 
bestow  benefits  on  objects  who  may  want  your  assistance 
— and  of  them  you  will  find  not  a few.  Example  is  infin- 
itely more  lasting  than  precept,  let  therefore  your  servants 
never  discover  a disposition  to  negligence  or  waste;  if 
they  do  they  will  surely  follow  you  in  it,  and  your  affairs 
will  not  slide  but  Gallop  into  Ruin. 

“In  every  community  there  are  wretches  who  watch 
the  dispositions  of  young  men,  especially  when  they  come 
to  the  possession  of  property;  some  of  these  may  hang 
about  you;  they  will  flatter,  they  will  cringe,  and  they 
will  cajole  you  until  they  have  acquired  your  confidence, 
and  then  they  will  ruin  you.  Beware  of  these,  they  are 
the  curse  of  society,  and  have  brought  many,  alas ! too 
many  to  destruction. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


297 


“Be  specially  careful  that  you  do  not  put  yourself  under 
such  obligations  to  any  man  as  that  he  may  deem  himself 
entitled  to  request  you  to  become  his  security  for  money. 
You  are  Good  natured,  and  Generous,  keep  a Watch  upon 
yourself,  and  do  not  ruin  yourself  and  family  for  another. 

“Directly  on  my  return  to  Albany  I shall  make  you  out 
a Deed  of  Gift  for  all  the  Blacks  belonging  to  the  farm 
except  Jacob,  Peter,  Cuff  and  Bett,  and  for  the  Stock 
and  Cattle,  Horses,  &c.,  &c.,  with  a very  few  exceptions. 
For  all  the  farming  utensils,  household  furniture,  &c.,  &c. 

“The  crops  of  the  last  year  I must  of  necessity  appro- 
priate to  the  discharge  of  Debts,  and  they  must  be 
brought  down  in  Winter,  except  what  may  be  necessary 
for  the  subsistence  of  your  family  and  to  satisfy  those 
whom  you  may  have  occasion  to  employ.  This  I shall 
hereafter  Detail. 

“The  logs  now  in  the  Creek  will  be  sawed  at  our  joint 
expense  and  you  shall  have  half  the  boards  which  I hope 
will  net  you  something  of  Value.  We  will  consult  on  the 
best  and  cheapest  terms  to  have  this  done. 

“Althou’  for  reasons  which  prudence  dictates,  I shall 
now  not  give  you  a deed  for  any  part  gf  my  estate,  yet 
you  ought  to  know  what  of  this  farm  I intend  for  you, 
and  which  I shall  immediately  make  you  by  Will ; it  is  all 
on  the  South  Side  of  the  Fishkill,  and  as  far  down  as  Col. 
Van  Vechten’s,  and  as  far  West  as  to  Inclose  Marshall’s 
& Colvert’s  farms,  Besides  a just  proportion  of  all  my 
other  Estates.  But  all  the  tenants  now  residing  on  the 
farm  either  on  the  South  or  North  side  of  the  Creek  are 
to  pay  their  rents  to  me  and  Preserve  the  right  of  settling 
people  on  the  west  side  of  the  road  and  to  the  north  of 
the  Little  Creek,  which  runs  by  Kiliaen  Winne’s,  the 
blacksmith.  For  altho’  you  will  have  the  occupancy  of  all 


298 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


the  rest  of  the  farm  on  both  sides  of  the  Creek,  yet  that 
on  the  North  side  of  the  Creek  I intend  for  one  of  your 
Brothers. 

“Should  you  die  before  me,  which  I most  sincerely  pray 
may  not  happen,  your  children,  if  God  blesses  you  with 
any,  will  have  this  farm  and  such  share  of  my  other 
Estates  as  I intend  for  you ; and  should  you  die  before 
me,  and  without  children,  your  wife,  who  is  also  my  child, 
will  be  provided  for  by  me.  In  short,  it  is  my  intention 
to  leave  you  without  any  excuse  if  you  fail  in  proper 
exertions  to  improve  the  property  intrusted  to  you;  and 
it  is  with  that  view  that  I so  fully  detail  my  intentions, 
and  Give  you  this  written  testimony  of  them,  and  that  no 
unworthy  conduct  may  induce  me  to  change  my  inten- 
tions is  my  hope  and  my  anxious  wish,  and  I have  the 
pleasure  to  assure  you  that  I believe  when  once  the  heat 
of  youth  is  a little  abated,  I shall  enjoy  the  satisfaction 
of  seeing  you  what  I most  ardently  wish  you  to  be,  a 
Good  man  and  an  honor  to  your  family. 

“I  must  however  not  omit  to  inform  you  that  the 
Income  of  all  my  estate  except  what  you  and  your 
Brothers  and  Sisters  may  actually  occupy  at  my  decease 
will  be  enjoyed  by  your  dear  Mama;  she  merits  this 
attention  in  a most  eminent  degree,  and  I shall  even  give 
her  a power  to  change  my  Disposition  of  that  part  of  my 
estate  the  income  of  which  she  will  enjoy,  should  unhap- 
pily the  conduct  of  my  Children  be  such  as  to  render  it 
necessary;  but  I trust  they  are  and  will  be  so  deeply 
impressed  with  a Sense  of  the  infinite  obligations  they  are 
under  to  her  as  not  to  give  her  a moment's  uneasiness. 

“I  must  once  more  recommend  to  you  as  a matter  of 
indispensable  importance  to  Love,  to  honor,  and  faith- 
fully and  without  guile  to  serve  the  Eternal,  incompre- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


299 


hensible,  beneficent  and  Gracious  Being  by  whose  will 
you  exist,  and  so  insure  happiness  in  this  life  and  in  that 
to  come.  And  now  my  dear  child,  I commit  you  and  my 
Daughter  and  all  your  concerns  to  his  Gracious  and  Good 
Guidance ; and  sincerely  intreat  Him  to  enable  you  to  be 
a comfort  to  your  parents  and  a protector  to  your 
Brothers  and  Sisters,  an  honor  to  your  family,  and  a 
good  citizen.  Accept  of  my  Blessing  and  be  assured  that 
I am  your  affectionate  father, 

“Ph.  SCHUYLER. 

“To  John  B.  Schuyler.” 

The  immediate  occasion  for  making  such  a disposition 
of  the  Saratoga  property  at  this  time  was  the  recent  mar- 
riage of  this  son,  John  Bradstreet,  which  event  took  place 
in  Albany,  the  18th  of  September  preceding.  Parental 
interest  evidently  prompted  him  to  thus  start  the  young 
man  in  business  that  he  might  be  the  better  able  to  sup- 
port the  dignity  of  his  new  position  as  head  of  a family. 

John  B.  Schuyler  takes  Possession 

Accepting  with  alacrity  his  father’s  offer,  he  took 
immediate  possession,  with  his  young  wife,  only  daughter 
of  the  Patroon  Van  Rensselaer — “a  most  lovable  woman 
who  united  in  herself  the  good  qualities  of  two  of  the 
most  substantial  families  of  the  early  Republic — the  Van 
Rensselaers  and  the  Livingstons.”  No  portrait  of  her  is 
extant,  but  tradition  pictures  her  as  a brunette,  with  an 
oval  face  and  dark  hair  and  eyes.  Her  husband  was  a 
handsome  young  fellow,  with  blue  eyes  and  flaxen  curly 
hair.134 


134  MSS.  in  possession  of  Miss  Fanny  Schuyler,  of  Pelham-on-Sound. 


3°° 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Although  brought  up  for  the  most  part  in  the  city  of 
Albany,  and  accustomed  to  the  usual  life  of  a young  man 
of  leisure,  John  Bradstreet  Schuyler  entered  on  the  life 
of  a country  gentleman  with  much  enthusiasm.  We  may 
suppose  that  he  came  to  Saratoga  with  the  more  readiness 
because  youthful  associations  combined  with  the  romance 
of  the  wars  had  greatly  endeared  the  old  place  to  him  as  it 
also  had  to  the  rest  of  the  family.  After  his  coming  we 
are  told  that  “the  intercourse  with  Albany  was  kept  up 
regularly  through  the  faithful  family  slaves”  who  passed 
back  and  forth  like  shuttles  between  the  Saratoga  and 
Albany  homes.  For  example  “Jim”  goes  down  from 
Saratoga  with  an  order  “for  a fashionable  beaver  hat  for 
Betsy,”  as  Mrs.  J.  B.  Schuyler  was  called  by  her  family  ; 
also  twelve  pairs  of  shoes,  intended  no  doubt  for  the 
household  slaves ; for  every  person  of  substance  in  those 
days  owned  slaves. 

Two  sons  were  born  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  John  Bradstreet 
Schuyler  at  Saratoga.  The  eldest,  Philip,  was  named  for 
his  grandfather,  the  General ; the  second  for  his  maternal 
grandfather,  Stephen  Van  Rensselaer.  Stephen  died  in 
infancy.  Philip  was  a strong  and  vigorous  child. 

The  young  proprietor  evidently  prosecuted  the  busi- 
ness, established  by  his  father,  with  energy  and  success; 
for  .we  find  that  he  received  large  orders  for  the  products 
of  the  Saratoga  mills  and  farms,  which  were  transported 
to  market  mainly  in  the  old  way,  on  rafts  and  flatboats. 

Death  of  John  B.  Schuyler 

The  career  of  this  promising  young  man  came  to  a sud- 
den close  in  1795,  at  the  age  of  thirty-two.  He  had  been 
spending  some  time  up  the  Mohawk  valley  with  his 
father,  apparently  assisting  in  the  construction  of  a water- 
way from  Schenectady  to  Lake  Ontario.  His  father,  the 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3°i 


General,  was  president  of  the  Inland  Lock  Navigation 
Company,  which  had  in  charge  the  execution  of  this 
important  work.  The  General  had  from  the  start  been  a 
most  zealous  promoter  of  the  enterprise.  Locks  had  just 
been  completed  at  Little  Falls  and  Fort  Herkimer  to  help 
the  boats  around  the  rapids  in  the  Mohawk  at  those 
points,  and  on  the  ioth  of  August  he  was  to  meet  the 
Indians  in  council  at  Oneida  to  secure  the  right  of  way 
for  a canal  between  the  Mohawk  and  Wood  Creek,  which 
empties  into  Oneida  Lake. 

His  son,  John  Bradstreet,  evidently  feeling  unwell, 
started  for  his  home  at  Saratoga,  where  he  arrived  on  the 
7th  of  August.  His  wife,  with  her  little  son,  was 
away  at  the  time ; family  tradition  says  in  New 
York.  The  fever  which  had  been  developing  was 
thought  to  have  been  aggravated  by  showing  a gentle- 
man over  the  battle  field  under  a broiling  sun.  This  was 
in  all  probability  the  Due  de  La  Rochefoucauld-Liancourt. 
(See  Stone's  Burgoyne’s  Campaign  p.  381.)  The  record 
of  this  sad  event,  found  in  the  Schuyler  family  Bible, 
reads  as  follows : 

“August  7,  1795,  John  B.  Schuyler  arrived  at  his  house 
in  Saratoga  from  the  westward.  Taken  sick  on  Wednes- 
day, the  12th,  of  a Bilious  Fever.  Died  the  19th  August, 
1795.  Buried  in  the  vault  of  Stephen  Van  Rensselaer, 
Esq.,  at  Watervliet,  20th  August,  1795.” 

Local  tradition  has  it  that  his  body  was  taken  down 
the  river  in  a canoe,  which  is  quite  probable.  The  absence 
of  Mrs.  Schuyler,  together  with  the  extreme  heat,  no 
doubt  accounts  for  the  speedy  removal  of  the  remains  to 
the  family  vault. 

That  was  a sad  home-coming  to  both  the  young  wife 
and  the  father ; for  when  they  bade  him  good-by,  neither 


3°2 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


had  dreamed  that  it  was  for  aye.  His  sudden  death 
proved  to  be  especially  distressing  to  his  father,  who  had 
built  on  him  many  high  hopes.  That  hev  was  a young  m,an 
of  unusual  intelligence,  stability  of  character  and  influ- 
ence, is  proven  by  the  fact  that  he  had  already  been 
elected  as  one  of  the  trustees  of  Williams  College,  Massa- 
chusetts ; that  he  had  been  chosen  the  first  Supervisor  of 
his  town  after  the  new  County  of  Saratoga  had  been 
erected;  and  by  the  fact  that  he  was  sent  to  the  New 
York  Assembly  in  1795. 

Philip  Schuyler,  2d. 

Philip  Schuyler,  2d,  was  seven  years  of  age  when  his 
father,  John  Bradstreet,  died.  His  grandfather,  the 
General,  was  appointed  his  guardian,  who  first  placed 
him  in  a school  on  Staten  Island,  under  the  charge  of  Dr. 
Moore,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Virginia,  .and  later  he  was 
sent  to  Columbia  College.  During  his  collegiate  course 
he  lived  in  New  York,  and  for  part  of  the  time  in  the 
family  of  his  talented  uncle,  Alexander  Hamilton ; a rare 
privilege,  that,  for  a young  man  in  the  formative  period 
of  his  life. 

Philip  Schuyler,  2d,  selected  for  his  wife  Miss  Grace 
Hunter,  sister  of  Hon.  John  Hunter,  of  Hunter’s  Island, 
N.  Y.  They  were  married  in  New  York,  September  12th, 
1811.  She  was  a beautiful  and  lovable  woman,  and  she 
willingly  left  the  charms  of  city  life  for  the  quiet  scenes 
and  more  romantic  life  in  the  old  historic  home  at 
Saratoga.135 

Being  an  only  child,  Philip  inherited  so  much  of  the 
Saratoga  estate  as  fell  to  his  father,  which  ran  for  three 

135  Most  of  the  above  facts  relating  to  J.  Bradstreet,  and  Philip  Schuyler, 
2nd,  were  taken  from  the  Schuyler  MSS.,  in  possession  of  Miss  Fanny 
Schuyler,  of  Pelham-on-Sound. 


MRS.  PHILIP  SCHUYLER,  2D 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3°  4 

miles  along  the  Hudson  River.  He  also  inherited  from 
his  father  and  grandfather  a large  measure  of  their  public 
spirit,  which  manifested  itself  through  an  active  interest 
in  anything  that  tended  to  promote  the  public  welfare, 
multiply  common  luxuries  for  the  people,  or  increase  the 
comforts  of  living.  He  was  an  enthusiastic  promoter  of 
inland  navigation,  or  the  canal  projects,  which  so  stirred 
the  public  mind  of  this  State  from  1807  to  1825,  at  which 
latter  date  both  the  Champlain  and  Erie  canals  had  been 
completed. 

It  was  through  his  influence  that  the  great  canal  basin 
was  built  at  Schuylerville  and  also  the  slip  or  back-set 
from  the  basin  to  the  rear  of  the  mills;  and  to  guard 
against  the  evils  of  stagnant  water  he  obtained  a per- 
petual grant  to  tap  the  end  of  the  slip  and  use  the  water 
for  running  a mill ; the  sawmill  now  operated  by  Mr.  G. 
Edward  Laing  gets  its  power  from  this  source.  This  is 
the  only  place  where  the  State  allows  water  to  be  drawn 
from  the  canals  to  furnish  power  for  a private  enterprise. 
This  franchise  was  secured  not  only  for  sanitary  reasons, 
but  as  part  pay  for  the  right  to  pass  through  Mr.  Schuy- 
ler’s estate. 

He  early  became  interested  in  cotton  manufacture,  and 
erected  here  at  Schuylerville  the  second  cotton  mill  in 
the  State  of  New  York — the  old  Horicon,  which  still 
stands,  though  somewhat  enlarged,  as  a monument  to  his 
enterprise. 

In  1822  his  fellow  citizens  sent  him  to  represent  them 
as  Assemblyman  in  the  New  York  Legislature. 

Philip  Schuyler,  2d,  and  his  charming  wife  maintained 
the  ancient  family  reputation  for  hospitality.  So  long  as 
a Schuyler  lived  here  open  house  was  kept  for  every  one 
who  could  formulate  a decent  excuse  for  crossing  their 


no 


3°6 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


threshold.  During  the'  summer  season  the  old  house  was 
usually  thronged  with  guests  from  everywhere,  among 
which  were  sure  to  be  a goodly  sprinkling  of  notables 
of  every  type. 

Visit  of  Lafayette 

Perhaps  during  the  whole  stretch  of  the  nineteenth 
century  the  Schuyler  mansion  was  never  more  highly 
honored  than  by  the  visit  of  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette,  the 
friend  of  Washington,  the  one  Frenchman  who  made  the 
greatest  sacrifices  for  American  liberty.  On  his  last  visit 
here,  in  1824,  he  was  voted  the  nation’s  guest,  and  was 
everywhere  lionized  and  feted  as  no  foreigner  since  has 
been.  Though  it  was  quite  out  of  his  way,  he  could  not 
resist  turning  aside  to  visit  the  old  Saratoga  home  of 
General  Schuyler,  whom  he  had  greatly  loved,  and  the 
scene  of  the  hurhiliation  of  one  proud  army  of  France’s 
ancient  foe. 

Such  details  of  this  interesting  visit  as  have  been  pre- 
served we  here  give  verbatim  from  a manuscript  in 
possession  of  Miss  Fanny  Schuyler  of  Pelham-on- 
Sound,  N.  Y.,  a daughter  of  Philip  Schuyler,  2d.136 

“The  general  came  in  the  coach-and-four  which  my 
father  had  sent  to  convey  him  from  the  town  beyond.  His 
son,  who  was  with  him,  had  a round  face  and  wore  gold 
spectacles.  His  secretary  and  another  gentleman  filled 
a second  carriage.  Lafayette  received  the  villagers,  who 
had  assembled  on  the  lawn  in  front  of  the  house,  with 
very  courteous  bows,  and  spoke  some  appreciative  words. 

“Being  greatly  fatigued  from  his  journey,  Lafayette 
was  shown  into  the  guest  chamber  (on  the  southeast  cor- 

136  The  facts  which  the  MSS,  preserve  were  given  to  her  by  her  eldest 
sister.  Ruth,  now,  1900,  88  years  of  age. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3°  7 


ner,  first  floor)  where,  having  stretched  himseK  on  the 
bed,  he  slept  for  several  hours.  After  a collation  was 
served,  and  before  his  departure,  he  stepped  to  the  side- 
board, and  while  resting  one  arm  on  its  polished  surface, 
with  the  other  poured  a glass  of  Madeira,  which  he  drank 
to  the  health  of  'the  four  generations  of  Schuylers  he  had 
known' — the  fourth  generation  was  represented  by  his 
host's  three  little  daughters  (Ruth,  Elizabeth  and  Grace). 
Just  as  he  was  about  to  depart,  Lafayette  lifted  little 
Grace  Schuyler  up  in  his  arms  and  kissed  her.  After- 
wards, being  asked  how  she  liked  General  Lafayette,  she 
said:  “I  don't  like  that  man,  'his  face  pricked  me.'”137 

Hospitality  of  the  Schuylers 


Quite  early  in  the  .century  Saratoga  Springs  became 
the  most  popular,  indeed  the  one  fashionable  watering 
place  in  America.  Thither  the  blooded  aristocracy,  the 
merchant  princes,  the  leaders  in  fashion  and  politics, 
flocked  from  all  parts  of  the  States.  One  of  the  most 
popular  drives  in  those  days  for  those  who  had  the  entree 
of  the  mansion  was  from  the  Springs  to  Old  Saratoga 
(Schuylerville). 

Dinner  parties  were  frequently  given  here  by  the 


137  The  above-mentioned  mahogany  brass-mounted  sideboard,  together 
with  the  high-post  French  bedstead  on  which  Lafayette  slept,  are  now 
in  possession  of  the  family,  at  Pelham-on-Sound,  in  the  house  occupied  by 
Miss  Fanny  Schuyler  there,  as  are  also  many  other  interesting  pieces  of 
furniture  once  used  by  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler,  including  a mirror,  which  is 
known  to  have  reflected  the  faces  of  most  of  the  Revolutionary  notables, 
among  which  may  be  mentioned  General  Burgoyne  and  his  suite;  also 
General  Schuyler’s  silver  spurs,  pocket  sun-dial,  gold  pen  and  pencil 
case,  double-cased  gold-embossed  watch,  silver-mounted  pistol — all  used 
in  his  military  campaigns.  A high,  mahogany  hall  clock,  French  white 
marble  and  gilt  parlor  clock,  white  silk  vest,  embroidered  in  gilt  thread, 
etc.,  are  also  in  possession  of  the  family  there. 


3°8 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Schuylers  at  the  then  fashionable  hour  of  three  or  four 
o’clock ; the  guests  returning  to  the  Springs  in  the  early 
evening.  Among  such,  one  might  mention  Martin  Van 
Buren,  President  of  the  United  States,  who  had  become 
a warm  personal  friend  of  Philip  Schuyler,  2d,  accom- 
panied by  his  popular  son,  “Prince  John,”  as  he  was  then 
called. 

Departure  of  the  Schuylers 

But  changes  came  to  the  old  homestead  at  last.  Per- 
haps the  worst  financial  panic  in  our  -nation’s  history  was 
that,  of  1837.  Commerce  and  manufactures  were  pros- 
trate; hundreds  of  wealthy  mercantile  houses  in  every 
quarter  of  the  country  suddenly  found  themselves  bank- 
rupt, and  the  crash  was  consummated  when  the  banks 
universally  suspended  specie  payments.  Philip  Schuyler, 
like  thousands  of  others,  was  caught  in  this  financial 
whirlwind  and  swamped.  To  meet  his  obligations,  the 
ancestral  estate  was  sold. 

President  Van  Buren  ere  long,  having  need  of  a man  of 
Schuyler’s  calibre  in  an  important  position,  unsolicited, 
sent  him  as  consul  to  the  port  of  Liverpool,  England.  No 
better  selection  could -have  been  made,  if  we  can  accept 
the  judgment  of  the  English  press.  For  example,  the 
Liverpool  Courier  of  June  1,  1842,  has  this  to  say,  when  it 
became  known  that  Mr.  Schuyler  had  been  recalled : 

“Among  other  removals  we  regret  to  announce  that  of 
Philip  Schuyler,  Esq.,  the  late  consul  of  this  port.  The 
United  States  never  had,  nor  never  can  have,  a more 
efficient  officer  than  that  gentleman  to  represent  their 
great  nation ; for  besides  the  official  capacities  which  are 
indispensable  to  the  fulfillment  of  the  multifarious  duties 
of  a consulate,  he  possessed  in  an  eminent  degree  the  no 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3°  9 


less  necessary  and  agreeable  faculty  of  ingratiating  him- 
self into  the  respect  and  esteem  of  our  people.  Circum- 
stances led  us  on  several  occasions  to  know  these  facts, 
and  we  feel  it  our  duty,  as  it  is  our  pleasure,  to  record 
them.” 

He  was  recalled  by  President  Tyler  for  purely  party 
reasons,  and  that  after  he  had  been  orally  assured  by  him 
that  he  would  be  retained  at  the  post. 

After  his  return  from  England,  Mr.  Schuyler  was  at 
one  time  on  the  point  of  repurchasing  his  old  home  and 
returning  to  Schuylerville ; but  as  their  son  John  was  in 
New  York  preparing  for  college,  Mrs.  Schuyler  preferred 
to  remain  near  him  and  so  the  project  was  abandoned. 
They  finally  built  a new  house  on  a fine  site,  including 
seventy  acres  of  land,  at  Pelham-on-Sound,  a favorite 
residence  of  New  Yorkers,  and  within  easy  distance  of 
the  city. 

As  an  indication  that  he  retained  an  undying  affection 
for  the  home  of  his  fathers  and  the  scenes  of  his  boyhood, 
and  that  he  was  held  in  highest  esteem  by  his  neighbors, 
we  here  insert  a paragraph  from  a letter  of  one  of  his 
daughters  to  the  writer : 

“One  of  my  childish  remembrances  is  a visit  with  my 
father  to  Schuylerville,  on  his  return  from  England,  when 
an  ovation  was  tendered  him  in  the  evening,  a serenade 
given  and  speeches  made  by  the  leading  men  of  the  place. 
And  there,  surrounded  by  his  early  friends,  and  many  of 
his  former  stalwart  workmen,  as  he  stood  among  them 
once  more  the  tears  coursed  down  his  face,  as  well  as 
down  many  other  faces  about  him.  On  another  occasion, 
when  present  there,  as  one  of  the  committee,  with  the 
Hon.  Hamilton  Fish,  to  select  the  position  for  the  Sara- 
toga monument,  his  son-in-law,  Charles  de  Luze,  Esq., 


3IQ 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


of  New  York,  who  was  also  present,  again  saw  him 
brushing  away  tears  as  he  gazed  over  the  old  familiar 
scenes  of  his  childhood.” 

The  departure  of  the  Schuylers  was  an  irreparable  loss 
to  the  commercial,  social  and  religious  interests  of  Schuy- 
lerville.  In  short,  we  have  ever  since  had  “Hamlet”  with 
Hamlet  left  out.13S 

The  Strovers 

When  the  place  was  thrown  upon  the  market  by  the 
assignee  of  Mr.  Schuyler,  it  was  purchased  by  Col. 
George  Strover.  Thus  for  135  years  this  property  had 
been  in  the  hands  of  the  Schuylers. 

Col.  George  Strover  was  born  near  Bryant's  bridge,  in 
the  town  of  Saratoga,  in  1791.  His  grandfather  had  been 
a soldier  in  the  French  and  Indian  war.  His  father,  John 
Strover,  became  a noted  scout  in  the  Revolution;  hence, 
with  such  antecedents,  it  was  altogether  natural  that 
George  Strover  should  be  eager  to  serve  his  country  in  a 
similar  way  should  the  opportunity  offer.  The  war  of 
1812  was  his  chance  and  he  was  among  the  first  to  enlist. 
It  was  in  that  war  that  he  gained  the  title  of  Colonel 
through  promotion. 

After  peace  was  declared  he  married  and  settled  on  a 
farm  below  Coveville.  There  in  various  ways  he  dis- 
played so  much  energy  and  business  sagacity  that  he 
attracted  the  attention  of  Mr.  Philip  Schuyler,  2d,  who 
ultimately  made  him  his  general  agent  and  business 
manager.  In  addition  to  his  employment  with  Mr. 
Schuyler,  he  became  extensively  engaged  as  a contractor 
on  his  own  account. 

138  Grace  Hunter,  wife  of  Philip  Schuyler,  2nd,  died  at  Pelham-on-Sound, 
December  24,  1855.  Philip  .Schuyler  died  at  the  same  place,  February  12, 
1865. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3u 

Soon  after  the  departure  of  Mr.  Schuyler  from  Schuy- 
lerville,  he,  with  several  other  gentlemen,  took  the  con- 
tract for  constructing  a large  section  of  the  Croton 
Aqueduct.  He  soon  thereafter  sold  out  to  his  partners, 
and  accepted  a position  as  manager  of  the  vast  estates  of 
Stephen  Van  Rensselaer,  the  last  of  the  Patroons.  While 
in  Van  Rensselaer's  service,  he  superintended  the  con- 
struction of  those  extensive  docks  in  Albany's  great  lum- 
ber district.  He  enjoyed  the  utmost  confidence  of  both 
Messrs.  Schuyler  and  Van  Rensselaer,  and  treasured  to 
the  last  many  valuable  tokens  of  their  regard. 

He  became  one  of  the  leading  and  most  public  spirited 
of  Schuylerville's  citizens,  and  enjoyed  the  highest  esteem 
of  his  fellow  townsmen,  because  of  his  kindly  spirit  and 
integrity  of  character.  He  was  largely  instrumental  in 
founding  the  old  Academy,  and  in  the  erection  of  the 
Episcopal  church.  And  it  was  at  his  house,  the  old 
Schuyler  mansion,  that  the  first  meeting  of  patriotic  gen- 
tlemen was  called  to  consider  what  steps  should  be  taken 
toward  the  erection  of  a suitable  monument  to  commemo- 
rate the  glorious  events  of  the  decisive  campaign  of  the 
war  for  Independence. 

That  Colonel  Strover  was  possessed  of  highest  respect 
and  reverence  for  the  historic  past  is  proved,  not  only  by 
his  strenuous  efforts  in  behalf  of  a monument,  but  in  the 
way  in  which  he  cared  for  the  old  mansion,  preserving  it 
intact  within  and  without,  so  far  as  necessary  repairs 
would  permit.  It  is  now  owned  by  two  of  his  daughters, 
Mrs.  E.  M.  McCoy  of  Waterford,  N.  Y.,  and  Mrs.  John 
Lowber,  who  with  her  family,  has  occupied  it  since  her 
father's  death,  and  who  in  her  care  of  this  historic  home 
has  shown  herself  to  be  a worthy  daughter  of  a worthy 
father.  , 


312 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


When  next  this  place  changes  hands  it  should  go  into 
the  possession  of  the  State,  and  be  placed  in  the  custody 
of  a local  historical  society,  which,  by  the  way,  ought  to 
have  been  in  existence  long  ere  this,  but  which,  in  fact, 
is  not  yet  born.  In  this  building  should  be  collected  the 
many  relics  of  colonial  and  Revolutionary  times  which 
are  scattered  about,  here  and  there,  in  this  vicinity,  but 
which  are  being  rapidly  collected  and  carried  away  by 
the  ever  increasing  horde  of  relic  hunters. 

The  Marshall  house  too,  like  the  Schuyler  mansion, 
should  ultimately  belong  to  the  public.  Houses  like  these, 
so  closely  connected  with  great  historic  events,  are  very 
rare  in  our  country,  and  hence  what  we  have  left  should 
be  guarded  and  preserved  with  the  most' jealous  care. 


CHAPTER  VII 

Post  Revolutionary  Settlement 

When,  in  1783,  England  and  the  United  States  con- 
cluded to  cease  fighting,  the  people  had  an  opportunity  to 
turn  their  attention  once  again  to  the  more  congenial  arts 
of  peace.  The  militiamen  from  the  sterile  hills  of  New 
England,  and  from  down  the  Hudson  valley  having 
caught  a glimpse  of  this  beautiful  country  during  the 
campaigns  of  the  Revolution,  thought  it  a veritable  land 
of  promise,  and  many  of  them  marched  away  with  a 
secret  resolve  to  see  more  of  it  when  once  the  desperate 
scrimmage  with  old  England  was  well  over.  No  sooner 
was  peace  declared  than  some  of  them  put  their  resolves 
into  execution.  The  tide  of  immigration  set  in  this 
direction  so  strongly  and  steadily  that,  at  the  end  of  the 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3i3 

century,  most  of  the  available  land  in  this  township  was 
taken  up,  though  by  no  means  cleared.  The  farms  were 
sometimes  purchased  outright,  but  generally  they  were 
taken  on  long  leases  from  the  Patentees,  such  as  Gen. 
Philip  Schuyler.  For  example,  the  lease  of  Thomas  Jor- 
dan was  to  run  through  the  life  of  himself,  wife  and  one 
John  Ballard,  who  lived  with  him.  It  was,  however,  pur- 
chased before  the  expiration  of  the  lease. 

The  story  of  the  way  in  which  three  settlers  in  this 
town  obtained  their  farms  is  worthy  of  perpetuation  here. 
We  have  elsewhere  spoken  of  the  raids  of  the  Indians  and 
Tories  from  the  north,  and  their  persistent  efforts  at  kid- 
napping prominent  citizens  and  carrying  them  to  Canada. 

On  the  7th  of  August,  1781,  seven  men,  sent  from 
Canada,  came  to  Albany  and  in  the  evening  of  that  day 
made  an  attack  upon  the  town-house  of  General  Schuyler, 
who  chanced  to  be  there  at  the  time  with  his  family, 
instead  of  Saratoga  (Schuylerville),  as  was  his  custom 
in  the  summer  time.  Their  object  was  to  kill  or  capture 
the  General.  There  were  in  the  house  with  the  General 
at  the  time  John  Ward  and  John  Cokely,  two  of  his  life 
guards,  and  also  John  Tubbs,  an  army  courier,  in  his 
service.  These  three  men  made  a gallant  fight  with  the 
seven  assassins,  who  had  effected  an  entrance  into  the 
hall.  John  Tubbs,  as  his  grandchildren  now  relate  it, 
had  a personal  struggle  with  one,  who,  having  pressed 
him  down  behind  an  old  oaken  chest,  with  his  hands  on 
his  throat,  tried  to  draw  a knife  to  finish  him,  but  the 
knife  was  gone,  and  so  Tubbs  was  obliged  to  let  him  up. 
Meanwhile  General  Schuyler  had,  from  the  windows 
above,  aroused  the  town,  and  the  seven  men  left  suddenly, 
carrying  off  Tubbs  and  Cokely  with  them  as  prisoners, 
together  with  a goodly  amount  of  the  General’s  silver 


3i4 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


plate  as  proof  that  they  had  actually  penetrated  into 
Schuyler’s  house  and  made  an  attempt  to  execute  their 
appointed  task.  The  prisoners  were  kept  nineteen  months 
on  an  island  in  the  St.  Lawrence.  Returning  home  about 
the  time  peace  was  declared,  General  Schuyler  presented 
the  three  men  with  a deed  of  two  hundred  and  seventy-five 
acres  of  land.  The  deed  is  still  in  possession  of  the 
descendants  of  John  Tubbs,  and  recites  that  “In  con- 
sideration of  five  shillings,  and  that  John  Cokely,  John 
V/ard  and  John  Tubbs  did  gallantly  defend  the  said 
Philip  Schuyler  when  attacked  in  his  own  house  near  the 
city  of  Albany,  on  the  7th  day  of  August,  1781,  by  a party 
of  the  enemy  in  the  late  war,  sent  expressly  to  kill  or 
make  prisoner  of  the  said  Philip  Schuyler,”  the  party 
of  the  first  part  hath  granted  and  sold  to  the  said  Ward, 
Cokely  and  Tubbs  all  that  tract  and  parcel  of  land  “in 
the  Saratoga  patent,  known  and  distinguished  as  the 
westernmost  farm  of  the  south  half  of  lot  No.  20,  in  the 
grand  division  of  the  Saratoga  patent  made  by  John  B. 
Bleecker,  surveyor,  in  1750,  containing  about  two  hun- 
dred and  seventy  acres  of  land.” 

The  land  was  first  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the  men 
drew  for  their  respective  portions.  John  Cokely’s  share 
ultimately  came  into  possession  of  John  Tubbs’  descend- 
ants, who  held  the  property  until  1894,  when  it  was  pur- 
chased by  Eugene  Rogers. 

A compilation  of  the  hundreds  of  names  of  those  who 
settled  in  this  vicinity  after  the  Revolution  is  apart  from 
the  scope  and  purpose  of  this  book,  such  being  of  little 
interest  to  the  general  reader.  We  would  therefore  refer 
those  interested  in  that  subject  to  Sylvester’s  History  of 
Saratoga  County,  also  to  the  town  and  church  records. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3i5 


Early  Roads 

After  the  settler  has  once  established  himself  in  his 
new  home,  about  the  first  thing  he  must  turn  his  attention 
to  is  the  means  of  communication  between  himself  and 
his  neighbors  and  the  markets  beyond;  he  must  address 
himself  to  the  interminable  task  of  road  building. 

The  first  roads  in  a new  country  are  necessarily  very 
crude  and  rough  affairs.  The  bicycle  and  automobile 
could  not  have  flourished  here  in  those  pioneer  days.  For 
many  years  after  the  settlement  of  the  country  the  only 
vehicles  that  could  stand  the  strain  were  the  wood-sled 
and  lumber  wagon. 

Naturally  the  first  highway  built  in  this  section  was 
the  river  road.  But  this,  unlike  any  of  its  successors,  was 
at  the  outset  mainly  built  at  government  expense  for  the 
transportation  of  armies  and  munitions  of  war.  It  was 
generally  supposed  that  the  present  road  coincides  nearly 
with  the  original  one,  and  that  followed  mainly  the  old 
Indian  trail.  The  canal,  however,  has  in  many  places 
supplanted  the  old  road.  Some  old  maps  and  other  docu- 
ments prove  pretty  conclusively  that  much  of  the  way, 
at  least  between  Schuylerville  and  Stillwater,  there  were 
two  roads,  one  near  the  river  bank  and  the  other  along 
the  foot  of  the  bluffs ; the  latter  was  used  in  time  of  high 
water.  Such  was  the  case  between  Wilbur’s  Basin  and 
Bemis  Heights  at  the  time  of  the  Revolution,139  and  also 
just  below  Schuylerville.140  Tradition  says  this  river 
road  forded  the  Fish  creek  a few  rods  above  the  canal 
aqueduct,  ascended  its  south  bank  back  of  Mr.  Lowber’s 

139  See  Burgoyne’s  map,  in  Public  Papers  of  George  Clinton.  Vol.  II., 
p.  430.  Also  the  Sexagenary,  pp.  70,  72. 

140  Journal  of  La  Corne  St.  Luc’s  Expedition  against  Fort  Clinton,  p. 
, ante,  and  the  Sexagenary,  p.  140. 


3l6 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


barn  (some  say  where  the  canal  bridge  is)  and  then 
passed  east  of  the  original  Schuyler  mansion  about  where 
the  canal  is  now.  This  is  altogether  probable.  The 
writer  has  found  a tradition  which  says  that  north  of  the 
creek  the  road  struck  through  where  the  canal  basin  is 
and  ran  along  the  low  terrace  seen  in  the  meadow  north 
of  the  Ferry  street  road,  and  just  east  of  the  canal,  thence 
north  through  Seeleyville,  following  the  present  line  of 
North  Broadway.  It  is  not  probable  that  there  was  a 
bridge  across  Fish  creek  till  about  1770.  As  there  was 
a military  road  cut  on  the  east  side  in  1709  from  the  Bat- 
tenkill  to  Fort  Edward,  the  old  ford  across  the  river  just 
north  of  the  island,  over  which  the  road  to  Greenwich 
now  passes,  must  have  figured  as  part  of  that  route. 
Very  likely  the  fort  built  by  Peter  Schuyler  in  1709  was 
for  the  purpose  of  guarding  that  ford,  and  stood  on  the 
flats  instead  of  the  hill,  as  has  been  by  some  supposed. 

Lateral  Roads 

At  the  time  of  the  Revolution  there  was  a road  running 
west  from  Bemis  Heights ; one  west  from  Sword's  house 
which  General  Fraser  used  in  his  flank  movement  on  the 
morning  of  the  19th  of  September,  1777,  the  same  which 
now  runs  west  from  Searle's  ferry.  Another  road  ran 
west  from  Coveville,  starting  just  south  of  Van  Veghten's 
mill.  The  earliest  road  to  the  westward  from  Old  Sara- 
toga (Schuylerville)  started  at  the  Horicon  mill,  ran  up 
the  south  bank  of  the  creek  and  followed  the  line  of  the 
present  footpath  to  Smithville.141  From  that  point  there 
has  been  no  change  in  the  old  line.  Then,  as  now,  it 
crossed  the  creek  just  west  of  Mr.  Frank  Marshall's, 


141  See  old  document  copied  in  Sylvester’s  Hist,  of  Saratoga  County,  p.  268. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3T7 


thence  southwest  past  Mr.  Hiram  Cramer’s.  The  present 
road  from  Smithville  to  the  river  road  is  very  old  and 
antedates  the  Revolution.  We  have  elsewhere  spoken  of 
the  road  to  Saratoga  Springs,  through  Grangerville,  built 
by  General  Schuyler  in  1783.  This  road  originally  passed 
to  the  north  of  *the  creek  at  Grangerville  and  so  avoided 
bridge  building.  The  ford  across  the  river  at  Schuyler- 
ville  being  available  only  at  low  water,  a ferry  was  started 
very  early  by  the  De  Ridders.  This  crossed  below  the 
island;  its  western  landing  place  was  on  the  angle  just 
north  of  the  mouth  of  Fish  creek,  its  eastern  landing  was 
fifteen  or  twenty  rods  below  the  bridge.  Many  old  resi- 
dents of  Schuylerville  can  still  remember  De  Ridder’s 
ferry,  it  was  propelled  by  horse  power,  and  hence  was 
known  as  a horse  boat.  The  great  increase  in  travel  and 
traffic  which  followed  on  the  opening  of  the  canal,  made 
possible  the  bridging  of  the  Hudson  at  this  point  to 
accommodate  the  country  to  the  east  of  the  river.  This 
was  done  by  a private  company  in  1836,  and  it  has  ever 
since  remained  a toll  bridge. 

Partition  of  Saratoga 

As  we  have  stated  in  an  earlier  part  of  this  work,  Sara- 
toga was  a name  originally  given  by  the  Indians  to  a dis- 
trict of  country  with  indefinite  boundaries  stretching 
from  perhaps  Waterford  to  the  State  dam  at  North- 
umberland and  including  both  sides  of  the  river.  Then 
came  the  Saratoga  Patent  of  1684,  which  took  in  six 
miles  on  each  side  of  the  river,  from  Mechanicville  north 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Battenkill. 

March  24,  1 772,  tlie  New  York  Colonial  Legislature 
passed  the  first  act  which  organized  this  territory  into  a 
legal  entity.  What  has  since  become  Saratoga  County 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3iS 

was  then  divided  into  two  districts — Half  Moon  and 
Saraghtoga.  As  there  were  no  towns  organized  here  at 
that  time,  the  district  of  Saraghtoga  included  Easton,  now 
in  the  County  of  Washington,  and  nearly  all  the  present 
County  of  Saratoga  north  of  Anthiony’s-kill,  which  enters 
the  Hudson  at  Mechanicville,  and  it  so  continued  until 
April  1,  I775>  when  the  west  part  of  the  county  was 
organized  into  a separate  district  called  Ballstown.  Gen. 
E.  F.  Bullard,  in  his  historical  address,  says  very  happily : 
“As  Virginia  was  called  the  mother  of  States,  so  Old 
Saratoga  may  be  called  the  mother  of  towns/'  First 
Ballston,  as  we  have  just  seen,  was  taken  from  it.  Then, 
after  New  York  burst  the  Provincial  bud  and  blossomed 
into  a State,  and  the  machinery  of  a State  government 
was  set  running,  on  the  7th  of  March,  1788,  an  act  was 
passed  organizing  towns  in  the  place  of  districts.  By  that 
act  Stillwater,  including  Malta,  was  taken  off  from  the 
Saratoga  district,  thus  making  what  afterward  became 
Saratoga  County  into  four  towns,  viz : Halfmoon,  Sara- 
toga, Ballston  and  Stillwater,  all  of  which  were  yet  a 
part  of  Albany  County.  On  the  3d  of  March,  1789,  that 
part  of  Saratoga  township  lying  on  the  east  of  the  Hud- 
son was  erected  into  a township  and  called  East  Town. 
In  1791,  this  was  set  off  to  form  part  of  Washington 
County.  On  the  7th  of  February,  1791,  these  four  towns 
were  separated  from  Albany  County  and  erected  into  an 
independent  county,  and  appropriately  named  Saratoga. 

How  Saratoga  Springs  got  its  Name 

In  1798  this  old  township  was  shorn  of  more  of  her  ter- 
ritory by  the  organization  of  Northumberland,  which 
took  off  all  now  included  in  Moreau  and  Wilton,  and  the 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


3i9 

east  part  of  Corinth  and  Greenfield.  The  fame  of  the 
Springs  having  drawn  to  that  part  of  the  township  many 
settlers,  a petition  was  granted  them  in  1819  which 
resulted  in  another  division  of  Old  Saratoga  and  the 
erection  of  the  town  of  Saratoga  Springs.  This  left  to 
the  town  its  present  area  of  about  seven  miles  square. 
After  this  division  Saratoga  numbered  2,233  inhabitants, 
and  Saratoga  Springs  1,909.  Here  we  discover  why  the 
Springs  came  to  be  called  Saratoga  Springs.  For  the 
first  thirty  years  of  their  history  they  were  located  within 
the  limits  of  the  town  of  Saratoga,  and  when  the  new 
town  was  set  off  its  inhabitants  insisted  on  the  retention 
of  the  name  under  which  their  district  had  become 
famous.142 


CHAPTER  VIII 

V ILLAGES 

After  the  destruction  of  Old  Saratoga,  in  1745,  eighty 
years  elapsed  before  another  village  of  equal  size  grew 
up  within  the  bounds  of  this  township.  Of  course  it  pos- 
sessed more  inhabitants  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury than  at  that  epoch,  but  no  villages.  These, 
however,  were  sure  to  appear  in  time. 

The  first  store  in  town  of  which  we  have  been  able  to 
find  any  record  was  opened  by  Plerman  Van  Veghten 
some  time  before  1800.143  It  is,  however,  probable  that 
supplies  had  been  kept  at  Schuyler's  mills  before  this. 

142  Most  of  the  above  facts  concerning  the  divisions  of  the  district,  and 
later  the  town,  of  Saratoga  were  taken  from  Gen.  E.  F.  Bullard’s  Cen- 
tennial 4th  of  July  address. 

143  Old  Records  of  the  Reformed  Church  of  Schuylerville,  p.  88. 


320 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


A store  was  also  kept  by  one  John  Douglas  on  the  place 
now  owned  by  Hiram  Cramer  at  an  early  day,  just  when 
we  have  not  discovered.  The  Hill  at  Cramer's  was  cer- 
tainly once  quite  a business  place  before  the  opening  of 
the  canal  and  the  subsequent  growth  of  Schuylerville. 
Besides  the  store,  there  was  an  ashery  for  the  manufac- 
ture of  potash,  the  old  Baptist  church,  a school  house  and 
one  or  two  mechanic  shops.  But  Schuylerville's  “boom” 
put  an  end  to  the  aspirations  of  Dunham's  Hill,  as  it  was 
then  called. 

Dean's  Corners,  in  the  western  part  of  the  town,  was 
named  from  Dr.  Dean,  who  lived  at  that  point  and  prac- 
ticed medicine  for  many  years,  though  he  was  not  the 
first  settler.  It  contains  a store,  post  office  and  school 
house,  and  numbers  about  fifty  inhabitants. 

Quaker  Springs  derived  its  name  from  the  conjunction 
of  two  important  facts.  First,  because  the  Society  of 
Friends,  or  Quakers,  were  the  most  numerous  among  the 
first  settlers,  and  built  a meeting  house  in  that  locality, 
where  they  have  worshiped  for  a hundred  years  or  more ; 
and  second,  because  two  very  fine  mineral  springs  exist 
there.  The  village  numbers  about  150  inhabitants;  it 
contains  a large  store  of  general  merchandise,  a post- 
office,  a school  house,  a saw  mill,  and  a Methodist  Epis- 
copal church. 

The  water  of  the  springs  is  charged  with  natural  gas, 
and  is  of  very  fine  quality.  One  reminds  the  visitor  of 
the  more  renowned  ones  at  Saratoga  Springs,  and  the 
other  bubbling  up  within  twenty-five  feet  of  it,  is  strongly 
impregnated  with  sulphur.  Both  of  them  are  equal  in 
medicinal  properties  to  those  at  the  great  Spa.  Were 
these  springs  situated  anywhere  within  200  miles  of  their 
present  location  they  would  be  immensely  valuable. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


32 1 


Grangerville 

Grangerville  is  a hamlet  of  fifteen  or  twenty  houses, 
about  two  miles  west  of  Schuylerville.  The  occasion  for 
a village  there  is  a mill  privilege  on  Fish  creek.  The  first 
mill  here  was  a grist  mill,  erected  by  Jesse  Toll,  before 
1800;  but  the  name  of  one  Harvey  Granger,  who  owned 
and  run  the  mills  for  many  years,  became  attached  to  the 
hamlet  that  grew  up  around  him.  Besides  the  grist  mill, 
there  is  a saw  mill  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  creek. 
There,  too,  are  the  inevitable  village  store,  blacksmith 
shop  and  school  house,  which  also  serves  the  purpose  of 
a church.  Here  a harvest  that  is  unusual  and  unique  is 
gathered  yearly  by  the  enterprising  miller,  Mr.  Elmer 
E.  Baker.  In  the  month  of  September  great  quantities  of 
eels  run  down  the  creek  into  the  river.  A weir  has  been 
so  constructed  at  the  dam  as  to  catch  the  larger  eels,  and 
as  high  as  thirty-three  barrels,  or  three  tons,  of  this 
wriggling,  and  yet  toothsome,  product  have  been  shipped 
to  market  in  a season. 


CoVEVILLE 

Situated  three  miles  south  of  Schuylerville,  on  the  river 
road,  is  another  hamlet  known  as  Coveville.  This  name 
has  supplanted  that  of  Dovegat,  which  was  originally 
given  to  the  locality.  Here  General  Burgoyne  and  his 
army  camped  for  several  days  on  his  way  down  and  up 
from  the  scene  of  his  defeat.  Here  Cornelius  Van  Vegh- 
ten  had  a mill  as  early  as  1784.  The  remains  of  the  dam 
are  still  to  be  seen  on  the  west  side  of  the  highway  as  you 
cross  the  creek.  Here  Herman  Van  Veghten  opened 
what  was,  perhaps,  the  first  store  in  the  town.  There  was 
a tavern  here  for  many  years,  but  now  long  since  discon- 


21 


322 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


tinued.  Here  is  a store  and  a school  house.  The  canal 
at  this  point  affords  shipping  facilities  for  potatoes  for 
quite  a district  to  the  west. 

Victory 

This  village  is  mainly  the  creation  of  the  Victory 
Manufacturing  Company.  Before  its  advent  an  unbroken 
woods  stretched  from  above  the  mills  to  Schuylerville. 
It  derived  its  name  entirely  from  the  fancy  of  some 
patriotic  member  of  the  company,  who  suggested  it  as 
the  title  for  their  organization  in  allusion  to  the  victory 
of  the  Americans  over  the  British  won  in  the  immediate 
vicinity.  It  is  very  pleasantly  situated  on  the  north,  or 
left,  bank  of  Fish  creek,  one  and  one-half  miles  above  its 
confluence  with  the  river.  The  one  great  industry  here 
is  the  manufacture  of  cotton  goods;  but  of  this  great 
mill  we  will  take  occasion  to  speak  more  in  detail  in 
another  connection. 

The  village  has  an  unusually  spruce  and  well-kept 
appearance.  Besides  the  pretty  cottages  of  the  operatives, 
many  citizens  have  built  for  themselves  substantial  and 
beautiful  homes  along  the  well  shaded  streets.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  attractions  about  the  homes  the  company,  with 
a true  public  and  altruistic  spirit,  maintain  a small  park 
adjoining  the  mills  with  a beautiful  lawn  and  a profusion 
of  magnificent  flowering  plants,  which  afford  a pleasant 
outlook  from  the  mill  windows  for  their  employees.  This 
company  donated  the  ground  and  contributed  largely  for 
the  erection  of  a neat  church  edifice  for  the  use  of  the 
villagers.  This  the  company  generously  keeps  in  repair. 

Victory  Mills  was  incorporated  in  1849.  The  first 
board  of  trustees  were:  William  E.  Miner,  Patrick 
Cooney,  George  McCreedy,  Russell  Carr  and  Benjamin 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


323 


Kelsey.  William  E.  Miner  was  first  president,  and 
James  Cavanagh,  clerk.  The  officers  for  1900  are: 
Matthew  E.  Kelly,  Robert  Barrett  and  William  J.  Ken- 
nedy. Mr.  M.  E.  Kelly  is  president,  and  Archie  J.  Ken- 
nedy, clerk.  The  village  has  an  ample  supply  of  hotels, 
several  stores  of  general  merchandise,  a post-office,  mar- 
kets, etc.,  and  supports  an  excellent  graded  school. 

Smithville 

On  the  right  bank  of  the  Fish  creek,  and  opposite 
Victory  Mills,  is  the  village  of  Smithville.  Smithville 
originated  in  this  way : Thomas  Smith,  grandson  of  the 
early  settler  Thomas,  purchased  a farm  on  the  south  side 
of  the  creek  from  the  assignee  of  the  Schuyler  estate 
about  1840.  Sometime  thereafter  he  conceived  the  notion 
of  starting  a town;  so  he  laid  out  a large  share  of  his 
property  in  building  lots,  advertised  it  pretty  extensively, 
and  succeeded  in  selling  many  of  them.  The  village  is 
very  pleasantly  and  healthfully  located,  but  it  has  from  the 
beginning  been  merely  a place  of  residence. 

SCHUYLERVILLE 

At  the  opening  of  the  19th  century  there  was  no  such 
place  as  Schuylerville  in  existence.  Broadway  was  then 
an  open  country  road.  South  of  the  creek  then  stood  the 
old  Dutch  Reformed  church,  of  historic  memory,  with 
the  sexton’s  house,  the  Schuyler  mansion  and  several 
mills,  with  perhaps  a tenement  house  or  two.  On  the 
north  side  of  the  creek  there  was  a distillery,  a fulling 
mill,  a grist  mill,  and  a blacksmith  shop  which  stood  then, 
and  for  a number  of  years,  where  the  alley,  opposite 
Bullard’s  paper  mill,  enters  Broadway;  just  north  of  the 
shop  was  a house.  The  next  building  to  the  north  was 


324 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


an  old  government  storehouse  or  barrack,  where  the 
house  of  James  E.  McEckron  now  stands,  191  Broadway; 
above  this  there  was  a log  house  standing  on  the  north- 
west corner  of  Broadway  and  Spring  street,  with  some 
old  Revolutionary  barracks  standing  a few  rods  to  the 
northwest.  The  next  house  to  the  north  was  the  parson- 
age of  the  Dutch  Reformed  church,  still  standing,  265 
Broadway,  and  north  of  this  was  the  historic  Bushee 
house  (since  called  the  Marshall  house). 

From  the  recollections  of  old  inhabitants,  preserved  in 
Sylvester’s  ''History  of  Saratoga  County”  and  Gen.  E.  F. 
Bullard’s  historical  address,  we  learn  that  in  1812  a Mr. 
Daggett  ran  the  aforementioned  blacksmith  shop,  that  a 
Widow  Taylor  was  running  a tavern  where  the  house  No. 
187  Broadway  stands,  now  owned  by  Napoleon  Gravelle. 
Just  to  the  north  of  this,  in  the  old  government  store- 
house, Alpheus  Bullard  opened  a store  that  same  year; 
Stephen  Welsh  was  then  living  in  the  log  house  on  the 
corner  of  Broadway  and  Spring  street.  North  of  him  a 
Mr.  Peacock  lived,  and  between  him  and  the  old  Dutch 
parsonage  lived  a Mr.  Van  Tassel.  Soon  afterwards 
Alpheus  Bullard  gave  up  store-keeping  and  built  the 
Mansion  House  on  the  southwest  corner  of  Broadway 
and  Spring  street,  no  doubt  to  accommodate  the  travel  to 
and  from  Saratoga  Springs,  most  of  which  had  to  go  this 
way  at  that  time.  A stage  route  fro’m  Boston  to  the 
Springs  ran  this  way  until  after  1830.  This  tavern  was 
afterward  turned  into  a dwelling  house  and  is  now  occu- 
pied by  Mrs.  R.  D.  Lewis.  About  the  same  time  (1813 
or  1814),  Daniel  Patterson  built  a tavern,  which  still 
stands,  and  bears  the  name  of  the  Schuylerville  House. 
Soon  after  the  war  of  1812  Abraham  Van  Deusen  opened 
a store  on  the  site  of  the  present  Bullard  block ; his  house 
stood  where  the  bank  now  is,  98  Broadway.  The  long 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


325 

wooden  building,  78  to  82  Broadway,  has  stood  for  eighty 
years  or  more. 

At  this  time  the  ancient  woods  still  covered  most  of  the 
hillside  to  the  west  of  Broadway,  and  indeed  they  were 
not  fully  cleared  till  after  1840;  and  the  earthworks 
thrown  up  by  Burgoyne  thirty-five  years  before  still 
remained  untouched,  except  by  the  elements.  Wild  game 
of  every  kind  yet  roamed  the  forests  all  about,  tempting 
the  hunter  forth  to  try  his  skill. 

The  Effect  of  the  Canal  on  Schuylerville' s 
Growth 

The  growth  of  Schuvlerville  was  very  slow  till  after 
the  opening  of  the  Champlain  canal  in  1822.  Through 
the  influence  of  Philip  Schuyler,  2d,  with  the  State 
authorities,  and  as  part  payment  for  the  right  of  way 
through  his  extensive  estates,  a commodious  basin,  with 
ample  dockage,  was  built  at  this  point.  Now  a basin  in 
a canal  is  equivalent  to  a bay  along  the  sea-coast,  a boat 
can  turn  around,  as  well  as  load  and  unload  at  its  docks. 
Possessed  of  this  boon,  Schuylerville  was  at  once  raised 
from  the  obscurity  of  a wayside  hamlet  to  the  dignity  of 
an  open  port  and  an  important  shipping  point. 

Before  the  opening  of  the  canal  the  farmers,  as  far 
north  as  Lakes  George  and  Champlain,  had  to  draw  their 
produce  in  wagons  or  sleighs  down  to. Waterford.  Judge 
then  what  a boom  the  opening  of  this  waterway  gave  to 
the  farming  interests  everywhere  within  reach  of  it. 
Whitehall,  Fort  Edward,  Schuylerville  and  Stillwater  at 
once  became  shipping  points  and  depots  for  supplies. 
Schuylerville  rapidly  sprang  into  importance  and  became 
the  most  important  place  between  Whitehall  and  Water- 
ford, and  the  outlet  for  a large  district  of  country  both  to 
the  east  and  west  of  the  Pludson.  Large  warehouses 


32  6 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


were  built  for  the  storage  of  grain  and  mercantile  goods, 
many  of  which  are  yet  standing  as  reminders  of  the  epoch 
when  the  packet  boat  was  queen. 

Besides  the  vast  quantity  of  grain  shipped  from  here 
in  those  early  days,  when  later  Washington  and  Saratoga 
counties  became  great  potato  producing  sections,  as  many 
as  sixty  and  seventy  canal  boat  loads  of  this  product  have 
left  these  docks  for  market  in  the  fall  of  the  year.  This 
means  a great  deal  when  one  considers  that  each  boat  load 
was  equal  to  a train  load  of  freight  cars  of  the  size  in 
vogue  at  that  time.  Of  course  all  this  business  centering 
here  made  an  opening  for  merchants  and  mechanics  and 
innkeepers  and  laborers,  which  they  were  not  slow  in 
entering.  Stores  and  shops,  hotels  and  residences  rapidly 
multiplied,  until  not  many  years  had  elapsed  before  the 
citizens  began  to  talk  of  incorporating  their  thriving 
village.  This  was  done  by  special  act  of  Legislature  in 
1831.  The  first  election  of  officers  June  7,  1831,  resulted 
as  follows:  Trustees,  Gilbert  Purdy,  Richard  W.  Living- 
ston, James  Strang,  Cornelius  Letcher,  John  Fonda; 
Treasurer,  Ira  Lawrence;  Collector,  David  Williams. 
Gilbert  Purdy  was  chosen  President,  and  James  Strang, 
Clerk.  The  officers  for  1900  are:  Trustees,  Frank  Law, 
John  Hemstreet;  President,  Frank  Law;  Clerk,  William 
E.  Bennett;  Treasurer,  David  F.  Baker. 

Mr.  Albert  Clemments  in  his  reminiscences,  published 
in  Sylvester's  History  of  Saratoga  County,  says  that  he 
was  the  engineer  who  laid  out  the  village,  and  that  Philip 
Schuyler,  2d,  and  a Mr.  G.  C.  Bedell  carried  the  chain  for 
him.  ’Mr.  Schuyler  at  that  time  owned  practically  the 
entire  site  of  Schuylerville.  Mr.  Bedell  kept  a store 
where  Thomas'  music  store  now  is,  122  Broadway,  owned 
at  present  by  Philip  Kahn.  We  have  not  discovered  the 
date  of  the  laying  out  of  the  town  site,  but  in  all  proba- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


327 


bility  it  was  done  soon  after  the  opening  of  the  canal,  and 
before  much  building  had  been  done,  certainly  before  the 
incorporation  according  to  the  village  records.  The  sys- 
tem of  alleys  between  the  streets,  quite  unusual  in  New 
York  villages,  was  an  excellent  idea. 

Earliest  Fire  Department 


It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  first  means  for  fighting 
fires  in  the  village  was  the  “bucket  brigade.”  Each  citi- 
zen owning  a house,  worth  $500  or  more,  must  provide 
himself  with  two  buckets,  bearing  his  initials,  and  kept 
in  a convenient  place  in  his  house.  When  an  alarm  of 
fire  was  given  each  must  appear  on  the  scene  with  his 
buckets  filled  with  water.  The  village  purchased  a fire 
engine  in  1836.  The  trustees  selected  the  following  per- 
sons to  compose  the  fire  company: 


Mayo  Po] 
Philander  Curtis, 

Ira  Bartlett, 

Jacob  Osborn, 

John  R.  Dickinson, 
Bruce  Dervel, 

Malcolm  McNaughton, 
Abram  Cox, 

William  G.  Leonard, 
William  Pettit, 

Hugh  W.  White, 
William  Carroll, 

Darius  Peck, 

Walter  Welch, 

Orrin  Ferris, 

Josiah  S.  Scofield, 

Otis  Taylor, 

This  was  Schuylerville’s 


Captain . 

William  Haggerty, 
Andrew  A.  Tubbs, 
Gamaliel  McCreedy, 
George  McCreedy, 

E.  M.  Livingston, 

Thos.  N.  Dillingham, 
Derrick  S.  Ball, 

Lucas  Van  Veghten, 
James  McNaughton, 
Daniel  W.  Belding, 

John  W.  Van  Denburgh, 
Stephen  Adams, 

Joel  Johnson, 

Rensselaer  Williams, 
Isaac  Whitman. 

irst  fire  company. 


328 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


The  following  item  copied  from  the  old  village  record 
reads  rather  queerly  at  the  end  of  the  century,  and  at  the 
same  time  affords  us  a vivid  pen  picture  of  Schuylerville’s 
street  life  at  that  epoch : 

“At  a Special  Meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  held 
at  the  house  of  Thos.  McGinnis  On  Monday  Evening 
the  4th  May  1835,  it  was  unanimously  resolved  that  all 
hogs  now  running  at  large  in  the  Streets  shall  be  drove 
to  the  Pound  on  the  8th  Inst,  and  all  Cows  are  to  be  shut 
up  or  yarded  over  Night  at  the  same  time  or  be  Subject 
to  be  impounded,  and  all  ball  playing  in  the  Public  Streets 
is  hereby  forbidden  and  Subject  to  a penalty  of  fifty  cents 
for  each  and  Every  offence.” 

The  canal  had  not  been  running  for  many  years  before 
a company  of  citizens  thought  they  would  be  warranted 
in  building  a toll  bridge  across  the  river  to  accommodate 
the  constantly  increasing  traffic  from  the  east.  This 
important  piece  of  engineering  was  completed  and 
opened  in  1836.  And  then  passed  for  ever  the  old  “horse- 
boat”  which  for  so  many  years  had  ferried  the  multitudes 
across  the  brimming  river. 

The  Advent  of  Railroads 

After  they  began  to  build  railroads,  and  the  people 
became  assured  of  their  practicability,  every  town  of  size 
in  the  State  fondly  hoped  that  it  would  soon  be  provided 
with  this  marvelous  means  of  communication.  The  first 
railroad  built  in  the  State  was  from  Albany  to  Schenec- 
tady in  1831 ; the  next  year  one  was  completed  from 
Schenectady  to  Saratoga  Springs.  That  same  year,  1832, 
a company  was  incorporated  to  build  a road  from  the 
Springs  to  Schuylerville,  but  of  course  it  was  not  built, 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


329 


and  Schuylerville  had  to  be  content  with  the  canal  packet 
and  stage  coach.  In  1869  the  town  bonded  itself  for 
$100,000  to  aid  in  the  construction  of  a road  from 
Mechanicville  to  Fort  Edward.  This  is  the  natural  route 
for  a railroad  to  the  north  from  Albany,  as  it  was  at  the 
first  of  the  Indian  trail,  the  military  road  and  the  canal. 
A few  sections  of  the  road  were  graded,  and  those  long 
ridges  of  earth  are  all  that  the  town  has  to  show  for  its 
ambitious  generosity. 

In  1870,  Greenwich,  five  miles  to  the  east,  got  a rail- 
road, and  in  1882,  the  Fitchburg  Railroad  Company  ran 
in  a branch  from  Saratoga  Springs  to  Schuylerville, 
which  has  been  of  inestimable  service  to  the  business  and 
manufacturing  interests  of  the  town,  as  well  as  an 
accommodation  to  the  traveling  public.  The  Fitchburg 
Railroad,  with  its  branches,  has  this  year  (1900)  become 
part  of  the  system  of  the  Boston  & Maine  railroad. 

These  railroads  effectually  tapped  the  country  to  the 
east  and  west,  diverting  both  transportation  and  travel 
and,  hence,  practically  ruined  Schuylerville’s  prestige  as 
the  great  shipping  point  and  depot  for  this  section.  But 
its  loss,  in  this  particular,  has  never  interfered  with  the 
real  growth  or  importance  of  the  place.  The  canal  still 
remained  and  has  continued  to  do  a great  deal  of  trans- 
portation to  and  from  this  point;  and  it  still  found  itself 
the  center  of  a remarkable  scries  of  water-powers  which 
had  never  yet  been  properly  developed.  These  were  first, 
the  Fish  creek,  a large  stream  which  falls  a hundred  feet 
within  a mile  from  the  canal;  second,  the  Battenkill,  just 
across  the  river,  a stream  of  equal  size  and  possibilities; 
and  thirdly,  the  Hudson  itself,  with  its  rapids  a mile  or 
two  above.  Soon  its  enterprising  citizenship,  together 
with  capital  seeking  investment  from  without,  trans- 


33° 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


formed  Schuylerville  from  a distributing  and  shipping 
mart  to  a manufacturing  center.  But  this  characteristic 
was  the  “image  and  superscription”  stamped  upon  it  at 
the  first  by  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler.  Yes,  from  its  earliest 
history,  as  we  have  already  seen,  Old  Saratoga  has  been 
known  as  the  place  of  great  mills. 


CHAPTER  IX 
Manufacturers 

A sketch  of  the  organization,  character  and  output  of 
these  several  industrial  plants  rightfully  merits  a little  of 
our  space  and  attention  here.  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler  dur- 
ing his  day  partially  developed  both  the  lower  and  upper 
falls  of  the  Fish  creek  for  running  his  flouring  mills,  linen 
mill,  fulling  mill  and  sawmills.  His  grandson  built  the 
old  Ploricon  for  the  manufacture  of  cotton  goods  in  1828. 
This  was  the  second  cotton  mill  built  in  the  State,  the 
first  being  at  Greenwich  in  1817,  and  it  is  now  the  oldest 
building  in  the  State  that  has  been  used  continuously  as 
a cotton  mill. 

A fulling  mill  was  built  on  the  north  side  of  the  creek 
very  early,  perhaps  before  the  beginning  of  the  19th  cen- 
tury. It  stood  mainly  on  the  site  of  the  present  grist  mill. 
It  was  a long  wooden  building.  On  the  east  end  of  it 
stood  an  old  distillery.  A Mr.  Lawrence  came  here  in 
1819  and  took  charge  of  the  fulling  mill  and  ran  it  till 
about  1830.  At  this  time  Mr.  Philip  Schuyler,  2d,  hav- 
ing fitted  up  the  old  distillery  for  the  manufacture  of 
woolen  cloth,  Mr.  Lawrence  took  charge  of  this  also  and 
ran  it  till  1837,  when  he  left  town.  Returning  in  1845, 
he  resumed  the  business  of  woolen  manufacture  until  the 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


33i 


old  building  burned;  before  its  burning,  however,  the 
west  end  had  come  to  be  used  for  the  manufacture  of 
woodenware;  bowls,  rakes,  axe  helves,  tool  handles,  etc. 

In  1832,  David  B.  French  of  Argyle,  N.  Y.,  came  to 
Schuvlerville  looking  for  a place  to  start  a foundry,  as 
there  was  scarcely  an  establishment  of  the  kind  in  the  val- 
ley north  of  Troy.  He  secured  the  old  distillery,  and  the 
basement  of  the  woolen  factory  and  commenced  opera- 
tions. Mr.  French  ran  that  foundry  for  thirty-three 
years  and  retired  in  1865.  It  then  came  into  possession 
of  David  Craw  & Co.,  who  ran  it  for  many  years.  It  is 
now  owned  and  run  by  Baker  & Shevlin  of  Saratoga 
Springs,  and  is  under  the  superintendency  of  A.  J.  Ken- 
nedy. It  was  greatly  enlarged  in  1900,  and  now  employs 
ten  men.  Through  all  this  long  series  of  years  the  works 
have  never  been  suspended,  and  at  the  end  of  the  century 
are  driven  with  orders. 

In  the  year  184  c the  present  raceway  was  extended  to 
the  east  and  a grist  mill  was  erected  by  Conrad  Cramer 
where  the  paper  mill  now  stands,  beyond  this  was  a plas- 
ter mill.  The  sawmill  now  run  by  G.  E.  Laing  at  the  end 
of  the  canal  slip  has  been  there  for  many  years,  though 
at  the  first  it  stood  east  and  west,  instead  of  north  and 
south;  this  change  in  position  was  made  about  1871. 

The  Cotton  Mills 

The  Saratoga  Victory  Manufacturing  Company  estab- 
lished themselves  on  the  upper  falls  of  the  Fish  creek  in 
1846.  The  original  capital  invested  was  $40,000,  which 
was  ultimately  increased  to  $425,000.  Since  its  organiza- 
tion it  has  continued  to  be  the  most  important  industry 
in  town.  The  company  came  into  possession  of  the  Hori- 


332  THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 

con  mills  about  1857,  which  they  have  since  greatly 
extended.  They  manufacture  a very  fine  grade  of 
silesias.  The  company  employs  525  hands,  runs  1,050 
looms,  and  47,000  spindles,  pays  out  in  wages  $3,500  per 
week,  and  in  1899  produced  7,524,968  yards  of  cloth. 
The  grist  and  saw  mills  at  Grangerville  are  also  owned 
by  this  company,  thus  giving  them  complete  control  of  the 
stream  away  back  to  Saratoga  Lake.  For  many  years 
dyeing  and  .finishing  works  were  run  in  connection  with 
the  factories,  but  these  were  suspended  some  years  since. 
The  present  officers  of  the  company  are : President,  C.  W. 
Mayhew,  of  Schuylerville ; Treasurer,  Louis  Robeson,  of 
Boston;  Secretary,  J.  P.  Harrington,  and  Superinten- 
dent, A.  C.  Thomas,  of  Victory.  Mr.  Mayhew  has  been 
connected  with  this  company  since  its  organization  in 
1846.  For  sixteen  years  he  served  as  accountant,  for 
twenty  years  as  agent,  and  for  the  last  eighteen  years  as 
President.  A remarkable  record.  Mr.  Mayhew  has  been 
prominently  connected  with  the  business  interests  of 
Schuylerville  since  1838,  when  he  settled  in  the  town. 

The  Schuylerville  Paper  Company 

The  Schuylerville  Paper  Company's  plant  is  an  institu- 
tion originally  established  by  D.  A.  Bullard  & Co.,  in 
1863.  It  supplanted  the  old  grist  and  plaster  mills.  In 
the  year  1864  a remarkable  explosion  occurred  in  this 
mill.  About  one  o'clock  at  night  a large  rotary  boiler 
used  for  cooking  straw,  etc.,  weighing  tons,  blew  from  its 
place  like  a rocket,  burst  through  the  building  where  it 
was  confined,  crashed  through  a house,  then  through 
another  large  building  used  as  a store,  then  through  a 
smaller  store,  and  finally  broke  into  the  house  Nos.  56-58 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


333 


Broadway,  yet  standing,  where  it  landed.  As  a result 
this  whole  series  of  buildings  were  a heap  of  ruins.  A 
man  and  his  wife  asleep  in  bed  were  killed  instantly,  and 
the  boiler,  with  its  end  loaded  with  dry  goods  and  other 
commodities,  stopped  at  the  side  of  a bed  whereon  lay 
another  couple  asleep. 

In  the  year  1870  Mr.  D.  A.  Bullard  bought  out  his  part- 
ners and  ran  the  business  alone.  That  same  year  these 
mills  were  again  destroyed  by  a similar  explosion,  but  this 
time  the  boiler  landed  in  the  sawmill  to  the  east.  The 
machinery  as  well  as  the  building  was  practically  a wreck, 
but  with  characteristic  energy  Mr.  Bullard  had 
the  mills  running  again  in  thirty  days.  Soon 

after  this  Mr.  Bullard  took  his  two  sons,  Edward 
C.  and  Charles  M.,  into  partnership  and  the  busi- 
ness was  run  till  1896  under  the  style  of  D.  A. 
Bullard  & Sons.  In  that  year  it  was  incorporated  as  the 
Schuylerville  Paper  Company,  with  the  following  officers: 
President,  D.  A.  Bullard;  Vice-President,  Charles  M. 
Bullard;  Secretary  and  Treasurer,  D.  A.  Bullard,  2d. 

The  plant  is  equipped  with  thoroughly  up-to-date 
machinery,  with  large  storage  capacity,  and  owns  a large 
reservoir  half  way  up  to  the  monument,  which  supplies 
clear  water  for  fire  and  washing  purposes.  This  mill 
produces  ten  tons  of  book  and  news  paper  per  day.  It 
employs  thirty-five  hands,  and  its  weekly  pay  roll 
amounts  to  $350.  The  head  of  this  firm  has  been  identi- 
fied with  the  business  interests  of  Schuylerville  for  more 
years  than  any  other  resident.  Indeed,  he  is  now  the  old- 
est resident  of  the  village  who  was  born  within  its  limits. 
He  was  born  in  1814.  The  oldest  continuous  resident  is 
Miss  Mary  J.  Allen,  who  was  born  here  in  1826. 


334 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


The  Grist  and  Flouring  Mills 

The  present  brick  grist  mill  was  built  by  D.  A.  Bullard 
& Co.  in  1854.  Another  mill  stood  just  to  the  west  of 
this  on  the  site  of  Schuyler’s  mill,  and  for  a time  was  run 
by  Horace  Bennett.  The  present  mill  was  run  by  George 
H.  Bennett  from  1857  till  1897.  Under  his  management 
it  attained  a wide  reputation  for  the  quality  of  rye  flour 
produced.  For  many  years  the  SARATOGA  MILLS 
brand  has  been  the  standard  of  excellence  over  the  whole 
country  for  that  kind  of  flour.  The  mills  are  now  run  by 
his  son,  James  Bennett,  the  third  generation  of  Bennetts 
who  have  prosecuted  this  ancient  and  honorable  business 
at  this  place. 

The  Thompson  Pulp  and  Paper  Company 

The  Thompson  Pulp  and  Paper  Company  was  organ- 
ized in  the  year  1888,  and  erected  a monster  mill  on  the 
east  side  of  the  Hudson  two  miles  above  Schuylerville. 
Although  wholly  outside  of  the  corporate  limits  of  our 
village,  yet  we  include  it,  as  we  will  the  next  manufactur- 
ing plant,  in  our  sketch,  because  Schuylerville  is  the  ship- 
ping point  for  the  product  and  the  home,  or  at  least  the 
market  town,  of  most  of  the  employees.  This  organiza- 
tion received  its  name  from  its  chief  promoter  and  orig- 
inal stockholder,  the  late  Hon.  Lemon  Thompson,  from 
whom  the  little  village  which  has  grown  up  around  this 
great  establishment  has  taken  its  name.  It  was  erected 
for  the  purpose  of  producing  a superior  quality  of  wood- 
board.  The  great  machine  was  designed  by  and  built 
under  the  supervision  of  J.  D.  Powers,  and  when  set  up 
was,  and  still  is,  the  largest  paper  machine  in  the  world. 
It  is  274  feet  long  and  delivers  a sheet  of  heavy  jute  fibre 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


335 


board  nine  feet  wide  and  of  the  very  finest  quality.  Its 
capacity  is  twenty-five  tons  per  day.  The  mill  has  every 
facility  for  grinding  its  own  pulp  and  preparing  all  its 
raw  material.  The  capital  is  $100,000.  The  mill  employs 
eighty-five  hands,  and  its  weekly  pay-roll  is  about  $1,200. 
Its  officers  are:  President  and  Treasurer,  C.  S.  Merrill, 
M.  D.,  Albany;  Vice-President,  E.  G.  Benedict,  Albany; 
Secretary,  R.  G.  DeWitt,  Albany;  Manager,  J.  D. 
Powers,  Schuylerville. 

The  American  Wood  Board  Company 

This  extensive  manufacturing  plant  is  a monument  to 
the  remarkable  energy  and  business  capacity  of  several 
young  men.  They  organized  the  American  Wood  Board 
Company  in  1892.  They  purchased  the  old  mill  privilege 
at  Clarks  Mills,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Battenkill,  and  in  a 
relatively  small  way  began  the  production  of  wood  board. 
So  extraordinary  were  the  merits  of  their  product  and  so 
successful  were  they  in  finding  a market  for  their  goods 
that  they  were  soon  compelled  to  increase  the  capacity  of 
their  works.  This  they  did  in  1898  by  erecting  a large 
brick  structure  admirably  adapted  to  their  needs  and 
equipping  it  with  the  latest  and  most  improved  machinery. 
These  same  enterprising  young  men  organized  the 
Blandy  Pulp  and  Paper  Company,  in  1898,  at  Center 
Falls,  seven  miles  up  the  stream,  with  a capital  of  $50,000. 
This  was  designed  to  serve  as  a sort  of  vent  or  safety 
valve  for  their  surplus  energies. 

The  American  Wood  Board  Company  is  capitalized  at 
$100,000;  it  employs  eighty  men,  produces  eighteen  tons 
of  wall  paper  and  nine  tons  of  cardboard  per  day,  and 
reports  a weekly  pay-roll  of  $650.  The  present  officers 
are : President,  I.  C.  Blandy ; Vice-President  and  Super- 


336 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


intendent,  D.  C.  Trondsen;  Secretary,  A.  W.  Hitchcock; 
Treasurer,  John  A.  Dix. 

The  Liberty  Wall  Paper  Company 

The  Liberty  Wall  Paper  Company  is  the  latest  addition 
to  the  manufacturing  industries  of  Schuylerville.  This 
too  is  a remarkable  example  of  the  business  sagacity  and 
daring  of  a body  of  young  men,  who  saw  the  unusual 
advantages  offered  by  Schuylerville  for  the  establishment 
of  such  an  industry  here.  Messrs.  Eugene  Ashley  and 
Isaac  C.  Blandy,  of  the  American  Wood  Board  Company, 
succeeded  in  interesting  two  young  men  from  the  west, 
James  H.  Findley  and  Harry  D.  Sarver,  who  were  practi- 
cal paper  makers,  men  of  means,  and  acquainted  with  the 
markets,  in  the  enterprise.  They  quickly  succeeded  in 
organizing  a company  with  a capital  of  $250,000,  secured 
an  eligible  site  on  the  canal  a short  distance  above  Schuy- 
lerville, and  in  the  winter  of  1898  began  the  erection  of 
the  proposed  mill.  When  completed  they  had  the  hand- 
somest and  most  substantial  wall  paper  factory  in  Amer- 
ica. The  mill  is  100  by  400  feet,  three  stories  high,  and 
is  equipped  with  every  facility  that  ingenuity  has  yet 
devised  for  the  manufacture  of  wall  decorations  in  the 
highest  style  of  the  art. 

When  the  mill  began  to  manufacture  wall  paper  for 
the  market,  September  19,  1899,  it  was  supplied  with 
sufficient  orders  to  keep  it  running  much  of  the  time  night 
and  day  to  the  end  of  the  season.  The  milks  full  comple- 
ment of  hands  at  the  beginning  of  its  second  year  was 
two  hundred.  Twelve  great  machines  turn  out  fifty  to 
sixty  thousand  rolls  per  day,  or  twelve  million  rolls  for 
the  season.  This  mill  produces  no  cheap  goods — only  the 
medium  and  highest  grade  papers  are  suffered  to  pass 
through  its  doors. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


337 


The  present  officers  are : President,  E.  Ashley ; Vice- 
President,  I.  C.  Blandy;  Secretary,  W.  J.  Lapham; 
Treasurer  and  General  Manager,  J.  H.  Findlay,  Superin- 
tendent of  Manufacturing,  F.  Cleary;  Shipping  Clerk, 
Paul  J.  Gilbert. 

In  the  Champlain  canal,  Boston  & Maine  railroad,  and 
the  Electric  road,  recently  constructed,  Schuylerville 
offers  excellent  facilities  for  the  shipment  of  goods,  as 
well  as  the  procurement  of  raw  material.  These  together 
with  the  remarkable  aggregation  of  water  power  in  this 
immediate  vicinity  account  for  the  concentration  here 
of  these  many  great  productive  plants.  And  still  there 
is  room  for  more. 

In  the  year  1900  Schuylerville  found  itself  provided 
with  another  outlet  to  the  wide  world  beyond,  with  its 
markets,  in  the  shape  of  an  electric  railroad.  This  con- 
nects it  with  Stillwater  and  all  points  to  the  south,  Fort 
Edward  to  the  north,  and  Greenwich  to  the  east.  It  is 
not  only  intended  for  passenger  traffic,  but  is  also  fully 
equipped  for  the  handling  of  heavy  freight.  The  com- 
pany purchased  suitable  grounds  along  the  line  of  its  road 
up  on  the  Battenkill,  adjoining  the  beautiful  Dianonda- 
howa  Falls.  Here  they  have  begun  fitting  up  a hand- 
some park  and  picnic  grounds. 

CHAPTER  X 

Churches,  Schools  and  the  Press 
The  Churches 

HAvrNG  traced  the  material  growth  of  Schuylerville,  and 
sketched  the  rise  and  development  of  its  industries  which 
afford  our  citizenship  the  means  of  procuring  the  com- 


22 


33^ 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


forts  and  luxuries  of  life,  we  will  next  turn  our  attention 
to  those  institutions  which  have  ever  proved  the  most 
potent  factors  in  the  development  of  character,  and  in 
the  training  of  the  young  for  usefulness  in  life,  and  good 
citizenship : The  churches,  the  schools  and  the  press. 

The  Reformed  Church 

The  first  religious  society  organized  here  was  the 
Reformed  Church,  originally  called,  The  Reformed 
Protestant  Dutch  Church.  Since  the  ante-Revolutionary 
records  of  this  church  were  destroyed,  or  lost,  during  that 
war,  we  are  left  to  conjecture  as  to  the  date  of  its  found- 
ing. It  must  have  been  as  early  as  1770,  and  very  likely 
a few  years  before;  for  in  1771  it  had  developed  enough 
strength  to  erect  a house  of  worship.144  Towards  this 
most  worthy  object  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler  and  Killaen 
De  Ridder  were  the  chief  contributors.  De  Ridder  gave 
a hundred  acres  of  land,  located  to  the  southwest,  on  Lot 
24,  of  the  Saratoga  Patent. 

First  Reference  to  Religious  Affairs  at  Saratoga 

The  first  reference  to  the  affairs  of  religion  in  this 
locality  which  we  have  been  able  to  find  is  in  a letter  to 
General  Schuyler  from  William  Smith,  a noted  historian 
and  legal  light  of  ante-Revolutionary  days.  It  was  dated 
New  York,  late  in  1771.  In  it  he  takes  occasion  to  speak 
very  highly  of  a Rev.  Mr.  Drummond  who  had  recently 
settled  in  “Saratogue.”  He  speaks  of  him  as  one  “who 
bears  ample  testimonials  of  worth.  I think  it  a good  cir- 
cumstance that  he  was  ordained  in  Scotland,  for  you 

144  See  note  in  first  book  of  post  Revolutionary  Records  of  Reformed 
Church  of  Schuylerville,  pp  50,  89. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


339 


know  that  national  establishment  is  closely  connected 
with  that  of  the  Netherlands.  Mr.  Drummond  is  a good 
scholar  and  may  be  useful  to  your  boys.  I think  he  will 
be  so  to  the  public,  as  he  can  promote  emigration  from 
divers  points  of  North  Britain.”  [A  matter  in  which 
Schuyler  was  greatly  interested  just  then].  He  concludes 
by  saying:  “If  you  think  him  good  enough  for  the  illumi- 
nated tenants  of  Saratogue,  you  will  find  him  liberal  in 
his  sentiments  and  yet  orthodox  in  his  life,  which  is  the 
best  sort  of  orthodoxy.”145 

The  First  Church  Built 

Three  years  after  this  we  find  an  item  which  implies 
that  a church  edifice  was  already  here.  In  a letter  to  Capt. 
Philip  Van  Rensselaer,  dated  Saratoga,  November  18, 
1774,  Schuyler  says:  “Please  to  ask  Philip  Livingston, 
Esq.,  for  the  bell  which  he  was  so  good  as  to  promise  for 
the  Saratoga  church.”146  Whether  the  sonorous  peals  of 
that  promised  bell  ever  awoke  the  echoes  of  this  valley 
and  called  the  worshippers  to  the  house  of  God,  we  have 
not  been  able  to  ascertain. 

Location  of  Church 

From  the  early  church  records  we  learn  that  the  church 
stood  east  and  west,  that  it  had  a stoop,  was  adorned  with 
a steeple,  and  had  three  aisles.  The  church  stood  on  a 
four-acre  lot  given  by  General  Schuyler,  south  of  the 
creek,  in  the  angle  of  the  river  and  Victory  roads.  Dur- 
ing the  war  the  society  was  broken  up  and  scattered. 
The  cut  is  from  a pen  and  ink  sketch,  made  by  the  author, 

145  Lossing’s  Life  of  Schuyler.  Yol.  I. 

146  A Godchild  of  Washington,  p.  189. 


DUTCH  REFORMED  CHURCH  OF  REVOLUTIONARY  D. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


34i 


and  submitted  to  Mr.  D.  A.  Bullard,  who  remembered 
the  old  church,  and  who  pronounced  it  an  accurate  repro- 
duction. The  two  rows  of  windows  indicate  that  the 
church  had  galleries  on  three  sides. 

From  the  reminiscences  of  Mr.  J.  P.  Becker  (the  Sexa- 
genary), we  gather  that  there  was  regular  worship  at 
the  old  church  before  the  Revolution ; that  it  was  after 
the  Sunday  morning  service  on  the  30th  of  April,  1775, 
that  the  people,  there  assembled,  heard  of  the  battle  of 
Lexington  from  the  lips  of  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler,  and 
were  deeply  stirred  by  the  news.  He  also  tells  how  his 
father,  with  two  other  gentlemen,  being  desirous  to 
observe  at  closer  range  the  retreat  of  Burgoyne  and  his 
army,  appeared  just  in  the  nick  of  time  to  save  the  old 
church  from  the  torch  of  a British  soldier.  He  tells  of 
the  cannonading  it  received  from  the  royal  batteries  dur- 
ing the  siege  and  before  the  surrender,  and  how  it  bore 
the  scars  of  those  iron  missiles  as  long  as  it  stood.  It  is 
said  to  have  served  as  a wayside  hospital  for  the  British 
army  during  their  passage  down  and  up  from  the  battle- 
field. The  late  George  Strover  used  to  relate  the  follow- 
ing tragedy,  said  to  have  been  enacted  in  that  church. 
A young  lady  seated  at  a north  window  eating  an  apple 
was  instantly  killed  by  a rifle  shot,  fired  by  an  American 
sharpshooter,  the  ball  cutting  her  throat.  She  was  buried 
within  the  church  under  the  spot  where  she  was  killed. 
Mr.  Strover  himself  saw  the  blood  stains  on  the  wainscot- 
ing and  floor,  and  also  the  bones  when  they  were  exhumed 
at  the  demolition  of  the  building.  The  church  was  after- 
ward used  as  a depot  for  commissary  stores  during  the 
unsettled  years  between  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne  and 
the  proclamation  of  peace  in  the  year  1783. 


342 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


7~"  W /'V 

Reorganization  After  tfie  Revolution 

The  resources  of  the  society  had  been  so  crippled  by  the 
war  that  several  years  elapsed  ere  they  felt  able  to  settle 
a pastor.  Preliminary  steps,  however,  had  been  taken  to 
this  end  in  1785  by  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler,  Cornelius  Van 
Veghten,  Killaen  De  Ridder,  James  Brisbin  and  A.  Mc- 
Niel,  as  trustees.  The  permanent  reorganization  took 
place  in  1789  under  the  supervision  of  Dominie  Eilardus 
Westerlo,  the  zealous  patriot,  who  had  for  years  so  effi- 
ciently served  the  First  Reformed  Church  of  Albany. 
July  10th  of  that  year  a meeting  was  held  in  which  twenty 
male  members  took  part  and  elected  Col.  Cornelius  Van 
Veghten  and  Peter  Becker,  father  of  the  Sexagenary,  as 
elders,  and  Jesse  Toll  and  James  Abeel  as  deacons.  They 
also  resolved  that  the  services  of  the  church  should  be 
conducted  in  the  English  language,  and  extended  a call 
to  the  Rev.  Samuel  Smith,  a young  man  who  had  just 
completed  his  studies.  He  accepted  the  call,  arrived  on 
the  ground  the  9th  of  December,  1789,  and  was  ordained 
the  17th  of  January,  1790. 

The  reorganization  of  this  impoverished  church  and 
the  support  of  a pastor  required  the  assistance  of  the 
sister  churches  in  the  denomination,  which  fact  became 
the  occasion  for  the  creation  of  the  Board  of  Domestic 
Missions  of  that  denomination.147 

Mr.  Smith  married  the  daughter  of  Cornelius  Van 
Veghten.  Albert  Clemments  in  his  Recollections,  remark- 
ing on  the  periodic  return  of  fashions,  tells  how  he  used 
to  see  a negro  boy  carry  the  train  of  Mrs.  Smith  from 
the  carriage  to  the  pew.148 

147  Corwin’s  Manual  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  Churches,  p.  269. 

148  Sylvester’s  Hist,  of  Saratoga  County,  p.  264. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


343 


The  pews  had  all  been  removed  from  the  church  during 
the  war  and  had  doubtless  been  made  to  serve  for 
kindling  wood,  and  the  church  had  been  greatly  damaged 
in  other  ways.  Jacob  Dannalds,  a local  carpenter,  was 
commissioned  to  restore  them.  After  they  were  built  a 
committee  was  appointed  to  wait  on  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler 
and  Killaen  De  Ridder,  and  grant  them  their  choice  of 
the  pews  as  a return  for  their  large  contributions,  and  for 
what  they  had  promised  yet  to  give. 

Lining  Out  the  Hymns 

In  the  days  when  books  were  scarce  and  costly,  and  the 
majority  of  the  people  were  not  able  to  read,  it  was  cus- 
tomary for  the  pastor  or  the  precentor  of  the  church  to 
read  one  or  more  lines  of  a hymn  and  then  bid  the  con- 
gregation to  sing  them,  then  to  read  another,  and  so  on 
to  the  end  of  the  hymn.  Here  is  a reference  to  this 
ancient  custom  from  the  old  records  of  the  Saratoga 
(Schuvlerville)  church,  which  also  indicates  that  the  days 
of  the  old  practice  were  about  numbered. 

‘‘Saratoga,  Jan.  3,  1792. 

In  Consistory 

“Art.  2.  Whereas  it  is  the  general  Custom  of  our 
Churches  to  sing  without  reading  the  line,  Resolved  that 
this  shall  be  our  practice  after  the  1st  Lord’s  Day  in  Feb- 
ruary next.” 

Introduction  of  Stoves 

Until  near  the  close  of  the  last  century  few  churches 
in  this  country  had  any  arrangements  for  heating,  and 
even  as  late  as  1825  some  congregations  had  great  diffi- 
culty in  persuading  the  older  people  that  it  would  not  be 


344 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


sacrilegious  to  admit  a stove  into  the  sacred  edifice.  In 
connection  with  this  the  following  item  taken  from  the 
old  record  will  prove  interesting  to  some: 

“Resolved  that  one  of  the  stoves  (with  the  pipe  belong- 
ing to  both)  be  set  up  in  the  Middle  Isle  on  a raised  stage 
and  that  the  smoke  be  carried  out  of  the  window  over  the 
Door.”  This  indicates  that  the  n^atter  of  heating  was 
not  considered  when  the  church  was  built  or  there  would 
have  been  a chimney  to  carry  off  the  smoke.  The  other 
stove  spoken  of  was  afterwards  set  up  near  the  pulpit  and 
the  pipe  carried  out  of  the  southwest  window.  The  above 
resolution  was  dated  January  8,  1794. 

Union  with  Tissiook 

At  the  next  meeting  of  the  Consistory  an  application 
was  received  from  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  at 
Tissiook  to  be  received  into  union  with  this  church,  in 
order  that  they  might  share  in  the  services  of  the  Rev. 
Samuel  Smith.  After  due  consideration  it  was  deter- 
mined to  grant  their  request,  and  to  permit  the  pastor  at 
Saratoga  to  serve  them  once  a month.  These  two 
churches  maintained  this  relation  for  a number  of  years. 
This  being  the  first  time  that  Tissiook,  as  the  name  of 
a place,  had  appeared  in  our  reading,  we  were  at  a loss 
as  to  its  whereabouts  till,  after  diligent  inquiry,  we  find 
that  it  was  the  original  name  for  Buskirks-on-the- 
Hoosac. 

A Lottery  to  Pay  Debts 

Soon  the  church  found  itself  sadly  in  debt  and  various 
schemes  were  devised  by  the  officials  to  extricate  them- 
selves. In  this  connection  the  old  record  yields  another 
item,  the  reading  of  which  is  somewhat  startling,  to  say 
the  least.  Here  it  is : 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


345 


“At  a meeting  of  the  Consistory  held  Jan.  2d,  1795. 

“Art.  4.  Resolved  (if  the  Revd.  Classis  of  Albany 
give  their  Sanction  to  the  same)  that  we  will  petition  the 
Honbl.,  the  Legislature,  in  their  present  session,  to  grant 
us  a lottery  for  5000  tickets  at  3 Dollars  each,  and  15  pr. 
Cent  Drawback  to  be  reserved  for  the  Benefit  of  the 
Reformed  Dutch  Church  of  Saratoga.” 

Viewed  from  the  moral  standpoint  of  a century  later 
this  proposition  looks  pretty  shadowy;  but  when  we 
recall  that  up  to  within  fifty  years,  or  less,  lotteries 
received  the  cordial  approval  of  the  vast  majority  of  peo- 
ple, and  that  in  those  days  it  was  the  popular  method  for 
raising  money  for  public  and  charitable  purposes,  such 
as  the  founding  of  hospitals,  asylums,  colleges,149  etc., 
it  is  well  to  look  with  some  charity  upon  these  fathers 
harassed  with  debt;  and  yet  lotteries,  like  all  other 
forms  of  gambling,  were,  then  as  now,  unchristian;  but 
people  had  not  generally  come  to  realize  their  true  char- 
acter at  that  time. 

The  committee  appointed  to  obtain  the  consent  of  the 
Classis,  “Reported:  that  the  Revd.  Classis  gave  it  as 
their  opinion  that  lotteries  are  sinful  acts ,”150  and  so  the 
matter  was  dropped.  In  their  moral  sense  the  members 
of  that  Reverend  body,  the  Classis,  were  at  least  fifty 
years  ahead  of  their  time. 

The  First  Parsonage 

In  1792  the  society  decided  to  build  a parsonage.  It 
purchased  from  Leonard  Gansevoort  a lot  of  fifty  acres 
a mile  and  one  half  north  of  the  church  with  the  buildings 

149  Union  College,  Schenectady,  raised  much  of  its  endowment  by  lot- 
teries. 

160  Church  Record,  p.  56. 


346 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


thereon  for  £200  ($1,000).  The  house  then  standing 
upon  the  place  being  in  a ruinous  condition  it  was  torn 
down  and  a new  one  erected.  The  old  house  had  stood 
there  before  and  during  the  Revolution.  It  is  marked  on 
Burgoyne’s  map/  The  lot  extended  down  to  the  river. 
This  old  parsonage,  No.  265  Broadway,  is  still  standing, 
owned  and  occupied  by  Mr.  James  Burton,  who  has  very 
considerately  left  it  in  nearly  its  original  form,  barring 
necessary  repairs. 

In  a letter  dated  Saratoga,  June  13,  1795,  addressed  to 
the  consistory  of  the  Reformed  Protestant  Dutch 
Church  of  Saratoga  (Schuylerville),  John  B.  Schuyler 
(son  of  the  General)  makes  the  following  request: 

“ Gentlemen : I have  thought  proper  to  address  you 

in  this  manner  to  request  that  you  give  me  permission  to 
erect  for  my  family,  and  my  use,  a pew  in  one  of  the 
4 corners  of  the  church,  as  I am  persuaded  no  incon- 
venience can  result  from  granting  me  this  request,  either 
to  the  congregation  in  general,  or  to  any  particular  indi- 
viduals ; I am  fully  assured  you  will  not  think  the 
request  improper. 

I remain  your  most  obedient  and 

very  humble  servant, 

John  B.  Schuyler. 

To  the  Rev.  S.  Smith,  D.  D.” 

The  request  was  of  course  granted  and  the  pew  was 
erected ; and  for  many  a long  year  thereafter  the  Schuy- 
lers  came  on  Sunday  in  the  yellow  family  coach  to  wor- 
ship in  this  primitive  church.151 


151  Schuyler  MSS.,  in  possession  of  Miss  Fanny  Schuyler,  of  Pelham-on- 
Sound,  N.  Y. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


347 


In  the  year  1800  the  Killaen  De  Ridder  lot  of  100  acres 
was  sold  by  the  church  on  perpetual  lease  to  Walter 
De  Ridder  and  Cornelius  Van  Veghten  for  $875  and  a 
yearly  rent  of  twenty-five  cents.  The  money  was  applied 
to  the  liquidation  of  debts. 

Building  on  a New  Site 

At  a meeting  of  the  consistory  February  7,  1821,  after 
considering  that  the  old  church  had  become  badly  out  of 
repair,  and  that  it  was  now  a long  way  from  the  village 
of  Schuylerville,  which  was  growing  up  on  the  north 
side  of  the  creek,  it  was  decided  to  build  a new  church 
more  conveniently  located.  The  lot  was  donated  by 
Philip  Schuyler,  2d,  in  1821,  and  the  new  church  was 
erected.  Philip  Schuyler  having  obtained  permission 
of  the  consistory,  built  in  1830  a family  vault  on  the 
church  yard,  east  of  the  church  edifice,  and  facing  the 
alley.  On  February  1,  1831,  this  church  caught  fire  from 
a coal  accidently  dropped  by  the  sexton  when  going  in  to 
start  a fire. 

The  Stone  Church 

At  once  the  consistory  took  steps  to  rebuild,  but  this 
time  they  concluded  to  use  stone  instead  of  wood.  The 
architecture  selected  for  this  edifice  was  of  the  Greek 
temple  order,  without  a tower,  a style  much  in  vogue  at 
that  time.  There  were  galleries  on  three  sides  of  this 
church.  Rev.  Hugh  M.  Boyd  was  pastor. 

Building  of  Present  Brick  Church 

# After  the  lapse  of  twenty-five  years  the  stone  church 
was  found  to  be  too  small  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  grow- 
ing congregation.  It  was  therefore  decided  in  the  year 
1856  to  rebuild  on  a larger  scale.  The  pillars  in  the  front 


348 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


were  left,  but  the  stone  walls  were  all  taken  down  save 
the  present  partition  between  the  main  Sunday  School 
room  and  the  middle  room.  The  rear  wall  of  this 
enlarged  church  now  forms  the  partition  between  the 
second  and  third  rooms  in  the  basement.  This  enlarged 
church  was  dedicated  June  2,  1857.  The  present  bell  and 
tower  clock  were  installed  at  that  time.  The  Rev.  Samuel 
T.  Searle  was  pastor  at  the  time.  The  building  committee 
were  William  Wilcox,  Mayo  Pond,  Oliver  Brisbin,  M.  D., 

B.  B.  Lansing,  C.  W.  Mayhew  and  G.  S.  Brisbin.  Mr. 

C.  W.  Mayhew,  of  the  above  committee,  still  abides  with 
us  (1900),  a veteran  of  miany  years’  service. 

Selling  the  Old  and  Building  a New  Parsonage 

In  1850  the  congregation  decided  to  sell  the  old  parson- 
age, which  had  been  occupied  by  its  pastors  for  fifty-eight 
years,  and  build  a new  one  nearer  the  church.  It  was 
purchased  by  William  B.  Marshall,  owner  of  the  historic 
Marshall  house.  The  house  now  standing  on  the  south- 
west corner  of  Pearl  and  Ferry  streets  was  erected  the 
same  year. 

In  order  to  make  room  for  a fine  pipe  organ,  the  gift  of 
Mrs.  Laura  Mott,  of  Saratoga  Springs,  as  a memorial 
to  her  sister,  Mrs.  Cornelia  Losee,  it  was  determined,  in 
1888,  to  again  extend  the  church  to  the  rear.  Fourteen 
feet  was  then  added  and  the  old  choir  gallery  was  trans- 
ferred from  the  front  to  its  present  location.  This  was 
done  during  the  pastorate  of  the  Rev.  E.  A.  McCullom. 

Parsonage  No.  3 

% 

Parsonage  No.  2 having  become  sadly  out  of  repair 
and  uncomfortable,  it  was  decided  in  1898  to  sell  the  same 
and  build  a new  one  on  the  church  lot.  The  present  com- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


349 


modious  and  handsome  manse  is  the  result  of  this  decis- 
ion. • It  was  completed  for  occupancy  the  ist  of  April, 
1899.  Thus  three  houses  built  by  this  society,  as  homes 
for  their  pastors,  are  now  standing  in  Schuylerville.  The 
committee  who  had  charge  of  the  building  of  the  present 
manse  were : Rev.  John  H.  Brandow,  C.  W.  Mayhew  and 
J.  O.  Hannum. 

List  of  Pastors 

The  following  are  the  names  of  pastors  who  have 
served  this  church : 

Rev.  Mr.  Drummond,  from  1771  to  1777  (?) 

Rev.  Samuel  Smith,  from  1789  to  1801. 

Rev.  Philip  Durvee,  from  1803  to  1828. 

Rev.  Hugh  M.  Boyd,  from  1829  to  1834. 

Rev.  Edward  H.  May,  from  1834  to  1839. 

Rev.  David  A.  Jones,  from  1S39  to  1844. 

Rev.  Charles  H.  Chester,  from  1844  to  1850. 

Rev.  Samuel  T.  Searle,  from  1850  to  1857. 

Rev.  Franklin  Merrill,  from  1858  to  1861  (died 
while  pastor,  April  1,  1861). 

Rev.  Abram  G.  Lansing,  from  1862  to  1868. 

Rev.  .Isaac  H.  Collier,  from  1869  to  1874. 

Rev.  David  K.  Van  Doren,  from  1874  to  1882. 

Rev.  J.  Wilbur  Chapman,  from  1883  to  1885. 

Rev.  Edward  A.  McCullom,  from  1886  to  1891. 

Rev.  John  A.  Hainer,  from  1892  to  1895. 

Rev.  John  H.  Brandow,  from  1895  to . 

Baptist  Church 

The  Baptist  Church  of  Schuylerville,  known  until  1836 
as  the  First  Baptist  Church  of  Saratoga,  was  constituted 
in  1790,  and  was  received  as  a member  of  the  old  Shafts- 
bury  Association  in  1791. 


35° 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


It  united  with  the  Saratoga  Association  in  1805.  The 
Baptist  Church  of  Old  Saratoga  was  represented  in  the 
Association  of  1791  by  Rev.  S.  Rogers,  pastor,  and  S. 
Munger,  messenger.  They  reported  forty-seven  mem- 
bers. In  1800  no  delegates  were  present  and  the  mem- 
bership is  stated  at  twenty-eight.  The  successive 
ministers  preaching  for  this  church  have  been  Samuel 
Rogers,  Joseph  Craw,  Azariah  Hanks,  John  Colby,  J. 
Finch,  S.  S.  Parr,  Chas.  B.  Keyes,  Joseph  W.  Sawyer, 
P.  B.  Gillette,  J.  Murphy,  B.  F.  Garfield,  William  Hutch- 
inson, T.  S.,  Rogers,  William  Bowen,  Elder  Coburn, 
Elder  DuBois,  William  J.  Loomis,  J.  IT.  Bullard,  William 
Garnett,  James  DuBois,  Irving  C.  Forte,  F.  N.  Crandell, 
E.  E.  Manning,  A.  W.  Rogers  and  W.  IT.  Randall. 

The  loss  of  the  written  records  earlier  than  1832  pre- 
sents giving  the  names  of  the  first  officers,  with  facts  of 
general  interest,  which  might  easily  be  selected  from  such 
records.  The  earlier  preaching,  as  in  the  case  of  other 
societies,  was  in  school  houses,  barns  and  private  houses. 

First  Church  Edifice — Where? 

The  first  church  edifice  was  probably  built  in  1807  or 
1808.  It  stood  near  the  present  residence  of  Hiram. 
Cramer,  about  twenty  rods  to  the  west  of  his  house  and 
about  three  miles  from  Schuylerviile. 

It  is  still  standing,  and  is  used  as  a hay  barn.  Jordan's 
Bridge  was  an  old  place  of  baptism,  Stafford’s  Bridge 
was  another.  The  new  church  in  Schuylerviile  was  built 
about  the  year  1833. 

The  First  Minister 

Rev.  Samuel  Rogers,  the  first  minister  of  this  church, 
had  been  in  the  military  service  during  the  Revolutionary 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


35 1 


War.  He  was  a teamster  attached  to  the  army  of  Gates 
during  the  Burgoyne  campaign.  One  night  he  was  carry- 
ing a load  of  specie  northward,  and  was  so  closely  fol- 
lowed by  the  British,  and  the  muddy  roads  so  delayed  his 
progress,  he  was  obliged  to  cut  his  team  loose — allow 
them  to  go — while  he  carried  the  kegs  of  specie  into  the 
woods  and  kept  guard  over  them  all  night.  The  next 
day  he  succeeded  in  getting  them  safely  to  their  destina- 
tion. He  died  in  Stillwater,  February  6,  1823.  At  the 
time  of  building  the  church  in  Schuylerville,  Josiah  Finch 
was  clerk,  and  Richard  M.  Livingston  was  a very  active 
leader  in  securing  the  erection  of  the  church.  The  church 
cost  about  $r,6oo,  as  then  built.  A fine  parsonage  was 
added  to  the  property  in  1897,  during  the  pastorate  of 
Rev.  W.  H.  Randall. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church — Early  Struggles 

The  first  Methodist  society  in  Schuylerville  was  organ- 
ized about  the  year  1820,  but  preaching  services  had  been 
held  here  previous  to  that  date.  On  January  30,  1827,  a 
subscription  paper  was  started  to  provide  for  a permanent 
place  of  worship.  This  timeworn  document  is  still  in 
existence.  The  following  interesting  statement  appears 
in  the  preface:  “From  Lansingburg  along  the  valley  of 
the  Hudson  for  fifty  miles,  with  a breadth  of  eight  to  ten 
miles,  the  Episcopal  Methodists  have  not  one  house  dedi- 
cated to  the  worship  of  God.  Private  dwellings,  school 
houses  and  barns  have  hitherto  afforded  to  their  classes 
a precarious  yet  acceptable  resort.  Perhaps  there  is  not 
a spot  in  that  rich  and  populous  district  where  so  many 
of  this  denomination  of  Christians  would  meet  as  at 
Schuylerville,  if  a suitable  edifice  could  be  erected. ” The 
effort  made  proved  successful.  With  the  scanty  means 


352 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


of  the  Methodists  in  those  days  any  effort  to  sustain  a 
preaching  service  or  provide  a house  of  worship  meant 
long  weeks  of  personal  self  sacrifice  of  even  the  common 
comforts  of  life. 

A Church  Edifice 

A house  costing  $1,600  was  erected  and  dedicated  in 
the  autumn  of  1827.  This  same  church  still  stands, 
although  greatly  improved  and  enlarged.  The  trustees 
at  the  time  of  building  were  John  Cox,  Jedediah  Beck- 
with, Oliver  Cleveland,  John  Seelye  and  George  Strover. 
John  Cox  also  served  as  steward,  clerk  and  sexton. 

The  Itinerant  Preacher  and  His  Hardships 

Rev.  Mr.  Campbell,  whose  time  of  service  extended 
back  to  the  year  1800,  left  many  interesting  reminiscences 
illustrating  the  heroism  of  early'Methodism.  He  traveled 
a circuit  of  about  three  hundred  miles,  taking  six  weeks 
to  complete  his  circuit  of  appointments,  entering  into  the 
hardships  of  the  early  itinerancy  whose  records  seem 
fabulous ; for  example  : Sleeping  in  barns,  fording  rivers, 
threading  ways  through  dense  forests,  where  he  often 
encountered  wild  animals,  holding  services  in  barns, 
preaching  from  stumps,  and  traveling  in  rain,  sleet  and 
zero  weather.  These  are  some  of  the  hardships  braved 
by  the  grand  pioneers  of  that  church. 

The  first  Sabbath  school  was  established  about  the  time 
of  the  building  of  the  church.  Rev.  Robert  Washburn 
was  its  President,  John  Cox,  Superintendent,  and  John 
Seelye,  Secretary.  Philip  Schuyler,  2d’s,  name  appears 
as  a contributor  to  its  funds.  In  1827  about  thirty-five 
members  were  enrolled. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


353 


The  Church  Enlarged 

The  church  edifice  was  remodeled  and  enlarged,  prayer 
room  added,  tower  built  and  bell  purchased  in  1863.  The 
entire  cost  of  these  improvements  was  $3,100,  Rev. 
William  Bedell  was  the  pastor  in  charge.  This  is  the  old- 
est church  edifice  that  has  been  continuously  used  for 
worship  in  all  this  section. 

This  society  was  originally  included  in  the  Saratoga 
Circuit.  In  1842  it  became  a separate  charge  and  was 
designated  the  Schuylerville  station.  The  Rev.  J.  B. 
Houghtaling  was  appointed  the  first  pastor  in  charge, 
that  is,  the  first  who  made  his  home  in  the  place. 

A Parsonage 

During  the  pastorate  of  Rev.  J.  M.  Webster,  the  pres- 
ent commodious  parsonage  was  constructed,  which  added 
much  to  the  value  of  the  property  and  the  comfort  of  the 
pastor’s  family. 

The  following  constitutes 

The  List  of  Pastors  Under  the  Old  Circuit  System 


1825 

Rev.  B.  Griffin 

1832 

Rev.  P.  P.  Atwell 

1825 

Rev.  W.  P.  Lake 

1833 

Rev.  O.  Prei 

1825 

W.  H.  Norris 

1834 

Rev.  E.  Goss 

1826 

Rev.  G.  Lyon 

1834 

Rev.  J.  Harwood 

1826 

Rev.  C.  P.  Clark 

1835 

Rev.  H.  Burton 

1827 

Rev.  D.  Ensign 

1836 

Rev.  C.  Meeker 

1827 

Rev.  J.  Beaman 

1836 

Rev.  J.  Ouinlin 

1828 

Rev.  S.  Dayton 

1838 

Rev.  D.  Stephens 

1829 

Rev.  J.  D.  Morearty  1838 

Rev.  H.  Chase 

1829 

Rev.  N.  Rice 

1840 

Rev.  S.  Coleman 

1831 

Rev.  J.  Lucky 

1840 

Rev.  C.  Pomeroy 

1831 

Rev.  P.  Newman 

1841 

Rev.  J.  B.  Houghtaling 

1832 

Rev.  D.  Braylore 

23 


354 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


List  of  Pastors  Since  Schuylerville  Became  a 
Charge 


1842  Rev.  J.  B.  Houghtaling 
1843-4  Rev.  C.  R.  Morris 
1845  Rev.  S.  Styles 
1846-7  Rev.  P.  M.  Hitchcock 
1848-9  Rev.  O.  Emerson 

1850  Rev.  J.  Sage 

1851  Rev.  J.  Quinlin 
1852-3  Rev.  S.  P.  Williams 
1854  Rev.  C.  L.  Hagar 
1855-6  Rev.  J.  W.  Belknap 
1857-8  Rev.  P.  P.  Harrower 
i859-6oRev.  R.  Fox 

1861  Rev.  S.  Meredith 
1862-3  Rev.  Wm.  Bedell 
1864-5  Rev.  W.  J.  Heath 


1866-8  Rev.  L.  Marshall 
1869-70  Rev.  J.  B.  Sylvester 
1871-2  Rev.  W.  H.  L.  Starks 
i873"5  Rev.  S.  M.  Williams 
1876-7  Rev.  A.  F.  Bailey 
1878-80  Rev.  A.  H.  Heaxt 
1881-3  Rev.  J.  M.  Webster 
1884-6  Rev.  J.  G.  Fallon 
1887-8  Rev.  G.  E.  Stockwell 
1889-91  Rev.  H.  S.  Rowe 
1892  Rev.  L.  A.  Dibble 
I^93"5  Rev.  F-  G.  Heaxt 
1896-8  Rev.  H.  L.  Grant 
1899  Rev.  B.  L.  Crapo 


The  Episcopal  Church — The  Beginnings  of  this 
Society 

The  movement  that  led  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  Schuylerville  commenced 
a little  to  the  north,  in  the  town  of  Northumberland.  Rev. 
Reuben  Plubbard  traveling  through  here  in  1838  and 
stopping  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Jesse  Finne,  and  becoming 
known  as  a member  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  to  which 
Mr.  Finne  had  been  attached  in  his  youth,  was  cordially 
invited  by  him  to  preach,  and  did  so  in  his  house,  March 
19th  of  that  year.  Services  were  held  in  this  manner  for 
several  years.  The  first  baptisms  were  three  children  of 
Mr.  John  Finne,  duly  recorded  in  the  books  of  St.  John’s 
Church,  Stillwater. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


355 


The  first  service  in  the  village  of  Schuylerville  was  held 
in  the  old  Academy,  February  2 5,  1844,  by  Rev.  Reuben 
Hubbard.  The  first  formal  organization  was  made  at  the 
house  of  Mr.  Finne,  March  2,  1846.  The  Rev.  Reuben 
Hubbard  presided,  and  John  Metcalf  was  secretary. 
They  then  determined  upon  the  name  of  St.  Stephen's 
Church,  and  elected  the  following  officers:  Jesse  Finne 
and  James  Pickering,  wardens ; John  Finne,  Joseph 
Finne,  Benjamin  Losee,  James  Pickering,  George  U. 
Gates,  James  E.  Stebbins,  John  R.  Preston  and  Henry 
W.  Merrill,  vestrymen. 

Building  the  Church 

At  the  meeting  of  September  12,  1846,  a lot  gratui- 
tously offered  by  the  Victory  Manufacturing  Company 
was  duly  and  gratefully  accepted ; but  the  society  did  not 
build  at  that  time,  and  the  services  were  not  maintained 
regularly  for  some  years  after  1850.  The  church  was 
finally  built  and  presented  to  the  Society  by  Dr.  Charles 
IT.  Payne,  to  whom  great  credit  is  due  for  this  munificent 
and  timely  gift.  The  edifice  occupies  a most  beautiful 
and  picturesque  site,  and  is  itself  a model  of  church 
architecture  at  once  neat  and  classical. 

The  services  of  the  first  clergyman,  Rev.  Reuben  Hub- 
bard, were  continued  down  to  1850,  when  the  congrega- 
tion, in  accepting  his  resignation,  placed  upon  their 
records  a strong  expression  of  their  love  and  esteem.  The 
cornerstone  of  the  church  was  laid  June  2,  1868,  Rev.  P. 
B.  Gibson  officiating,  and  the  church  was  opened  for  ser- 
vice on  Christmas  day  of  the  same  year. 

List  of  Rectors 

The  rectorship  of  the  church  has  subsequently  been 
filled  by  Revs.  George  Forbes,  John  H.  Babcock,  George 


356  THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 

Walker,  Geo.  W.  Dean,  D.  D.,  H.  C.  E.  Costelle,  Geo.  L. 
Neide,  A.  B.  Clark,  J.  F.  Esch,  W.  F.  Parsons  and  E.  Jay 
Cooke,  the  present  incumbent. 

The  Church  of  the  Visitation  (Roman  Catholic) 

Previous  to  1847  there  were  no  regular,  or  permanent, 
services  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  this  town,  but 
there  were  many  Catholic  families  already  settled  here. 
The  only  churches  of  their  faith  within  a radius  of  thirty 
miles  were  at  Lansingburgh,  Whitehall  and  Sandy  Hill. 
It  required  much  earnest  self-sacrifice  and  a strong  love 
for  their  faith  to  go  to  these  distant  places,  oftentimes  on 
foot,  to  attend  service.  It  is  recorded  that  in  order  to  be 
present  at  early  mass  on  Christmas  morning  many  would 
set  out  together  on  foot  the  previous  night. 

The  First  Service  and  First  Church 

The  first  services  in  this  place  were  held  at  the  houses 
of  the  different  members,  conducted  at  irregular  intervals 
by  visiting  priests.  Catholic  services  were  held  in  the  old 
Schuylerville  Academy,  and  in  the  school  house  that  for- 
merly stood  on  the  extension  of  Spring  Street,  just  east 
of  Broadway.  Ground  was  broken  for  the  first  church 
edifice  in  1845.  This  was  on  a lot  opposite  the  present 
parsonage  of  the  Reformed  Church.  A plain  wooden 
structure  was  erected  at  an  expense  of  about  $700  and 
consecrated  in  1847  by  Bishop  McCloskev.  This  work 
was  executed  during  the  pastorate  of  Rev.  Father  Daly. 
He  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Father  Cull  in  the  missionary 
work,  who,  under  the  rapid  increase  of  the  congregation, 
was  obliged  to  make  additions  to  the  church  edifice.  The 
first  resident  priest  was  Rev.  Father  Roach.  He  was  sue- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


357 


ceeded  by  the  Rev.  H.  B.  Finnegan;  he  by  Rev.  F.  B. 
McGuire,  and  he  by  the  present  pastor,  the  Rev.  J.  J. 
Heffernan. 

Building  of  the  Present  Church  Edifice 

The  first  church  was  burned  to  the  ground  on  Sunday 
morning,  June  22,  1871.  The  society  then  worshiped  for 
a time  in  the  public  hall  at  Victory  Mills.  The  corner- 
stone of  a new  church  was  laid  by  Bishop  Conroy,  of 
Albany,  and  the  work  was  pushed  through  with  great 
energy  to  completion,  and  the  church  consecrated  by 
Bishop  McNierney,  of  Albany,  October  21,  1873.  It  is  a 
noble  structure,  an  ornament  to  the  town,  and  a credit  to 
the  congregation  that  worships  in  it.  To  build  it  required 
energy,  determination,  perseverance,  and  heavy  financial 
sacrifices  by  many  individuals.  It  cost  originally  $40,000. 
It  occupies  a commanding  and  central  position,  overlook- 
ing the  surrounding  country  for  many  miles.  During  the 
pastorate  of  the  Rev.  J.  J.  Heffernan  a commodious  and 
handsome  parsonage  has  been  built,  and  several  additions 
have  been  made  to  the  church  edifice,  which  add  to  the 
beauty  of  the  structure,  and  are  also  of  use  in  the  con- 
duct of  the  services,  and  the  prosecution  of  the  church 
work. 

The  Church  of  Notre  Dame  de  Lourdes  (Catholic) 

This  is  the  last  of  the  several  churches  which  have  been 
built  to  minister  to  the  religious  needs  of  our  citizenship. 
We  have  not  succeeded  in  procuring  the  earlier  facts  of 
its  history.  The  occasion  for  this  church  was  the  large 
influx  of  French  people,  attracted  hither  from  the  Domin- 
ion of  Canada  by  the  demand  for  help  in  the  cotton  mills. 
They  have  a large  and  handsome  church  edifice,  centrally 


358 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


and  conspicuously  located  on  a lot  donated  by  the  Victory 
Manufacturing  Company. 

The  present  pastor  is  the  Rev.  A.  B.  Desautels. 


Schools 

Much  attention  was  from  early  times  given  to  the 
education  of  the  young  in  this  locality.  The  first  school 
houses,  like  the  first  dwelling  houses,  were  built  of  logs. 
They  were  located  here  and  there  throughout  the  town 
at  convenient  points.  The  successors  of  but  few  of  them 
are  to  be  found  located  on  the  old  sites,  however. 

The  First  Schools 

The  first  school  house  in  Schuylerville  was  located  just 
east  of  Broadway  where  is  now  the  extension  of  Spring 
Street,  and  immediately  to  the  north  of  the  house  of  Mrs. 
Lucy  D.  Seelye.  Many  of  our  older  citizens  remember 
it  as  the  place 'where  they  secured  their  early  education. 
When  the  village  outgrew  the  capacity  of  its  one  school 
house  it  was  divided  into  two  districts,  which  were  named 
the  north  and  south  districts,  and  two  new  buildings  were 
erected.  The  north  school  house  has  been  transformed 
into  a dwelling  house  and  is  now  owned  and  occupied  by 
Robert  Funson,  107  Pearl  Street.  The  south  school 
house  was  situated  on  the  corner  of  Green  and  University 
Streets,  and  this  met  with  the  same  fate  of  the  north.  It 
is  now  owned  by  Jesse  Billings.  Before  their  abandon- 
ment as  schools  the  south  school  house  was  used  for  the 
primary  (departments)  grades,  and  the  north  as  the  high 
school. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


359 


The  Academy 

In  1839  an  academy  was  built  which  proved  to  be  a 
great  boon  to  the  town.  It  was  patronized  both  by  the 
citizens  and  by  the  people  of  the  surrounding  country. 
It  was  located  on  Church  Street,  and  its  site  is  now 
occupied  by  the  Baptist  parsonage.  The  first  principal 
of  the  old  academy  was  Mr.  John  Guiles.  He  was  fol- 
lowed by  a Mr.  Davis. 

Then  came  Mr.  George  D.  Stewart;  he  was  followed 
by  a Mr.  Goodenough,  and  he  by  a Mr.  Baker.  Then 
Rev.  A.  G.  Cochrane  came  in  1856  and  taught  till  1861. 
Following  him  was  a Mr.  Reynolds  from  Vermont.  Mr. 
Cochrane,  at  the  earnest  request  of  the  trustees,  opened 
school  again  in  the  Academy  in  the  fall  of  1867,  and 
taught  but  one  month,  when  it  was  burned  down  and 
never  rebuilt. 


The  Union  Free  School 

The  present  handsome  and  commodious  high  school 
building  was  erected  in  1876.  Schuylerville  did  a wise 
and  timely  thing  in  the  erection  of  so  noble  and  well- 
planned  a building.  This  school  has  been  presided  over 
by  a number  of  first  class  educators  who  have  earned  for 
it  a widespread  and  enviable  reputation  for  the  high 
grade  of  work  done. 

The  first  principal  was  Mr.  Doty.  The  school  never 
had  an  abler  nor  more  efficient  corps  of  instructors  than 
at  present.  Mr.  Nelson  L.  Coleman  is  the  present 
principal. 

The  Press  of  Schuylerville 

The  first  attempt  at  publishing  a newspaper  at  Schuy- 
lerville was  made  by  J.  L.  Cramer  in  1844.  He  called  it 


3<5° 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


the  Schuylerville  Herald.  It  ran  for  several  years  and 
was  then  discontinued.  In  1848  the  Old  Saratoga  was 
established  by  Allen  Corey.  This  was  discontinued  in 
1852.  R.  N.  Atwell  & Co.  published  the  Battle  Ground 
Herald  from  August  1,  1853,  to  July  31,  1857,  just  four 
years,  and  then  discontinued  it.  In  December  of  the  same 
year  the  Saratoga  American  was  started  by  J.  R.  Rock- 
well. He  continued  the  publication  of  this  sheet  till  the 
fall  of  1861,  when  he  enlisted  in  the  army,  and  being 
made  captain  of  Company  K,  Seventy-seventh  Regiment, 
he  discontinued  his  paper.  R.  N.  Atwell  ran  a job- 
printing  office  for  several  years.  Then  the  Schuylerville 
News  was  established  about  the  year  1867.  In  the  spring 
of  1870  this  was  succeeded  by  the  Saratoga  County 
Standard , which  was  merged  into  the  Schuylerville  Stand- 
ard in  1879.  Under  this  name  the  paper  has  been  pub- 
lished continuously  since  that  date.  Under  the  editorship 
of  Mr.  Philip  A.  Allen  it  has  become  one  of  the  most 
enterprising  and  newsy  sheets  in  the  county. 


CHAPTER  XI 
The  Saratoga  Monument 

“ National  monuments  not  only  mark , but  make , the  civilization  of  a people” 
— Horatio  Seymour. 

Saratoga  monument,  like  the  Bunker  Hill,  and  Wash- 
ington, and  Bennington,  and  Oriskany  monuments,'  is 
founded  on  and  reared  by  sentiment.  “A  rather  unsub- 
stantial basis  for  such  substantial  structures,”  says  one. 
Yes,  but  substantial  and  puissant  enough  to  have  placed 
every  course  of  those  granite  blocks  from  bed  rock 
to  apex.  The  sentiment  that  wrought  this  miracle 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


361 


in  stone  and  bronze  was  pride  in  the  deeds  of  the  fathers, 
and  reverence  for  their  characters.  Lord  Macaulay  in 
his  remarks  on  the  siege  of  Londonderry  said : “A  people 
which  takes  no  pride  in  the  noble  achievements  of  remote 
ancestors,  will  never  achieve  anything  worthy  to  be 
remembered  with  pride  by  remote  descendants.” 

Whether  we  have  done  anything  worthy  to  be  remem- 
bered by  our  descendants  they  alone  will  be  competent  to 
judge,  but  of  one  thing  we  are  certain,  that  we  are  proud 
of  the  American  forefathers.  And  we  want  the  world  to 
know  it ; hence,  these  noble  monuments. 

The  Monument  Association 

The  Saratoga  Monument  was  conceived,  and  prophe- 
sied of,  long  years  before  it  became  a reality.  But  the 
first  time  that  men  of  the  right  timber  and  enthusiasm 
got  together  to  consider  what  steps  should  be  taken  to 
incarnate  their  dream  was  on  October  17,  1856.  That 
first  meeting  was  held  in  the  Schuyler  mansion,  here 
at  old  Saratoga;  a fitting  place  for  launching  so  noble 
an  enterprise.  There  were  present  Judge  John  A.  Corey 
of  Saratoga  Springs,  George  Strover  and  several  other 
patriotic  gentlemen.  Alfred  B.  Street  was  also  present 
and  read  a poem  written  for  the  occasion.  The  result  of 
this  meeting  was  the  organization  in  1859  °f  the  Saratoga 
Monument  Association,  under  a perpetual  charter  of  the 
State  of  New  York.  After  the  Association  was  incor- 
porated the  organization  was  perfected  by  the  selection 
of  the  following 

Officers  and  Trustees 

President,  Hamilton  Fish,  of  New  York  City. 

Vice-President,  Philip  Schuyler,  of  Pelham-on-Sound, 

N.  Y. 


362 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Treasurer,  James  M.  Marvin,  of  Saratoga  Springs. 

Secretary,  John  A.  Corey,  of  Saratoga  Springs. 

Corresponding  Secretary,  James  Romeyn  Brodhead, 
of  New  York  City. 

Horatio  Seymour,  Utica,  N.  Y. 

Benson  J.  Lossing,  of  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y. 

Peter  Gansevoort,  Albany. 

James  M.  Cook,  Ballston  Spa,  N.  Y. 

Edward  C.  Delavan,  Ballston  Center,  N.  Y. 

William  Wilcox  and  George  Strover,  Schuylerville, 
N.  Y. 

Henry  Holmes,  Corinth,  N.  Y. 

Asa  C.  Tefft,  Fort  Miller,  N.  Y. 

Leroy  Mowry,  Greenwich,  N.  Y. 

The  trustees  held  several  meetings  and  had  agreed 
upon  the  location  of  the  future  monument  when  the  out- 
break of  the  Civil  War,  in  1861,  completely  diverted  the 
thought  and  energies  of  the  people  to  the  saving  of  the 
Union,  which  the  fathers  had  formed  at  such  priceless 
sacrifice.  The  work  thus  suspended  was  not  resumed 
till  the  autumn  of  1872.  A reorganization  then  became 
necessary,  as  several  of  the  trustees  had  died. 

Soon  the  representatives  of  the  new  organization  began 
to  besiege  the  State  and  National  legislatures  for  appro- 
priations with  which  to  begin  the  work.  The  original 
intention  was  to  build  a plain  obelisk  of  the  Bunker  Hill 
order,  300  feet  high  and  to  cost  $500,000.  But  soon  they 
found  that  they  had  set  their  mark  too  high,  as  the  funds 
were  not  forthcoming,  hence  were  compelled  to  modify 
their  plans,  and  finally  decided  upon  a less  lofty  structure, 
and  one  that  should  combine  sculpture  with  architecture. 

The  Association  met  with  numberless  embarrassments 
and  discouragements  at  the  hands  of  apathetic  legis- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


363 


latures  and  unsympathetic  governors.  Finally  by  an 
appeal  to  patriotic  persons  throughout  the  State  they 
succeeded  in  obtaining  sufficient  money  to  purchase  the 
lot,  lay  the  foundation  and  construct  enough  of  the  base 
to  enable  them  to  lay  the  cornerstone,  which  was  done  on 
the  centennial  anniversary  of  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne, 
October  17,  1877. 

Laying  the  Cornerstone 

Elaborate  preparations  were  made  for  the  proper  cele- 
bration of  that  event,  both  by  the  citizens  of  Schuyler- 
ville  and  the  Monument  Association.  As  a result  the 
town  witnessed  the  most  imposing  patriotic  celebration 
in  all  its  history,  yes,  and  in  the  history  of  northern  New 
York.  The  Masonic  fraternity  was  gathered  here  from 
every  quarter,  military  organizations  from  all  over  the 
State  and  New  England  were  massed  here  by  the  thou- 
sands, and  multitudes  of  civilians,  statesmen,  etc.,  promi- 
nent in  the  public  eye,  were  here  from  all  the  States.  A 
grand  procession  was  formed,  two  miles  in  length,  which 
marched  through  the  streets  and  then  to  the  monument, 
where  the  cornerstone  was  laid  in  “due  and  ancient  form” 
by  the  Grand  Master  Mason  in  the  presence  of  30,000 
people. 

Orations  and  addresses  were  then  delivered  and  origi- 
nal poems  read  from  two  grandstands,  one  located  at  the 
monument  and  the  other  on  the  then  open  flats  south  of 
the  Church  of  the  Visitation  (Catholic).  All  the  literary 
exercises  were  of  an  exceptionally  high  order,  and  to  this 
day  thrill  the  heart  of  the  patriotic  reader  with  their 
eloquence.  The  orations  of  Horatio  Seymour  and  George 
William  Curtis  are  not  only  eloquent,  but  display  a 
remarkable  grasp  of  the  philosophy  of  our  history.  The 


3^4 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


entire  program,  including  the  speeches,  historical 
addresses,  and  poems,  were  collected  and  published  by 
the  Association  in  a memorial  volume. 

But  grand  civic  pageants,  and  orations,  and  poems,  by 
no  means  piled  the  granite  and  laid  the  capstone  of  the 
monument  that  day,  though  they  helped  amazingly  in 
firing  the  hearts  of  the  people  to  the  point  where  they 
were  willing  to  have  their  representatives  appropriate 
the  necessary  means.  The  Association  now  addressed 
themselves  to  the  great  task  before  them  with  renewed 
zeal.  Being  composed  of  men  of  wide  influence,  they 
used  it  all,  and  needed  it  all,  to  accomplish  their  high  pur- 
pose. The  recital  of  the  harassments,  and  annoyances, 
and  disappointments  they  met  with  by  the  way,  and  the 
wellnigh  insuperable  obstacles  they  overcame  makes  a 
long  story,  and  one  often  wonders,  as  he  reads  the 
account,  why  they  did  not  abandon  the  whole  thing  in 
disgust.  As  it  is,  the  completed  structure  is  as  truly  a 
monument  to  the  indomitable  perseverance,  and  patience, 
and  resourcefulness,  of  the  members  of  that  Association 
and  the  victory  they  won  over  the  opposition  of  narrow- 
minded legislators,  as  it  is  to  the  victory  of  American 
arms  and  ideas  over  British  pride  and  tyranny. 

Description  of  the  Monument 

The  hill  on  which  the  monument  stands  is  240  feet 
above  the  river,  and  was  known  in  the  Revolution  as  the 
Heights  of  Saratoga.  Here  Burgoyne  had  his  intrenched 
camp.  The  plinth  or  base  of  the  monument  is  forty  feet 
square.  The  shaft  is  twenty  feet  square  at  its  base.  Its 
height  is  155  feet.  The  monument  is  a combination  of 
the  Egyptian  obelisk,  with  Gothic  features  in  the  first 
stories.  It  is  ascended  by  189  steps.  The  architect  who 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


365 


designed  it  was  Mr.  Jared  C.  Markham  of  New  York 
City.  Morgan’s  statue  was  executed  by  W.  R.  O’Dono- 
van ; Gates’  by  Geo.  E.  Bissell,  and  Schuyler’s  by  Messrs. 
Moffett  and  Doyle.  The  historic  tablets  were  designed 
by  J.  C.  Markham ; eight  of  them  were  executed  by  J.  E. 
Kelly,  and  eight  by  J.  S.  Hartley.  The  cost  of  the  monu- 
ment was  $105,000.  Private  individuals  gave  $10,000; 
the  State  of  New  York,  $25,000,  and  the  United 
States  Government  $70,000.  It  is  not  yet  finished  accord- 
ing to  the  original  designs.  Twenty  tablets  remain  to  be 
inserted  in  the  three  upper  stories.  The  names  of  Schuy- 
ler, Morgan,  Gates  and  Arnold  have  not  yet  been  cut 
beneath  their  niches,  and  the  several  captured  cannon  are 
not  yet  secured  and  mounted.  This  is  because  the  Asso- 
ciation lacked  the  means  to  transport  them  hither  and 
properly  mount  them.  Steps  are  again  being  taken  to 
secure  them,  with  good  hope  of  success.  Twice  the  monu- 
ment has  been  struck  by  lightning,  which  badly  shattered 
the  apex,  necessitating  costly  repairs. 

The  wState  of  New  York  has  received  the  monument 
from  the  hands  of  the  Association  and  has  assumed  the 
care  of  it.  It  supports  a custodian,  who  cares  for  the 
property.  The  present  custodian  is  Mr.  J.  J.  Perkins,  a 
veteran  of  the  civil  war,  who  with  utmost  courtesy  points 
out  the  many  places  of  interest  in  the  line  of  vision  to  the 
interested  visitor.  For  the  first  few  years  the  visitors  to 
the  monument  were  few  and  far  between,  but  now  their 
numbers  mount  into  the  thousands  each  month  during  the 
season  of  touring. 

View  from  Monument 

The  view’  from  the  monument  is  superb.  Nowhere 
else  can  one  obtain  so  extensive  and  gratifying  a view 


366 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


from  so  slight  an  elevation.  At  your  feet  lies  the  pretty 
village  of  Schuylerville,  embowered  in  trees;  just  beyond 
flows  the  matchless  Hudson,  gleaming  in  the  sun.  On 
every  side  within  the  radius  of  a few  miles  are  scenes  of 
Colonial  and  Revolutionary  events,  of  surpassing  historic 
interest.  To  the  north  on  a clear  day  one  can  see  the 
villages  of  Glens  Falls,  and  Sandy  Hill,  and  Fort  Edward, 
and  Fort  Miller;  to  the  east  Greenwich  and  North  Easton, 
and  to  the  west  Saratoga  Springs,  and  the  entire  picture 
is  enframed  in  magnificent  mountains.  To  the  north  are 
the  mountains  round  about  Lakes  George  and  Champlain, 
and  peeping  over  their  tops  are  the  peaks  of  Marcy  and 
McIntyre,  and  other  monarchs  of  the  Adirondacks,  eighty 
miles  away;  to  the  east  are  the  Green  Mountains  of  Ver- 
mont, with  Mounts  Equinox  and  Saddleback  right  abreast 
of  you ; to  the  south  are  the  Catskills,  seventy-five  miles 
distant,  with  Black  Head,  Black  Dome  and  Thomas  Cole 
Mountains  looming  up,  three  in  a row,  making  saw  teeth 
with  the  horizon;  and  to  the  west  are  the  Palmertown 
and  Kayadrosseros  ranges,  foothills  of  the  Adirondacks. 
“But  it  is  not  because  of  the  scenery — hill  and  dale, 
sparkling  water,  beauteous  wood,  ethereal  vault  of  blue, 
and  misty  mountains  of  enchantment — that  this  locality 
allures  and  holds  the  vagrant  vision.  This  monument  is 
the  cynosure  of  patriotism.”152 

152  Hon.  S.  S.  Cox,  in  the  U.  S.  Senate,  1884. 

“The  above  facts  concerning  the  Monument,  were  mainly  gleaned  from 
Mrs.  E.  H.  Walworth’s  “Battles  of  Saratoga,  and  Saratoga  Monument 
Association.” 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  367 

Guide  to  Revolutionary  and  Colonial  Sites  at 

SCHUYLERVILLE 

Schuylerville  is  connected  by  rail  with  Saratoga  Springs,  13 
miles ; Fort  Edward,  12  miles ; Greenwich,  6 miles ; Mechanic- 
ville,  16  miles. 

As  many  are  curious  to  know  whether  there  are  yet 
any  relics  at  Schuylerville  left  from  Revolutionary  and 
Colonial  days,  we  will  give  for  their  information  the  fol- 
lowing list  with  their  location,  together  with  the  location 
of  historic  sites.  This  guide  is  a condensation  of  the 
detailed  descriptions  found  in  the  preceding  pages. 

As  the  multitudes  of  tourists  who  visit  this  hallowed 
spot  naturally  turn  their  steps  toward  the  monument  first, 
we  will  begin  our  tour  at  that  point. 

The  Monument 

First:  The  monument  stands  within  the  lines  of  Bur- 
goyne’s  fortified  camp.  This  camp  took  in  the  buildings 
just  north  of  the  monument,  extended  diagonally  south- 
east down  the  hill  across  the  road  to  near  Chestnut  street, 
thence  south  along  the  crest  of  the  terrace  into  the 
Victory  woods;  thence  west  just  over  the  brow  of  the 
hill  to  a point  south  of  the  cemetery ; thence  north  along 
the  western  slope  of  the  cemetery  ridge  to  the  place  of 
beginning. 

Morgan's  Breastworks 

Second  : About  sixty  rods  northwest  of  the  monument 
on  a knoll  covered  with  small  trees,  and  now  known  as 
the  Finch  burying-ground,  but  owned  by  James  H.  Cars- 
cadden,  are  to  be  seen  remains  of  earthworks  thrown  up 
by  Morgan's  men.  This  place  can  be  seen  from  the 


368 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


monument.  Look  for  them  on  the  east  side  of  burying- 
ground  and  also  in  the  bushes. 

British  Earthworks 

Third:  In  the  Victory  woods,  south  of  the  monument, 
there  are  hundreds  of  feet  of  the  British  breastworks  in 
an  excellent  state  of  preservation.  The  ground  never 
having  been  permanently  cleared  nor  plowed,  these  earth- 
works remain  as  the  British  left  them,  except  that  the 
logs,  which  may  have  entered  into  their  construction,  are 
rotted  away.  To  find  them,  look  for  two  pine  trees  near 
the  northern  end  of  the  woods;  between  these  trees  you 
will  find  an  angle  in  the  works  running  south  and  west. 
At  the  upper  end  of  the  northern  leg  of  this  angle  are 
some  rifle  pits,  plainly  discernible;  there  are  also  some 
in  front  and  south  of  it.  Next,  about  125  feet  to  the 
southwest,  you  will  find  another  angle  running  west  and 
then  south ; walk  on  the  crest  of  these  works  till  you  come 
to  an  obtuse  angle  which  veers  to  the  southwest;  near 
this  some  breastworks  run  directly  south  on  the  edge  of  a 
clearing.  You  can  follow  these  easily  for  several  hun- 
dred feet.  Near  the  southern  end  of  these  turn  to  the 
left  down  into  the  woods  and  you  will  find  a line  of 
breastworks  running  from  the  swampy  place  through  the 
woods  to  the  crest  of  the  ridge  on  the  east.  These  two 
latter  works  were  doubtless  intended  to  cover  their  out- 
posts, or  advanced  pickets. 

The  writer  asked  Mr.  J.  J.  Perkins,  the  custodian  of 
the  monument,  who  was  in  the  artillery  service  several 
years  during  the  civil  war,  to  go  over  the  ground  with 
him,  and  he  declares  that  there  is  no  doubt  of  their 
genuineness. 

These  being  the  only  relics  of  Burgoyne’s  defensive 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA  3^? 

works  remaining  on  this  side  of  the  river,  at  Schuyler- 
ville,  it  is  earnestly  hoped  that  they  may  be  preserved 
intact.  They  will  doubtless  remain  undisturbed  so  long 
as  they  continue  in  the  hands  of  the  Victory  Manufactur- 
ing Company.  These  woods  ought  to  be  owned  by  the 
village,  or  State. 

American  Earthworks 

Fourth  : Back  of  the  Victory  schoolhouse,  on  a knoll 
covered  with  pines,  may  be  seen  remains  of  earthworks 
thrown  up  by  the  Americans.  These  are  in  a good  state 
of  preservation.  This  site  is  visible  from  the  windows 
of  the  fourth  and  fifth  stories  of  the  monument. 

Other  American  Earthworks 

Fifth:  Above  the  Victory  Mills,  on  the  south  side  of 
the  creek,  is  a clump  of  pines  against  a hill.  On  the  top 
of  the  hill  back  of  those  pines  are  remains  of  Gates’ 
works,  where  he  had  a battery  posted.  This  site  is  also 
visible  frtfm  the  monument.  Just  below  the  Victory  stone 
bridge,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  creek,  is  the  site  of 
Schuyler’s  upper  sawmill,  the  only  building  spared  to  him 
by  Burgoyne.  That  mill  sawed  the  timber  in  the  present 
Schuyler  mansion. 

Camp  Grounds 

Sixth  : Going  down  Burgoyne  street  from  the  monu- 
ment, after  you  cross  the  railroad,  the  next  street  you 
come  to  is  Pearl  street.  On  either  side  of  this  street  as 
you  look  northward  you  see  the  camp  ground  of  several 
companies  of  British  troops  and  some  Germans  who 
tented  in  the  woods.  A few  of  the  ancient  oaks  may  yet 
be  seen  in  the  Reformed  Church  yard. 


24 


37° 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


The  Surrender  Elm 

Seventh  : A few  rods  north  of  the  foot  of  Burgoyne 
street,  on  the  east  side  of  Broadway,  between  the  black- 
smith shop  and  the  brick  store,  stood  the  old  elm  under 
which,  tradition  says,  Burgoyne  signed  the  agreement 
to  surrender,  or  “Convention,”  as  he  loved  to  call  it.  The 
tablet  which  hung  on  the  old  elm  is  now  attached  to  the 
brick  wall. 

Fort  Hardy 

Eighth  : Old  Fort  Hardy  was  located  in  the  angle  of 
Fish  creek  and  the  river.  The  road  to  Greenwich  crosses 
its  site.  It  was  built  in  1757  under  the  supervision  of 
Colonel  Montressor,  a royal  engineer,  and  it  covered 
about  fifteen  acres.  It  supplanted  a wooden  or  block- 
house fort  which  stood, in  the  same  angle,  but  the  latter 
was,  of  course,  a much  smaller  structure. 

Burgoyne"  s Artillery 

Ninth  : On  the  continuation  of  Spring  street,  east  of 
Broadway,  is  the  place  where  Burgoyne  had  his  artillery 
parked  behind  strong  entrenchments.  Directly  opposite 
this  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  on  the  high  bluff,  now 
void  of  trees,  is  the  place  where  General  Fellows  had  his 
battery  posted,  which  so  seriously  annoyed  the  British. 
On  the  wooded  bluff  just  to  the  north  of  this  stood  a 
Colonial  fort  built  in  1721  (?). 

German  Camp  Ground 

Tenth  : On  the  northwest  angle  of  Spring  street  and 
Broadway,  and  on  the  high  ground  west  of  Broadway, 
as  you  go  to  the  north,  was  the  camp  ground  of  the  Ger- 
mans (“Hessians” ) , under  General  Riedesel.  A few  rods 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


37* 


northwest  of  the  house  on  the  corner,  now  owned  by  Mr. 
P.  McNamara,  were  the  barracks,  built  before  the  Revo- 
lution, burned  by  the  British,  and  then  rebuilt  and 
occupied  at  one  time  by  General  Stark.  Here  no  doubt 
the  noted  spy,  Lovelass,  was  tried  and  condemned. 

The  Marshall  House 

Eleventh  : The  Marshall  house  is  the  one  in  whose 
cellar  the  Baroness  Riedesel  (pronounced  Re-day-zel), 
with  her  children,  and  the  wounded  officers,  found  refuge 
during  the  six  days’  siege  of  Burgoyne.  This  is  located 
about  a mile  north  of  Fish  creek  and  on  high  ground  to 
the  left  of  the  road.  It  can  be  reached  by  electric  cars. 
An  iron  sign  marks  the  place.  This  house  was  built  by 
Peter  Lansing  of  Albany  in  1773,  as  a farm  house.  In 
1785  it  came  into  the  possession  of  Samuel  Bushee,  who 
in  turn,  sold  it  to  his  brother-in-law,  Samuel  Marshall, 
in  1817.  His  son,  William  B.  Marshall,  repaired  and 
altered  it  somewhat  about  1868.  He,  however,  had  the 
good  taste  to  leave  the  lower  rooms  and  cellar,  the  really 
interesting  portions,  as  they  were. 

The  Marshalls  relate  the  visit  of  an  old  man  to  the 
house  in  the  early  part  of  this  (the  nineteenth)  century. 
He  had  not  been  here  since  the  Revolutionary  war,  but 
always  wanted  to  come  and  visit  that  house.  He  said  that 
he  was  the  gunner  that  leveled  the  cannon  that  bombarded 
the  house,  that  they  shot  several  times  before  they  got  the 
range;  finally  they  saw  the  shingles  fly,  and  then  they 
kept  it  warm  for  that  house  and  its  occupants,  as  well  as 
other  points,  till  Burgoyne  showed  the  white  flag.  On 
being  asked  why  they  fired  on  women  and  wounded 
soldiers,  he  replied  that  they  supposed  it  to  be  Burgoyne’s 
headquarters. 


372 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Approach  to  Burgoyne’ s Pontoon  Bridge 

Twelfth  : A little  to  the  north  of  the  Marshall  house, 
take  the  road  to  the  east  across  the  Canal  bridge  to 
the  iron  bridge  that  crosses  the  Hudson  to  Clark’s  Mills. 
Stop  in  the  middle  of  the  bridge  and  a little  way  to  the 
north,  on  the  east  side  in  the  rear  of  Mr.  John  A.  Dix’s 
house,  you  will  see  a road  running  diagonally  down  the 
bank.  This  was  cut  by  the  British  as  an  approach  to  their 
pontoon  bridge,  there  anchored.  This  road,  together  with 
the  cut  through’  the  bank  on  the  opposite  side,  locates  the 
exact  point  where  Burgoyne  and  his  army  crossed  the 
Hudson  September  13-15,  1 777. 

Burgoyne’ s Breastworks 

Thirteenth:  Remains  of  the  breastworks  thrown  up 
by  Burgoyne  to  defend  the  bridge  are  to  bo  seen  just 
north  of  Mr.  Dix’s  house,  and  the  board  fence  which 
starts  from  the  bridge,  and  runs  north  to  the  barn,  is  built 
on  the  crest  of  a portion  of  those  old  defenses. 

Furnival’s  Battery 

Fourteenth  : Looking  east  from  this  bridge,  and  a lit- 
tle to  the  left,  are  two  rounded  and  bare  knolls  or  hills. 
On  the  crest  of  the  eastern  one  Captain  Furnival  posted 
his  battery  from  which  he  began  the  cannonade  of  the 
Marshall  house. 

The  Fords  and  Old  Mill  Sites 

Fifteenth:  Returning  to  and  through  Schuylerville, 
place  yourself  on  the  bridge  that  crosses  Fish  creek,  near 
the  south  end.  The  stream  which  this  bridge  spans 
figures  largely  in  both  Colonial  and  Revolutionary  his- 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


373 


tory.  It  was  the  south  line  between  the  British  and 
American  armies  during  the  siege  of  Burgoyne.  Looking 
down  stream  the  old  ford  crossed  just  this  side  the  canal 
aqueduct,  or  about  opposite  the  Schuyler  mansion. 
There  the  French  and  Indians  crossed  on  the  night  of 
November  27,  1745,  to  the  massacre  of  Saratoga.  There 
the  armies  in  Colonial  times  crossed  on  their  expeditions 
into  Canada.  There  the  British  army  crossed  before  and 
after  the  battles,  and  again  after  the  surrender  on  Octo- 
ber 17,  1777.  A few  rods  below  the  bridge  on  the  right 
side  of  the  stream,  in  a recess  in  the  bank,  is  the  probable 
site  of  the  early  sawmill  mentioned  by  the  French  in  their 
story  of  the  massacre  of  Saratoga,  and  also  the  site  of 
one  of  General  Schuyler’s  sawmills  burned  by  Burgoyne. 
On  the  opposite  side  or  left  bank  of  the  creek,  just  this 
side  of  the  brick  grist  mill,  stood  General  Schuyler’s  grist 
mill,  also  burned  by  Burgoyne.  Turning  around  to  your 
right  you  observe  some  cotton  mills  just  above  the  bridge, 
and  to  the  south  of  the  creek.  There  stood  several  of  the 
mills  of  General  Schuyler  burned  by  Burgoyne.  Here 
was  erected  the  first  flax  or  linen  mill  in  America,  put  up 
and  run  by  General  Schuyler.  The  tall  mill  nearest  you 
and  covered  with  vines,  is  the  oldest  cotton  mill  in  New 
York  State.  It  was  erected  by  Philip  Schuyler,  2d, 
in  1828. 

The  Several  Schuyler  Mansions 

Sixteenth  : Leaving  the  bridge  we  come  next  to  the 
Schuyler  mansion,  embowered  in  its  grove  of  ancient 
trees.  This  was  erected  by  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler  in  the 
month  of  November,  1777.  The  main  house  was  put  up 
in  seventeen  days  by  the  artisans  of  Gates’  army.  This 
house  has  sheltered  as  guests,  Washington,  Alexander 


374 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Hamilton,  Gov.  George  Clinton,  and  Lafayette,  and  many 
other  notables  of  our  country.  It  remains  substantially 
as  General  Schuyler  left  it.  Its  predecessor  was  burned 
by  General  Burgoyne  on  the  nth  of  October,  1777.  That 
hcmse  stood  about  twelve  rods  southeast  of  the  present 
one.  The  lilac  bushes  at  the  bottom  of  the  excavation 
are  the  descendants  of  the  ones  that  stood  in  the  garden 
of  mansion  No.  2. 

The  original  house,  the  one  burned  by  the  French  and 
Indians  at  the  time  of  the  massacre,  stood  twenty  rods 
directly  east  of  the  present  one  on  the  bank  of  the  canal. 
That  one  was  built  of  brick.  In  it  Capt.  Philip  Schuyler, 
uncle  of  the  general,  was  shot  and  a number  of  other 
occupants  perished  in  the  flames.  To  the  east  of  the  canal 
on  the  flats  were  the  wheat  fields  set  on  fire  by  Mrs. 
General  Schuyler  to  prevent  them  becoming  forage  for 
the  British  army. 

Where  Lovelass,  the  Spy,  was  Executed 

Seventeenth  : Retracing  your  steps  to  the  road  near 
the  bridge,  and  looking  south  you  see  at  a little  distance 
a brick  house.  Back  of  this  house  is  a gravel  hill  which 
originally  extended  to  the  east  across  the  road.  On  the 
eastern  brink  of  that  hill,  as  it  then  was,  the  noted  spy 
Lovelass  was  hung,  on  the  limb  of  an  oak  tree.  He  was 
buried  underneath  it  in  a sitting  posture;  John  Strover 
saw  him  hung  and  buried,  and  told  his  son  George  all 
about  it.  When  the  Waterford  and  Whitehall  turnpike 
was  built  this  gravel  hill  was  partially  dug  away.  George 
Strover  was  present  and  waited  until  Lovelass’  remains 
were  unearthed,  when  he  appropriated  the  skull.  This 
gruesome  relic  is  still  kept  in  the  Schuyler  mansion. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


375  ‘ 


The  Old  Dutch  Reformed  Church 

Eighteenth  : About  one-third  of  a mile  south  of  the 
creek,  and  in  the  fork  of  the  River  and  Victory  roads, 
stood  the  old  Dutch  Reformed  Church.  It  was  built  in 
1771.  Here  after  service  on  the  30th  of  April,  1775,  the 
people  of  this  neighborhood  heard  the  news  of  Lexing- 
ton and  Concord  from  the  lips  of  General  Schuyler.  That 
church  was  used  by  the  British  for  a hospital.  A young 
woman  while  sitting  at  one  of  the  north  windows  was 
shot  by  an  American  sharpshooter,  and  her  blood  stained 
the  floor  as  long  as  the  building  stood.  The  church  was 
damaged  a few  days  later  by  several  cannon  balls  shot 
from  the  British  batteries.  It  was  afterwards  used  by 
the  Americans  as  a commissary  depot.  This  church  was 
taken  down  in  1822. 

Forts  Saratoga  and  Clinton 

Nineteenth  : Pass  down  the  road  a few  rods  till  you 
stand  under  the  rocks,  and  in  front  of  a small  house  on  the 
hill.  Right  east  of  you  on  the  river  bank  you  see  the 
site  of  two,  and  perhaps  four  Colonial  forts.  The  last 
two  which  stood  there  were  the  only  ones  of  the  eight, 
built  in  this  vicinity,  that  saw  any  fighting.  The  first  of 
the  two  was  known  as  “the  fort  at  Saratoga/’  and  was 
burned  by  the  French  on  the  night  of  the  massacre  in 
1745.  Without  the  walls  of  the  last  one,  or  Fort  Clinton, 
several  bloody  and  disastrous  encounters  took  place  with 
the  French  and  Indians.  This  fort  experienced  at  least 
one  successful  mutiny.  It  was  soon  after  dismantled  and 
burned  by  orders  of  Gov.  George  Clinton  in  October, 
1747.  The  location  of  these  interesting  forts  was  lost  for 
many  years,  but  was  discovered  by  the  writer  of  this  book 


376 


THE  STORY  'OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


in  the  spring  of  1900.  Loose  stones  and  brick-bats 
cover  the  site  of  the  forts. 

Where  Burgoyne  Delivered  His  Sword 

Twentieth:  Somewhere  between  the  above  men- 

tioned house  and  the  canal  bridge,  and  south  of  where 
you  stand,  is  the  place  where  Burgoyne  went  through  the 
formal  act  of  surrender  by  drawing  his  sword  and  deliver- 
ing it  to  General  Gates. 

The  exact  location  has  been  irretrievably  lost.  The 
tablet  that  purports  to  mark  the  place  should  probably 
stand  several  rods  to  the  north.  The  old  road  is  said 
to  have  run  where  the  canal  now  is. 

The  Tory  and  Colonel  Van  Veghten 

Twenty-first:  About  ten  rods  below  the  canal  bridge 
is  a little  ravine  where  a Tory  waylaid  Colonel  Van  Vegh- 
ten, of  Coveville.  Screened  by  some  trees  he  waited  till 
the  Colonel  passed  along  a-horseback  on  his  way  up  to 
visit  General  Schuyler.  The  Tory  had  his  rifle  leveled 
at  him,  and  was  about  to  pull  the  trigger,  when  his  nerve 
failed  him  and  he  allowed  the  Colonel  to  pass  unharmed. 
He  related  this  incident  after  the  Revolution. 

Remains  of  Revolutionary  Earthworks 

Twenty-second:  On  the  east  side  of  the  river,  a mile 
or  more  south  of  the  bridge,  on  the  edge  of  a high  bluff 
facing  the  south  and  overlooking  a ravine,  are  some 
breastworks  thrown  up  by  the  Green  Mountain  boys 
during  the  siege  of  Burgoyne.  They  are  in  an  almost 
perfect  state  of  preservation,  still  being  breast  high. 
They  are  on  the  farm  now  owned  by  Nathan  Corliss. 
These  were  identified  as  Revolutionary  remains  by  the 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


377 


writer  during  the  summer  of  1900,  after  his  attention  had 

, been  called  to  them  by  Mr.  Robert  Coffin,  who  lives  in 

the  neighborhood. 

% 

Gates'  Headquarters 

Twenty-third:  About  one  and  one-third  miles  below 
Fish  creek,  on  the  east  side  of  the  road,  stands  the  house 
which  was  probably  used  by  General  Gates  as  his  head- 
quarters from  the  10th  to  the  15th  of  October,  1777,  and 
again  used  by  him  after  the  surrender.  On  the  14th  or 
15th  of  October  he  moved  up  to  the  place  south  of  the 
old  Dutch  Church,  where  the  formal  surrender  occurred 
on  the  17th.  The  house  was  enlarged  after  the  Revolu- 
tion and  is  now  owned  and  occupied  by  Edward  Dwyer, 
who -has  the  good  taste  to  keep  the  house  in  its  ancient 
form. 

1 

Willard's  Mountain 

Twenty-fourth:  Looking  off  to  the  southeast  from 
almost  any  point  in  or  about  Schuylerville  one  sees  a 
mountain  about  ten  miles  away.  That  is  Willard's  Moun- 
tain; so  called  from  the  fact  that  a Mr.  Willard  posted 
himself  on  its  top  during  the  advance  of  Burgoyne,  and 
signaled  his  observations  to  General  Gates.  This  moun- 
tain is  about  1,400  feet  above  sea  level,  and  affords  the 
finest  and  most  extensive  view  to  be  had  from  any  point 
within  thirty  miles  from  here. 

First  Village  of  Saratoga 

Old  Saratoga,  destroyed  by  the  French  and  Indians  in 
1745,  was  situated,  mainly,  just  below  the  fort  marked 
No.  17  on  the  map. 


378 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


Schuylerville  is  well  supplied  with  excellent  hotels  and 
well-equipped  liveries.  Carriage  drives  hereabouts  are  un- 
usually numerous  and  attractive : To  the  battle-field,  two 
ways,  9 miles ; to  Saratoga  Lake,  9 miles ; to  Fort  Miller, 
5 miles;  to  Cossayuna  Lake,  12  miles;  to  the  magnifi- 
cent Dianondahowa  Falls,  3 miles;  to  Greenwich,  5 
miles;  to  Bald  Mountain,  the  deserted  village,  4 miles, 
and  to  the  top  of  Willard’s  Mountain,  12  miles.  The 
roads  are  unusually  good. 


380 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


KEY  TO  HISTORICAL  MAP  OF  SCHUYLERVILLE 
Arrows  radiating  from  circles  point  to  sites  and  objects 

1.  The  Battle  Monument. 

2.  Remains  of  Morgan’s  intrenchments. 

3.  Remains  of  Burgoyne’s  fortified  camp. 

4.  Remains  of  American  earthworks. 

5.  Remains  of  Gates’  earthworks. 

6.  Place  where  Burgoyne  signed  the  Capitulation. 

7.  Fort  Hardy.  Arrow  points  to  site  of  blockhouse  that  pre- 

ceded it. 

8.  Where  Burgoyne  had  most  of  his  artillery  massed. 

9.  Site  of  barracks  burned  by  British,  afterward  rebuilt. 

10.  Marshall  house,  the  refuge  of  Baroness  Riedesel  and 

wounded  officers. 

11.  Approach  to  pontoon  bridge,  and  remains  of  breastworks. 

12.  Furnival’s  battery,  which  began  the  cannonade  on  Marshall 

house. 

13.  Schuyler  house,  mins  and  other  buildings. 

14.  Where  Lovelass  was  hung. 

15.  Site  of  Old  Dutch  Reformed  Church. 

16.  Where  Burgoyne  delivered  his  sword  to  Gates. 

1 7.  Site  of  Forts  Saratoga  and  Clinton. 

18.  Where  Gates’  floating  bridge  crossed  the  river. 

20.  Fellows’  battery  that  so  greatly  annoyed  the  British. 

21.  Traditional  site  of  old  blockhouse  first  described  by  Kalm. 

22.  Where  the  French  and  Indians  forded  the  river  on  their  way 

to  the  destruction  of  old  Saratoga. 

23.  “Field  of  The  Grounded  Arms.”  The  area  enclosed  in  the 

brace  is  the  ground. 

In  the  angle  of  the  river  and  the  Battenkill,  north  of  the  Kill, 
General  Fraser  was  encamped  for  a month;  from  that  point 
Colonel  Baum  started  for  Bennington. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


38 


Sources  and  Literature 

We  subjoin  herewith  a list  of  the  authorities  which 
we  found  especially  useful  in  the  preparation  of  this 
work : 

Documents  Relating  to  the  Colonial  History  of  New  York, 
10  Vols.  Folio. 

Documentary  History  of  New  York,  4 Vols.  Folio.  E.  i>. 
O’Calligan. 

The  Sir  Wm.  Johnson  MSS.  State  Library. 

Journal  of  the  Legislative  Council  of  N.  Y.  in  MSS.  State 
Library. 

Manuscripts  in  the  Albany  Co.  Clerk’s  Office,  Albany. 
Colonial  New  York.  Geo.  W.  Schuyler. 

Jesuits  of  North  America.  Francis  Parkman. 

Travels  in  North  America.  Peter  Kalm. 

The  Colonial  Laws  of  New  York. 

Montressor’s  Journal.  N.  Y.  Historical  Society’s  Col’s.  Vol.  1 
The  American  Lady.  Mrs.  Grant  of  Laggan. 

History  of  Saratoga  Co.,  both  editions.  N.  B.  Sylvester. 
History  of  Washington  Co.,  N.  Y.  Johnson. 

Burgoyne’s  State  of  the  Expedition  from  Canada.  Edition  of 
1780. 

Lieut.  Hadden’s  Journal,  annotated  by  Rogers. 

Lieut.  Digby’s  Journal. 

Capt.  Pausch’s  Journal,  annotated  by  Stone. 

Memoirs,  by  Gen.  James  Wilkinson. 

Diary  of  Baroness  Riedesel.  W.  L.  Stone. 

The  Sexagenary,  J.  P.  Becker,  edited  by  D.  C.  Bloodgood. 

The  Clinton  Papers.  Hugh  Hastings. 

Revolutionary  Letters.  W.  L.  Stone. 

Field  Book  of  the  Revolution.  Lossing. 

Travels  in  North  America.  Marquis  de  Chastellux. 
Burgoyne’s  Campaign  and  St.  Leger’s  Expedition.  W.  L. 
Stone. 

Ofer  Country.  Lossing. 

The  American  Revolution.  John  Fiske. 

History  of  Lake  Champlain.  Palmer. 

The  Burgoyne  Campaign.  Charles  Neilson. 


THE  STORY  OF  OLD  SARATOGA 


' 382 

Battles  of  Saratoga  and  History  of  Saratoga  Monument  Ass’n. 
Mrs.  E.  H.  Walworth. 

Schuyler  MSS.  loaned  by  Miss  Fanny  Schuyler  of  Pelham-on- 
Sound,  N.  Y. 

Schuyler  Papers.  N.  Y.  Historical  Society  Collections,  Vol.  12. 

History  of  Maj.  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler.  Lossing. 

Major  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler  and  the  Burgoyne  Campaign.  By 
Gen.  J.  Watts  De  Peyster. 

Justice  to  Schuyler.  De  Peyster. 

Schuyler  and  Practical  Strategy.  De  Peyster. 

Border  Wars  of  New  York.  J.  R.  Simms. 

A Godchild  of  Washington.  Mrs.  C.  S.  Baxter. 

Reminiscences  of  Saratoga.  W.  L.  Stone. 

Centennial  Fourth  of  July  Oration.  Gen.  E.  F.  Bullard. 

Memoir  of  the  Centennial  Celebration  of  Burgoyne’s  Surrender. 
Stone. 

Records  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church  of  Saratoga  (Schuy- 
lerville). 

Records  of  the  Village  of  Schuylerville. 

If  those  who  discover  errors  of  fact  in  this  work  or 
serious  omissions  will  kindly  acquaint  the  author  with 
their  discoveries,  giving  their  authority;  or  should  any 
reader  chance  to  know  of  unpublished  historic  facts  or 
incidents  connected  with  this  locality,  and  worthy  of 
preservation,  if  such  will  transmit  the  same  to  the  author 
he  will  greatly  appreciate  it,  as,  somewhat  later,  he  hopes 
to  find  himself  in  a position  to  correct  the  one  and  use 
the  others. 


INDEX 


Abenaki,  Indians 35,  42,  46,  51 

Abercrombie,  James,  Gen. 

defeated  at  Ticonderoga 70 

Ackland,  Lady  Harriet 120 

joins  her  husband 124,  128 

Ackland,  John  Dyke,  Maj no,  in 

wounded  117,  175 

Aix-la-Chapelle,  Treaty  of 61 

Albany 

first  invasion  of  Canada  from.  . . . 
18,  20,  24 


Mayor  and  corporation  of  appeal 
to  Gov.  Clinton  for  preservation 

of  Fort  Clinton 57 

armies  rendezvous  at 62,  64 

the  goal  of  Burgoyne 74 

Albany  county,  census  of 22 

Albany  Gazette,  quoted 186 

Albert,  Charles,  elector  of  Bavaria..  30 

Algonquin  Indians  xviii 

with  de  Champlain 1 

guide  de  Courcelle  against  Mo- 
hawks   10 

Allen  family,  murdered  by  Indians..  227 

American  flag 

at  Fort  Anne,  footnote 77 

first  unfurled  to  grace  a victory.  . . 162 

American  Wood  Board  Co 325 

Amherst,  Jeffrey,  Gen. 

captures  Ticonderoga  71 

Ammunition,  American,  fails.... 77,  103 

Amusements,  early  255 

Anne,  Queen,  of  Austria 

kisses  mutilated  hands  of  Father 
Jogues  5 


Anthony’s  Kill  

.230,  318 

Appalachian,  mountains 

. . . . xxii 

Architecture,  styles  of  frontier. 

....  248 

Arnold,  Benedict,  Gen. 

defeated  on  Lake  Champlain. 

73 

sent  to  Schuyler’s  assistance. 

85 

commands  Gates’  left  wing.  . . 

98 

assails  Fraser 

PAGE 

Arnold,  Benedict,  Gen. 
break  between  Arnold  and  Gates.  . 108 

rushes  into  battle  without  orders..  112 

assaults  Fraser’s  camp....: 115 

captures  British  right  defense  and 

is  wounded  116 

Armstrong,  John,  Major 112,  116 

Articles  of  the  Convention 152 

Ashley,  E 337 

Atagaronche,  a chief,  appropriates 

white  captives  32 

Auriesville,  shrine  at 6 

B 

Bailey,  Gen 129 

Baker  & Shevlin,  founders 331 

Balcarras,  Earl.- 107,  no,  hi 

Bald  mountain  193 

Ballston 

raided  by  Tories 213 

Washington  visits  293 

district  of  created  318 

Bancroft,  George,  historian,  estimate 

of  Pieter  Schuyler 21 

Baptist  Church 

sketch  of  349 

list  of  pastors 350 

first  pastor  350 

Barbour,  Simeon,  early  settler 244 

Barracks,  Schuyler’s,  burned  by  Bur- 
goyne   281 

Bateaumen,  woes  of  Burgoyne’s.  ...  123 

Battenkill,  the,  mentioned 

9,  66,  88,  127,  129,  184,  230 

Battle  well,  the  old 172 

Battles  participated  in  by  the  77th 

N.  Y 224 

Battle  of  Saratoga 

1st  day’s - 98-102 

2nd  day’s  ' 109-117 

why  a decisive  battle 165 

Baum,  Col. 

at  Bennington  87 

shot 88,  192 


Index 


384 


PAGE 

Beauvais,  M 33,  35 

shoots  Capt.  Ph.  Schuyler 36,  267 

Becker’s  fort  .183 

Becker’s  mill  783 

Becker,  John  P. 

the  Sexagenary 182,  185,  187 

adventure  with  cannon  shot 202 

Becker,  Peter 183,  184 

saves  Dutch  church 200,  262,  342 

Bees,  logging,  husking,  etc 255,  256 

Bemis,  Fothem,  early  settler 247 

Bemis  Heights 97,  108,  125 

Bemis  Heights  Battalion 221 

Bennett,  George  H 334 

Bennett,  Horace  334 

Bennett,  James  334 

Bennington,  battle  of 87,  192 

Bethlehem,  N.  Y 182,  190 

Bird,  Joseph,  yields  his  tent  to  Lady 

Ackland  125 

Blandy,  I.  C 335>  337 

Blandy  Pulp  and  Paper  Co 335 

Block-house,  a 

at  Saratoga 18,  23,  28 

life  of  such  a fort. 29 

description  of  a,  footnote 29 

an  unknown 68 

Blood,  Lieut 39 

Bloodgood,  S.  Dewitt 186 

Bloomfield,  Major  148 

Board  of  Domestic  Missions  of  Re- 
formed church,  origin  of ......  . 342 

Boiler,  fatal  explosion  of  a 332 

Boston,  siege  of 73 

Bourdon,  Sieur,  companion  of  Father 

Jogues  5 

Braddock,  Edward,  Gen 61 

Breyman,  Col 88 

with  Fraser  99 

saves  Fraser’s  brigade  101 

holds  right  defenses  of  Burgoyne’s 

camp  106 

shot  # 11 6 

Breyman’s  hill 115,  173 

Bridge 

Fraser  throws  one  across  Hudson,  92 

Gates’  floating  138 

first  across  Fish  creek 316 


PAGE 


Bridge 

across  the  Hudson 317,  328 

Brisbin,  James,  early  settler 245 

Brisbin,  James  I.,  early  settler 244 

British  army 

size  of  Burgoyne’s.  . 75 

number  of  men  surrendered 164 

fate  of  168 

Brothers  Maguire,  recognize  each 

other 204 

Brown,  Joseph,  early  settler,  quoted,  7 

Brudenell,  Chaplain ,....121,  125 

Brunswickers  106,  116 

Bullard,  C.  M 333 

Bullard,  D.  A 333 

Bullard,  D.  A.,  2d 333 

Bullard,  Edward  F.,  Gen.,  quoted 

265,  318 

Bull  Run,  battle  of 220 

Bunker  Hill  73 

47th  British  regiment  fought  at...  107 
Burgoyne,  John,  Gen. 

commissioned  to  lead  expedition 

against  Albany  74 

make-up  and  size  of  his  army 75 

captures  Ticonderoga  76 

at  Skenesborough  82 

moves  down  the  Hudson 87 

delayed  by  Bennington 92 

crosses  the  Hudson  93 

leads  his  center  into  battle 99 

countermands  orders  to  renew  bat- 
tle   103 

fortifies  at  Freeman’s  farm 106 

attempting  to  reconnoiter  Gates’ 

position,  is  attacked 109-112 

personal  bravery  of 118 

withdraws  from  his  camp 119 

unwisdom  of,  shown 120 

describes  Fraser’s  burial 122 

orders  retreat  122 

commends  Lady  Ackland  to  Gates,  126 
spends  a night  in  Schuyler  man- 
sion   128,  280 

fortifies  Heights  of  Saratoga 131 

finds  himself  surrounded 138 

narrow  escape  140 

sues  for  an  armistice 149 


Index 


38s 


PAGE 


Burgoyne,  John,  Gen. 

signs  the  capitulation 157 

delivers  his  sword 164 

apologizes  to  Schuyler 164 

burns  Schuyler’s  buildings 281 

his  experiences  in  Albany 210-211 

returns  to  England 169 

Burgoyne,  elbow  room  for  in  Al- 
bany   210 

Burgoyne’s  horses,  capture  of  several 

of  203 

C 

Camp,  American, 

at  Bemis  Heights  97 

British,  at  Freeman’s  farm 106 

at  Saratoga  131 

Canada  1,  3,  10*  12 

first  invasions  of  proposed,  17,  iq,  24,  2<; 

proposed  invasion  of  45 

conquered  by  England 7 1 

invaded  by  Americans  73 

Canadians  . . 106 

Canal,  building  of  Champlain,  and 

its  effect  upon  Schuylerville.  . . . 325 
Cannon 

mounted  at  Saratoga  81 

search  for  at  Saratoga  212 

Carleton,  Sir  Guy  74 

Carqueville,  Sieur  de 46 

Carpets,  when  introduced  in  rural 

districts  252 

Carroll,  Charles,  of  Carrollton,  visits 

Schuylerville  * 275 

Champlain,  Samuel  de,  discovers  the 

lake,  and  defeats  the  Iroquois..  1 

Champlain,  Lake 2,  17 

Arnold  defeated  on 73 

mentioned  74,  188 

battle  of  218 

Chase,  Samuel,  signer  of  Declaration 

of  Independence,  visits  Saratoga  275 

Chatfield,  Asa,  early  settler 247 

Chazy,  Sieur  de,  murdered  by  Iro- 
quois   11 

Cherry  Valley  26 

Chews,  Lieut.,  captured  at  Fort  Clin- 
ton   48 


Chubb’s  bridge  138,  214 

Church,  Reformed 132,  183 

saved  from  torch 200 

commissary  depot 212 

newrs  of  Lexington  received  at.  . . . 261 

history  of 338 

Church,  character  of  early  services..  255 
Church  of  Notre  Dame  de  Lourdes, 

sketch  of  357 

Church  of  the  Visitation 

sketch  of 356 

list  of  pastors  and  erection  of  pres- 
ent edifice  357 

Chryslers  Fields,  battle  of  mentioned  209 

Cilley,  Col.  .; 100,  111 

Clark’s  Mills 87,  129,  192 

Cleary,  F 337 

Clemments,  Albert, 

lays  out  Schuylerville 326 

quoted  342 

Clerke,  Sir  Francis 117,  177 

Clinton,  George,  Colonial  Governor, 
reports  to  the  Lords  of  Trade  on 

the  fort  at  Saratoga 29 

orders  withdrawal  of  garrison  at 

Saratoga  39 

characterized  41 

orders  destruction  of  Fort  Clinton  59 

Clinton,  Fort 

built  42 

shadowed  by  the  French.. 42-43 

extent  of  its  armament 44 

attacked  45-48 

mutiny  at  57 

destroyed  59 

location  of  discussed 48-53 

Clinton,  George,  Revolutionary  Gov- 
ernor visits  Saratoga 293 

Clinton,  Sir  Henry 103,  150 

Cloth,  how  made  and  dyed  by  the 

fathers  252 

Clute,  one,  discovers  brass  howitzer 

in  river  at  Saratoga 213 

Cohoes,  falls  of 235 

Cokeley,  John,  receives  farm  from 

Gen.  Schuyler  313 

Colburn,  Lieut.  Col.,  his  morning 

scout  98 


25 


386 


Index 


PAGE 

Congreve,  report  quoted 24 

Connor,  Tom,  receives  Gen.  Wash- 
ington   294 

Convention  of  Saratoga,  Articles  of,  152 
Convers,  Sergeant,  at  Fort  Saratoga,  34 

Cooking,  primitive  modes  of 250 

Cornbury,  Gov.  Lord 23,  230,  232 

Cornwallis,  Lord  73 

Coulter,  George,  early  settler 247 

Courcelle,  Samuel  de  Remi,  Sieur  de, 
leads  a force  against  the  Mohawks,  10 

fails,  why?  11 

Couture, 

captured  with  Father  Jogues 3 

adopted  by  the  Mohawks 4 

Coveville 94>  I23>  321 

Cramer,  Conrad,  early  settler.  . .243,  265 
Cramer,  John,  noted  lawyer,  born...  265 

Crandall,  C.  H.,  poet,  quoted 167 

Craw,  David,  & Co.,  founders 331 

Creasy,  E.  S.,  quoted 165 

Cross,  a Mr.,  early  settler 245 

Crown  Point  17 

French  fortify  it 28,  31 

menaced 60 

expedition  against 61,  65 

captured  71 

Cruger,  John,  Schuyler  writes  to.  . . . 260 


D 


Danforth,  George  L.,  quoted 183 

Davis,  George,  early  settler,  his  horse 

trade  244 

Dean’s  Corners  320 

Dearborn,  Major..  100,  no,  112,  125,  175 

Declaration  of  Independence 73 

Decisive  battle,  why  Saratoga  was  a,  165 

Deerfield,  Mass.,  destroyed 24 

De  Luze,  Charles 309 

Denonville,  Gov.,  of  Canada,  impol- 
icy of  12 

De  Peyster,  Gen.  J.  Watts 105 

quoted  155,  276 

De  Ridders,  the 242 

De  Ridder,  Garrett 234,  242 

De  Ridder,  Killaen 63 


man  scalped  in  his  garden,  66,  242,  338 


PAGE 

De  Warm,  Jacob,  Capt 17 

Di-an-on-da-howa,  Indian  name  for 

the  Battenkill  9,  230 

Dieskau,  Baron 62,  67 

Digby,  Lieut 88 

quoted 161,  167 

Dishes,  what  served  the  fathers  for.  . 251 

District  of  Saratoga  created 317 

Dix,  John  A 92,  336,  372 

Dog,  gagged  by  a garter 215 

Dongan,  Gov 229 

Dorchester  Heights,  seized  by  Wash- 
ington   78,  263 

Douglas,  John,  early  storekeeper....  320 

Dovegat 94,  123,  234,  321 

Drainage,  peculiar,  of  New  York. . . xxii 
Drummond,  Rev.  first  pastor  of 

Dutch  Reformed  church 338 

Duane,  James,  Schuyler  writes  to...  260 

Duer’s,  William,  house 93 

Dunham,  Hezekiah,  Capt 216,  244 

Dunham’s  Hill,  early  place  of  busi- 
ness   320 

Du  Quesne,  Fort 61 

Dutch  Reformed  Church 1 32,  183 

saved  from  torch 200 

commissary  depot  212 

news  of  Lexington  received  at.  . . . 261 

young  woman  killed  in 341 

history  of  church 338 

new  church  347 

list  of  pastors  349 

Dwyer  house,  Gates’  headquarters...  133 


Earthworks,  remains  of 367-369,  376 

Easton,  formerly  part  of  Saratoga...  318 
Edward,  Fort, 

named 62 

mentioned 66,  67 

Eel  weir,  at  Grangerville 321 

Electric  railroad  337 

Elm,  surrender,  location  of 370 

English  Revolution  of  1688 14 

Ensign,  Ezekiel 179,  197,  246 

Episcopal  Church,  sketch  of 354 


Index 


387 


Farming  tools,  primitive 254 

Farmers  with  teams  impressed 262 

Fellows,  Gen 126 

narrow  escape  127,  129 

his  force  augmented 130 

his  batteries  annoy  Burgoyne 139 

Ferry,  De  Ridder’s 317 

Findley,  J.  H 3 37 

Fires,  how  started,  borrowing  fire, 

etc 251 

Fiske,  John,  historian,  estimate  of 

Ph.  Schuyler  91 

Fish  creek 

why  so  named 8 

part  of  Saratoga  trail,  9,  13,  36,  46,  127 

British  wade  130 

again  159 

Fishery  at  Saratoga 240 

Fitzmaurice,  Lord  Edmund,  tells  why 
Sir  William  Howe  failed  to 

receive  his  orders 104 

Five  Nations,  their  conquests xxiii 

Flatts,  a Schuyler  homestead 18 

Flight  of  the  inhabitants 189,  264 

Footwear,  early,  how  made 253 

Forbes,  Major 100,  172 

Ford  at  Saratoga 24,  25 

utmost  military  post  at 26,  64 

Fort  Anne xxi,  24,  25 

burned 26 

battle  of  77 

Fort  Clinton 

built  42 

destroyed  59,  375 

location  of 49,  379 

Fort  Edward xxi,  24,  31 

named  62 

mentioned  66,  67 

brick  yards  at 68 

mentioned  71 

no  fort  at  during  Revolution 85 

Burgoyne’s  army  camped  at 93 

defended  130,  237 

Fort  George 

built 67 

Schuyler  dismantles,  etc 81 

Fort  Hardy  49 


PAGE 

Fort  Hardy 

built  67 

location  of  370 

Fort  Herkimer,  lock  at 301 

Fort  Independence 76 

Fort  Ingoldsby  24 

Fort  Miller 32,  87,  237 

Fort  Neilson 97,  102,  177 

Fort  Nicholson 24 

burned 26,  32,  237 

Fort  Orange,  a trading  post 2,  46 

Fort  at  Saratoga 

mentioned 18,  23,  24 

built  28 

another  built  29 

destroyed  37 

rebuilt  41 

location  of  375 

Fort  Schuyler  74 

relieved  by  Arnold 86 

Fort  William  Henry 

built  63 

captured  65 


Franklin,  Benjamin,  visits  Saratoga,  275 
Fraser,  Simon,  Brigadier  General...  87 
crosses  the  Hudson  and  returns.  . . 92 

leads  right  wing  of  Burgoyne’s 

army  in  first  battle 99,  no 

forms  second  line  in  battle  of  Oct. 

7th,  is  shot 1 14 

death  and  funeral  of 121-122 

where  he  was  shot 174 

his  grave  179 

Freeman’s  farm 100,  170 

Freeman,  Isaac,  owner  of  battle- 
ground   247 

French,  David  B.,  starts  foundry...  331 

French,  Col.  W.  B.,  of  77th  N.  Y. . . 223 

quoted  224 

Frontenac,  Count  de 
starts  expeditions  against  English 

colonies  14 

plans  paralyzed  by  Pieter  Schuy- 
ler   20 

attempts  to  exterminate  the  Mo- 
hawks   22 

Fulling  mill  330 


388 


Index 


PAGE 


Furnival,  Capt. 

plants  battery  north  of  Battenkill. . 129 
location  of 3 72 


G 


Gates,  Horatio,  Major  Gen. 

Intrigues  against  Schuyler 79 

supersedes  Gen.  Schuyler 89 

advances  against  Burgoyne 97 

attacks  Burgoyne  100 

breaks  with  Arnold 108 

orders  an  attack no 

his  lack  of  spirit,  and  argument 
with  prisoner  during  heat  of 

battle  118-119 

graciously  receives  Lady  Ackland..  125 
orders  Gen.  Fellows  up  to  Sara- 
toga   126 

pursues  Burgoyne  to  Saratoga....  132 

location  of  his  headquarters 133 

orders  an  attack  on  British  camp.  . 133 

withdraws  his  men 135 

his  behavior  at  Camden,  S.  C 136 

decides  on  a regular  siege 136 

hastens  Burgoyne’s  signature  of 

capitulation  151 

deceives  formal  surrender  of  Bur- 
goyne   158-164 

issues  a humane  order 161 

allows  Schuyler  use  of  army  me- 
chanics   284 

his  army  after  Saratoga 169 

General  Training,  described 256 

George  III.,  King 62,  74,  113. 

George,  Lake 

discovered  3 

named 5 

renamed  ........................  62,  70 

Germaine,  Lord  George 

why  he  failed  to  send  orders  to 
Sir  Wm.  Howe. . .... . .......  104 

Gilbert,  Paul  J 337 

Glaciers,  their  action. xxi 

Glover,  General,  sent  to  Schuyler’s 

assistance . ,. . . . .........  85,  1 14,  134 

Goodgle,  Nathan,  Capt.,  a scout, 

captures  party  of  British 134 


PAGE 

Gordon,  Col.,  kidnapped 213 

Goupil,  companion  of  Father  Jogues, 

murdered  4 

Grangerville  320 

Grant,  Mrs.,  of  Lagan,  quoted 239 

Great  Carrying  place 24,  54,  62 

Green,  Capt.,  took  refuge  in  Mar- 
shall house  144 

Great  Redoubt  on  the  hill 106,  173 

assaulted  by  Arnold 115 

Great  Redoubt  at  the  river 106 

Fraser’s  burial  place 120 

Green,  William,  early  settler 243 

Green  Mountain  Boys ....88,  376 

Greenwich  24,  185 

Grist  mills 321,  331,  334 

Guide  to  battle-field 169 

Guide  to  Schuylerville ....367 

Guiles,  Daniel,  early  settler 245 


H 


Half-moon 23 

district  of  created 318 

Hallam,  historian,  quoted 165 

Hamilton,  Brigadier  Gen.,  British 

107,  128,  280 

Hamilton,  Alexander 272,  293,  302 

Hardin,  Lieut.,  adventure  of 200 

Hardy,  Gov 63,  67 

Hardy,  Fort 49 

built  ..’.... 67 

location  of  370 

Harnage,  Major,  and  wife 144 

Harrington,  J.  P . 332 

Haverhill,  Mass.,  destroyed 24 

Headquarters 

Morgan  and  Poor 177 

Gates  133,  177 

Heights  of  Saratoga.  ..  .Preface,  130,  157 

Helling,  William,  Capt. 29,  52 

Hendrick,  King.  . 53 

quoted  62 

Herbin,  Lieut.,  strikes  blow  near 

Saratoga 43 

Herbs,  medicinal,  preservation  of....  253 

Herkimer,  Gen 86- 

Hessians,  described 206 


Index 


389 


PAGE 


Hill,  Col.,  British,  pursues  fugitives 

to  Fort  Anne 77 

High  Rock  Spring 292 

Washington  visits  it 293 

Hitchcock,  A.  W.  . 336 

Holland  renders  financial  aid 166 

Horicon  Mill  150 

Hough,  historian,  quoted 7 

Howe,  Lord 65 

killed  70 

Howe,  Sir  Wm 74 

why  he  failed  to  co-operate  with 

Burgoyne 104 

Hubbardton,  battle  of 76,  124 

Hudson,  Hendrick,  discovers  and  ex- 
plores the  river  which  bears  his 

name 2 

Hudson  and  Champlain  valleys,  their 

character  xxi 

Hunter,  Gov.,  speaks  of  Gen.  Nichol- 
son   25 

Hunter,  John 302 


I 


Indians,  Burgoyne’s,  appear  at  Sara- 
toga   188 

Ingalls,  Charles  R.,  Justice 185 

Ingoldsby,  fort 24 

Iroquois,  or  Five  Nations,  wage  suc- 
cessful wars  against  all  native 

tribes  xxiii 

a party  of  defeated  by  Champlain. . 1 

they  capture  Father  Jogues  and 

party 3 

declare  war  against  the  French.  ...  12 

allegiance  retained  for  English....  20 
refrain  from  war  in  New  York.  ...  24 

Irving,  Washington,  quoted 292 


J 


James  II.,  King 14,  16 

Jogues,  Father  Isaac 

captured  by  the  Iroquois,  discovers 

Lake  George  3 

escapes  4 

peace  commissioner  to  the  Mohawks  5 
murdered  6 


PAGE 

Johnson,  Sir  William 39,  44 

letter  to  concerning  attack  on  Fort 

Clinton 54 

leads  expedition  against  Crown 

Point 61 

defeats  Dieskau 62,  65 

Johnson,  Sir  John  182 

Jones,  Capt.,  killed 102 

Jones,  British  surgeon,  leg  shot  off 

in  Marshall  house 143 

Jordan,  Capt.,  at  Fort  Clinton 44 

Jordan,  Mrs.  Thomas,  her  story 191 

Jordan,  Thomas 191,  243 


K 

K,  Co.,  of  the  77th  N.  Y.  S.  V 222 

Kalm,  Peter,  naturalist 

describes  fort  at  Saratoga 49,  52- 

his  version  of  attack  on  Fort  Clin- 
ton   55 

quoted  235-236 

Kayadrosseras  trail,  described 9 

de  Tracy  takes  it  against  Mohawks 

1 2,  17,  22 

Kennedy,  A.  J.,  superintendent 331 

Kieft,  colonial  Gov.,  charitable  to 

Father  Jogues  4 

Kingsley,  Charles,  quoted 105 

Kingston,  N.  Y.,  destroyed  by  British  150 

Kingston,  Major  Robert,  mediates  be- 
tween Burgoyne  and  Gates 149 

Knute,  Capt.,  bateau  service 202 

Koons,  Jacob,  adventure  of 208 

Koons,  John  W.,  contributes  sketch. . 209 

Kosciusko,  Thaddeus,  Polish  engineer 

lays  out  camp  at  Moses  Creek 85 

lays  out  Gates’  camp  at  Bemis 
Heights  97 


L 

Lac  St.  Sacrament,  first  name  of 

Lake  George 5,  22,  26 

a winter  highway  188 

Lansing,  Peter,  builder  of  Marshall 

house  245 

Lapham,  W.  J 337 


39° 


Index 


PAGE 

Laprairie 19 

Lawrence,  a Mr.,  runs  woolen  mill 

at  Schuylerville 330 

Learned,  Gen....  102,  no,  115,  134,  135 

Lease,  a typical 246 

Leggett,  Gabriel  and  Isaac,  early  set- 
tlers   . 247 

Leisler,  Lieut.  Gov 16 

Lewis,  Morgan,  Col 160 

Lespenard,  Antonie  231 

Lexington,  battle  of 73,  259 

how  long  the  news  of  was  in  reach- 
ing Saratoga  260 

Liberty  pole,  first 259 

Liberty  Wall  Paper  Co 336 

Lincoln,  Abraham  220 

Lincoln,  Gen 89,  98 

wounded  120 

Lining  out  hymns  343 

Little  Falls,  N.  Y.,  locks  at 301 

Livingston,  Col.  Brockholst 108 

Livingston,  Henry,  Capt.,  command- 
ant at  Saratoga 43 

Livingston,  Ph.,  builds  fort  at  Sara- 
toga   28,  52 

Livingston,  Philip,  promises  bell  for 

Saratoga  church  339 

Log  houses,  how  built 250 

Logging  bees  255 

Long,  Col 76 

at  battle  of  Fort  Anne 77 

Long  Island,  battle  of  73 

Lossing,  Benson  J.,  historian,  quoted 

133,  191 

Lottery  to  pay  church  debts 344 

Lovelass,  Thomas,  the  spy 215,  266 

where  executed  374 

Lydius,  John  H * 31 

house  used  as  a corral 32,  44 

Lyman,  Phineas,  Gen 62 

Lyman,  Fort  62 

M 

Macdonough’s  victory  218 

Maguires,  romance  of  the 204 

Manufactures  at  Schuylerville 330 

Marathon,  battle  of,  referred  to....  165 


PAGE 

Maria  Theresa 30 

Marin,  M.,  leads  expedition  against 

old  Saratoga 31,  35,  50 

Marshall,  Abraham,  early  settler,  19 1,  243 

Marshall  house  93 

cannonaded  130 

again 139,  143 

Marshall,  Samuel  371 

Massachusetts,  Fort  42 

Matoon,  Gen 129,  160 

Mayhew,  C.  W 332 

McCarty,  John,  early  settler 246 

McComb,  Gen 218 

McCrea,  Jane,  murdered 83,  277 

McKean,  James  B.,  Col 220 

retires  from  army 222 

Medicinal  herbs,  preserved 253 

Megapolensis,  Dominie,  assists  Father 

Jogues  to  escape . 4 

Merrill,  C.  S.,  M.  D. . . . 325 

Methodist  Episcopal  church 

sketch  of  351 

the  itinerant  preacher 352 

list  of  pastors 353 

Middleburg,  N.  Y.,  attack  on 182 

Middle  Ravine,  line  between  Gates 

and  Burgoyne  

98,  99,  101,  106,  no,  175 

Mill  creek 97 

Milling,  etc 254,  334 

Mineral  springs  291,  320 

Mission  La  Presentation 31 

Mohawk  valley,  gateway  to  the  west  xxii 

Mohawks,  embassage  of  Father  Jogues 

to  the  5,  11,  16,  22 

Monroe,  Col.,  defends  Fort  William 

Henry 65 

Montcalm,  Gen. 

captures  Fort  William  Henry 65 

at  Ticonderoga  70 

Morris,  Robert,  Revolutionary  finan- 
cier   261 

Montgomery,  James,  Gen 73,  263,  274 

Montigny,  Sieur  de ^42 

Montreal  19,  24 

captured  by  Montgomery 73 

Montressor,  James,  Col.,  royal  engi- 
neer, builds  Fort  Hardy 67 


Index 


39* 


PAGE 


Morgan,  Daniel,  Col. 

reports  to  Gates 90 

opens  battle  of  19th  September.  ...  100 
outflanks  the  British  in  battle  of 

October  7th 111 

orders  Fraser  shot 114 

rejects  Gates*  overtures,  footnote..  118 
leads  in  attack  on  Heights  of  Sara- 
toga   134 

returned  to  Gen.  Washington.  . 169,  175 
Moses  creek,  Kosciusko  lays  out 

camp  at 85 

Mount  Defiance,  captured  by  British 

76,  78,  85 

Munro,  Col.,  raids  Ballston 213 

Murphy,  Timothy,  shoots  Gen.  Fraser 

114,  174 


N 

Napoleon  Bonaparte,  his  dictum 

quoted  100 

Negro  slaves  at  Saratoga 240,  300 

Neilson,  Fort 97,  112,  177 

Neilson  house,  headquarters  of  Mor- 
gan and  Poor 98,  177 

Neilson,  Charles,  quoted 196,  199 

Neilson,  John,  his  adventure  with 

Indian  196,  247 

Nelson,  John,  reports  Pieter  Schuy- 
ler’s exploit  21 

Nicholson,  Fort  24,  26 

Nicholson,  Francis,  Gen 25,  26 

Nipissing  Indians  35,  46 

Nixon,  Gen.,  joins  Schuyler 74,  134 

O 

Old  Glory 77,  162 

Orange,  Fort,  original  name  of  Al- 
bany   2,  46 

Orange,  river  of,  French  name  of 

the  Hudson  46 

Oriskany,  battle  of 86 


PAGE 

Patterson,  Gen 135 

Patterson,  Sherman,  early  settler...  245 

Pausch,  Capt 102,  no 

Pelham-on-Sound,  N.  Y 309 

Peninsular  campaign  222 

Pewter  plates,  etc 251 

Phillips,  Major  Gen 


76,  93,  99,  123,  129,  158 


Picket,  British,  captured  by  young 

farmers  199 

Picquet,  Abbe  Francois,  chaplain  to 

M.  Marin 31,  53 

Pioneers,  their  contributions  to  hu- 
mane progress  249 

Plattsburg,  victory  at  218 

Pontoon  bridge 

at  Saratoga  92 

at  Wilbur’s  Basin  106,  372 

Poor,  Gen 98,  no,  175 

Powers,  J.  D 325 

Press  of  Schuylerville 359 

Prisoners,  number  surrendered  at 

Saratoga  164 

Prospect  hill 135,  151 

Providence,  how,  aided  the  Ameri- 
cans   105 

Putnam’s  regiment 134 

Pyrrhus’  victory,  referred  to 102 


Q 


Quackenboss,  Col 212 

Quaker  Springs 

road  99,  169 

origin  of  village 320 

Quebec 

founded  by  Champlain 1 

Courcelle  starts  from  against  the 

Iroquois 10 

mentioned  21,  24 

captured 71 

mentioned  209 


R 


P 

Parsonage,  old 

Patent,  the  Saratoga 


Railroads,  advent  of  328 

345  Receipts,  Revolutionary,  for  property 
229  taken  unredeemed  266 


392 


Index 


PAGE 


Regiment,  77th  N.  Y.  S.  V. 

how  it  received  its  name 221 

battles  of  224 

Regulars,  British,  first  appearance  at 

Saratoga 25 

Revolution,  American,  causes  of  the 

war  of 72 

Revolution,  English,  of  1688 14 

its  effect  on  the  colonies. 15 

Reynels,  Lieut.,  killed  at  Saratoga.  . 144 

Riedesel,  Baroness 121,  128 

relates  her  experiences  in  Marshall 

house  1 40- 1 49 

extols  Gen.  Ph.  Schuyler 150 

entertained  by  Mrs.  Gen.  Schuyler  21 1 

Riedesel,  Gen 

....93,  94,  99.  T07,  no,  123,  138,  158 

saves  the  day  to  Burgoyne 102 

Roads 

first  military  road  built 25 

same  mentioned  32 

repaired  by  Sir  William  Johnson.  . 63 

Burgoyne  clears  road  at  Fort  Anne  82 

early  roads  315 

Roberts,  J.,  Col.,  reports  mutiny  at 

Fort  Clinton  to  Gov.  Clinton.  ...  57 

Rockwell,  John  R.,  captain  Co.  K...  222 

Rogers,  James,  early  settler 192 

Rogers.  Thomas  L.,  contributes  sketch 

footnote  193 

Rutherford,  Capt.  John  39 

Ryswick,  treaty  of 22 


S 

Saratoga 

different  spelling  of  word 6 

to  what  applied,  and  significance 

of  word 7 

basis  of  its  historic  importance....  9 

route  of  French  to  Schenectady.  . 15 

a blockhouse  at 18 

Pieter  Schuyler  at 20 

mentioned 23,  25,  26 

the  village  of,  doomed 31 

described 33 

massacre  of 35-38 

number  of  people  killed  at 38 


PAGE 

Saratoga 

a solitude  59 

another  fort  at 66 

after  the  surrender 21 1 

location  of  primitive  village 233 

condition  of  described  by  Kalm...  236 

restored  by  Philip  Schuyler 237 

cannon  mounted  at 81 

occupied  by  Gen.  Fellows 126 

occupied  by  Burgoyne 131 

garrison  at  290 

Saratoga,  battle  of 

first  day’s 98-102 

second  day’s 109-117 

why  a decisive  battle 165 

Saratoga  county 

erected  318 

the  district  of,  erected 317 

Saratoga  Lake 

by  whom  discovered 4 

Indian  weirs  at 8 

Saratoga,  name  of  Macdonough’s  flag- 
ship   218 

Saratoga  Monument  363 

first  monument  association 361 

laying  corner-stone  of 363 

description  of  364 

view  from  365 

Saratoga  trail,  taken  by  de  Cour- 

celle  11 

mentioned  20 

Saratoga  Springs  221 

welcomes  return  of  77th 225 

first  spring  discovered 291 

first  road  to 292 

how  the  Springs  got  the  name 318 

Sarver,  Harry  D 336 

Saw-mills  at  Saratoga 36,  68,  237 

one  escaped  Burgoyne 282 

location  of  early 369 

Schaghticoke  Indians 32,  232,  234 

Schenectady 

succors  de  Courcelle 11 

massacre  of 14-17 

mentioned 20,  23,  26 

Schoharie  182,  184 

Schools 

sketch  of  358 


Index 


,3  93 


PAGE 

Schools 

the  old  Academy  and  the  Union 

Free  school 359 

Schuyler,  Abram,  Capt.,  sent  on 

scout 1 7 

Schuyler,  Mrs.  Catherine 

birth  and  marriage 270 

description  of  her  person 271 

her  children  271 

heroism  of  277 

burns  the  wheatfields 279 

receives  Gen.Burgoyne  and  suite..  21 1 

Schuyler,  Fanny . 306 

Schtiyler,  Grace  307 

Schuyler,  Johannes 

leads  first  military  expedition  into 

Canada 19,  26,  28 

name  appears  in  Saratoga  Patent. . 230 

buys  out  Abraham  Wendel 232 

erects  house  at  Saratoga 267 

Schuyler,  John  Bradstreet 272,  294 

marries  299 

receives  the  Saratoga  homestead 

from  his  father 297 

trustee  of  Williams  College  and 

member  of  Assembly 302 

dies  301 

Schuyler,  Pieter,  mayor  of  Albany; 
leads  2nd  successful  expedition 

into  Canada 20-21,  24,  26,  316 

Schuyler,  Col.  Peter,  of  N.  J. 

commands  at  Fort  Clinton 56 

burns  the  fort 59 

Schuyler,  Philip,  Capt 27,  34 

shot  36,  40,  267 

Schuyler,  Philip,  Col.  (cousin  to  the 

General)  41 

Schuyler,  Philip,  Major-General 

his  birth,  marriage,  etc 270 

appointed  captain  63 

leaves  the  service 65,  70,  75 

builds  country  mansion  at  Sara- 
toga   238,  269 

builds  the  first  linen  mill  in  Amer- 
ica   238 

wise  treatment  of  employees 241 

delegate  to  provincial  assembly. . . 259 
to  Continental  Congress 260 


PAGE 


Schuyler,  Philip,  Major-General 

appointed  Major  General 274 

supervises  expedition  against  Can- 
ada   73 

his  connection  with  loss  of  Ticon- 

deroga  78 

blocks  Burgoyne*s  advance  80 

narrow  escape  from  Indian 276 

retreats  from  Fort  Edward 85-86 

to  mouth  of  Mohawk 87 

sends  Arnold  to  relief  of  Fort 

Schuyler  86 

relieved  by  Gen.  Gates 89 

estimates  of  his  character 91 

collects  ammunition  for  Gates* 

army  103 

Burgoyne  burns  his  buildings 133 

present  at  the  surrender 158 

courtesy  of,  to  Baroness  Riedesel  160 

Burgoyne  apologizes  to 164 

mentioned  approvingly  191 

entertains  Burgoyne  and  his  suite  21 1 

has  a body  guard 212 

what  the  Revolution  cost  him....  260 

neighbors*  opinion  of  him 261 

his  magnanimity  282 

rebuilds  at  Saratoga 284 

Washington  urges  him  to  reassume 
. command  of  Northern  Depart- 
ment   291 

builds  first  road  to  Saratoga 

Springs  291 

builds  first  cottage  at  Saratoga 

Springs  292 

writes  a notable  letter  to  his  son..  295 

narrow  escape  from  Tories 313 

interested  in  canals 301 

contributes  to  the  church 338 

Schuyler,  Philip,  2nd 

birth  300 

marries 302 

inherits  Saratoga  estate 302 

promoter  of  canals,  erects  cotton- 

mill  304 

receives  visit  from  Lafayette. .....  306 

consul  to  Liverpool 308 

Schuyler,  Ruth  287 

Schuyler*s  Flats 181,  184,  189 


394 


Index 


PAGE 

Schuyler  Mansion 

No.  I,  built  267 

location  of  269 

burned  36,  267 

Mansion  No.  II.,  built 269 

Burgoyne’s  carouse  in 280 

burned  281 

Mansion  No.  III.,  built 284 

described  285-289 

falls  to  John  B.  Schuyler 297 

to  Philip  Schuyler,  2nd 302 

harbors  Lafayette  306 

purchased  by  George  Strover  ....  310 

Schuylerville 

why  historic  xxi 

the  first  who  saw  its  site 6 

why  historically  important 9 

de  Courcelle  leads  expedition 
against  Mohawks  by  way  of..n,  15 

a thunderous  arena 139,  156 

raises  a company  in  civil  war....  222 

welcomes  return  of  Co.  K 225 

description  of  early 323 

earliest  settlers  on  village  site....  324 

helped  by  the  canal 325 

town  site  laid  out 326 

becomes  a shipping  point 326 

incorporated 326 

first  fire  department 327 

cows  and  swine  warned  off  the 

streets  328 

gets  a railroad 329 

Guide  to  367 

Schuylerville  Paper  Co 332 

Searle’s  Ferry 179 

Seeleyville,  footnote  203 

Settlers,  first  permanent 242 

Seventy-seventh  regiment,  N.  Y. 

S.  V 221 

Sexagenary,  the 

story  from  quoted  66 

who  was  he 180-188 

quoted 200-204,  205,  212,  213 

about  the  news  of  Lexington 261 

helps  transport  captured  cannon.  . 263 

Seymour,  Horatio,  Gov.,  quoted....  91 

Sheffield,  Mass.,  militia  from,  desert  202 

Shelburne,  Lord  104 


PAGE 

Shepherd,  David,  early  settler 247 

Shirley,  Gov.,  commands  expedition 

against  Niagara 61 

Simms,  Jeptha  R.,  quoted 210 

Skene,  Col 82 

Skenesborough  (Whitehall)  76 

Americans  burn  it 77,  125 

Slade  place,  home  of  the  Sexagenary  181 

.Slaves  at  Saratoga 240,  300 

Smith,  Thomas,  early  settler 247 

Smith,  William,  historian,  quoted...  338 

Smithville  316 

origin  of 323 

Soldier’s  wife,  the  brave 146 

rewarded  149 

Sons  of  Liberty,  origin  of 259 

Speht,  Lieut.  Col 116 

Springs,  mineral *291,  320 

St.  Clair,  Arthur,  Gen. 

commands  at  Ticonderoga 75 

blamed  for  its  loss 77 

joins  Schuyler 84 

St.  Frederic,  Fort 28,  38 

St.  Helene,  la  Moyne  de 14 

St.  Ledger,  Barry,  Lieut.  Col 74 

abandons  siege  of  Fort  Schuyler.  . 86 

St.  Luc,  La  Corne,  leads  attack  on 

Fort  Clinton 45-48,  50,  55,  88 

St.  Ours,  M.  de 36,  46 

Staats,  Lieut.  Jochem 232 

Stamp  Act 72,  259 

Stampede  of  inhabitants 81,  189 

Stark,  John,  Gen. 

at  Bennington  88 

at  Saratoga 136,  192 

condemns  the  spy  Lovelass 217 

State  Dam 32,  237 

Stevens’,  George  T.,  history  of  the 

77th,  referred  to... 223 

Stevens,  major  of  artillery 132 

Stillwater 

mentioned 18,  20,  24,  64 

Gen.  Schuyler  begins  to  fortify  at  86 

Gates  begins  to  fortify  at 97 

Stone,  W.  L.,  historian,  quoted.  . . . 204 

Store,  first  in  the  town 319 

Stoves,  introduction  of  into  churches  343 

Strover,  George,  Col 217,  285 


Index 


395 


PAGE 

Strover,  George,  Col. 

buys  Schuyler  mansion 310,  374 

Strover,  John,  Revolutionary  scout 

215,  217,  244 

Sturgeon,  how  caught  by  the  Indians  236 

Surrender  elm,  location  of 370 

Surrender,  where  the  formal,  took 

place  376 

Surrender,  grief  of  the  British  sol- 
diers because  of 161 

Sutherland,  Lieut.  Col 127 

reconnoiters  toward  Fort  Edward..  13 1 

Swart,  Dirck  86 

Swart,  Jacobus,  early  settler 245 

Sword’s  house 95,  99 

location  of 179,  246 

T 

Table  furnishings,  primitive 252 

Tailoring,  primitive  252 

Taylor,  John,  early  settler 246 

Ten  Broeck,  Gen 114 

Ticonderoga  28,  62 

battle  at 70 

captured  by  Amherst 71 

by  Ethan  Allen 73 

by  Burgoyne  76 

thought  impregnable  77 

cannon  captured  at,  transported  to 

Boston  263 

Tissiook  344 

Thomas,  A.  C 332 

Thompson  Pulp  and  Paper  Co 334 

Tories 214,  259 

raids  of 264,  291 

Tracy,  Marquis  de,  leads  party 

against  the  Mohawks 11-12 

Trails,  the  Kayadrosseras,  and  Sara- 
toga trails  described 9 

Traveling,  early  modes  of 257 

Trondsen,  D.  C 336 

Tubbs,  John,  receives  farm  for  his 

bravery 313 

Tyler,  John,  President  309 

U 

Union  Village  185 

Utrecht,  treaty  of 26,  28 


PAGE 

V 

Valley  of  Champlain — Hudson xxi 

Van  Curler,  Arendt,  aids  Father 

Jogues’  escape  4 

Vandenburg,  H 178,  189,  246 

Van  Dyke,  Lieut.  Col 212 

Van  Rensselaer,  Col.,  at  Battle  of 

Fort  Anne  77 

Van  Rensselaer,  Stephen,  Patroon 

299,  301,  311 

Van  Veghten,  Col.  Cornelius 183 

narrow  escape 214,  216,  245 

mills  321,  342 

Van  Veghten,  Herman 319,  321 

Van  Veghten,  Walter,  footnote 133 

Varick,  Richard,  Col 108,  21 1,  282 

Vernor,  J.,  early  settler 246 

Victory,  village  of.... 13,  191 

why  so  named 322 

Victory  Manufacturing  Co 331 

Vrooman,  Bartel 

first  settler  at  Saratoga 18,  23 

people  killed  at  house  of 232 

fort  built  about  his  house 232 

W 

Walker,  John,  early  settler 247 

Walloomsac  192 

War,  Queen  Anne’s 23,  27,  233 

War,  King  George’s 30,  61 

War,  King  William’s.  ..  .22,  23,  27,  232 
War,  Seven  Years,  or  French  and 

Indian  61-72 

Ward,  John,  Gen.  Schuyler  gives  him 

a farm  313 

Warner,  Seth,  Col 88 

Washington,  George,  Gen 61 

besieges  Boston,  loses  Long  Island, 
regains  New  Jersey  at  Trenton 

and  Princeton  73 

reinforces  Schuyler  85 

and  Gates  90 

advises  retention  of  Burgoyne’s 

army  168 

at  Dorchester  Heights 263 


visits  Schuylerville  ajid  Saratoga 

Spa 

Waterloo,  battle  of,  referred  to 


293 

165 


396 


Index 


PAGE 

Webb,  Daniel,  Gen 65 

Webster,  Daniel,  his  estimate  of  Ph. 

Schuyler  91 

Webster,  a Mr.,  early  settler 245 

Welch,  Joseph,  early  settler,  his  ad- 
ventures   193 

Weed,  J.  L.,  gives  significance  of 

Saratoga  7 

Weir,  eel,  at  Grangerville 321 

Wendel,  Johannes,  original  owner 

in  Saratoga  Patent 230 

Westerlo,  Eilardus,  Dominie 342 

Whitehall  18,  26,  325 

Wife,  the  brave,  of  German  soldier 

146,  149 

Wilbur’s  Basin.  .97,  99,  119,  123,  169,  246 

Wilbur,  E.  R 173,  248 

Wilbur,  Thomas  and  Fones,  early 

settlers  246 

Wilkinson,  James,  Col. 

Gates’  adjutant no,  115 

his  description  of  battle  field.... 

11 7,  120,  128 

quoted  132 

again 134,  135 

mediates  surrender 149,  157 

quoted  158 


PAGE 

Wilkinson,  Janies,  Col. 
describes  meeting  of  Burgoyne  and 


Gates  158,  175 

quoted  200 

Williams,  Major no,  in 

William  Henry,  Fort 

built  63 

captured  65 

mentioned 70 

Willard’s  Mountain 179,  377 

William  and  Mary  of  England.  ...  14,  16 

Winne,  Killaen  297 

Winslow,  John,  Gen 64 

Winthrop,  Fitz  John,  Gen ..17-19 

Woeman,  John,  early  settler 243 

Wolfe,  Gen.,  captures  Quebec 71 

Wolves,  pack  of,  infest  the  British 

camp  107 

Women  of  British  army  described...  124 

Wood  creek 24,  25 

Woodworth,  Ephraim 98,  247 

Wraxall,  Peter  63 

Wyandotte  Panther,  the,  murderer  of 

Jane  McCrea  84 

Y 

Yankee  Doodle,  story  of  the  song 

footnote  162 


* 


HECKMAN 

BINDERY  INC. 

SEPT  94